《Path of the Extra》 Chapter 1: Prologue A boy, no older than sixteen, with tousled brown hair and piercing green eyes shadowed by dark circles, sat cross-legged on the cold, concrete floor in front of three tombstones within the confines of an graveyard. His features were not strikingly handsome, but there was an undeniable charm that set him apart from the average boy. The warm, golden sunlight caressed his skin, offering aforting contrast to the hard surface beneath him. The serene melody of birds chirping filled the air, adding a sense of peace. A bouquet of flowers was ced in front of each tombstone. --------------------- Jeanne Karumi Best mother, perfect daughter, and a kind human --------------------- Ronald Karumi Best father, troublesome son, and a kind human --------------------- Lia Karumi Perfect daughter and cutest little sister --------------------- Leo smiled softly as he read what was written on the tombstones in front of him. The tombstones had a simple design as he didn''t have the money nor any other rtives who could help out. His grandparents had unfortunately passed awayst year. Every day, he came here after school to spend some time with his only family... If only that driver wasn''t drunk. If only he had persuaded them to stay home with him instead of going to a restaurant. Perhaps if he went with them, the oue would have been different... Shaking his thoughts away, he stood up, being done telling them how his day went. "...I will see you guys tomorrow again," Leo said as he started to walk away, ignoring the annoying sympathetic gazes directed towards him from other visitors. Seeing a young teenage boy visiting the graveyard can lead to a lot of spection after all. "I am too tired today for work... I will just call in sickter today," Leo muttered to himself, not in the mood to work. He was sure it would be fine since he never took a break, and the manager of the supermarket he worked for was a kind old man who felt sorry for him. Opening his phone, he contacted his friend Nathan. Leo: Skipping work today. Want to hang out? Nathan: Sorry, got a basketball match today! Nathan: Let''s hang out tomorrow after school. Leo: Sure, no worries. Good luck with your match. Nathan: Thanks! A sigh left his lips as he closed his phone. "Well, I guess I can just read today instead," he said to himself, starting to walk towards his home. It only took 20 minutes for him to walk home since it was close to the graveyard. The apartment he lived in was quite decent in size and price, bought by his parents, where he lived with them. "I am home..." He said, opening the door and entering his home. He had be used to hearing no response whenever he came back. ''Some habits never change, I guess...'' As he thought this, he closed the door and removed his shoes before going to sit on the couch. A book was ced there that he had been reading before he had to leave for school earlier that morning. "Great, I had to stop at the most exciting part this morning," Leo said as he picked up the book titled Path of Heroes: Battle Against the End on the front cover, showing a single boy holding a sword with both hands. ****** "Haa..." Breathing out loud, he closed the book after reading for the past three hours. The sun was already starting to set. Standing up, he went to get a ss of water. "Really, to think someone like him would die when the story is barely halfway done." It had been a while since he had read something so fun and exciting. It felt like he was actually part of the story and living the protagonist''s life. Though if he had a singleint, it was that the protagonist had a harem. He wasn''t a big fan of harems, but other than that, everything was just perfect. He couldn''t wait to read the rest of the story as he hurriedly filled his ss with water. But the moment he was about to take a sip, the ss fell from his hand, shattering on the ground with water spilling as well. "Argh! Shit, what the hell!" Leo held his head as he suddenly felt extremely lightheaded. His eyes became blurry, making it difficult to see. "What is happening, damn it? Am I dying?" Gripping the counter tightly, he tried to stabilize himself. "Haa...haa..." His breathing became short andbored. ''Am I getting a heart attack? At this age!?'' Gripping his chest as he felt his heart thumping loudly, he tried to walk towards the couch where his phone was. ''I need to call an ambnce!'' The moment he tried to take another step forward, the book he left on the couch started to emit a blinding light throughout the entire apartment. He had to tightly close his eyes as the light was blinding him, forcing him to use his hand to cover his eyes. "What is happening now! Am I bing delusional as well!?" Trying to calm himself down from all the things happening, he tried to walk to the couch again. Yet, The moment he stepped forward again, his foot slipped because of the water on the ground, making him fall on the broken shards. "Argh!" He cried out in pain as he felt broken ss pieces digging into his back. He felt the energy leaving his body, making it extremely difficult to stand up again. Leo couldn''t see the blinding light anymore; instead, all he saw was darkness with stars surrounding him everywhere. ''I must have hit my head hard...'' He could breathe easier again, and his heart had calmed down, but now his entire body was in pain. He groaned as he did his best to push himself back up instead ofying on the ground. His body was aching so much, yet he endured and finally managed to stand up again. Feeling the wind caressing his cheeks and the rustling sound of leaves, he calmed down a little. ''I am not dead yet...'' ''Wait...'' Finding it strange to hear the sound of wind and leaves, he opened his eyes, which had been closed the entire time. When he finally opened them, instead of finding himself back in his apartment, he was on an old, broken street. Looking around, he saw broken buildings, some tilting sideways, others only half-standing. Debris was scattered everywhere, remnants of the old houses and buildings. Tree branches and other nts covered many of the buildings, intertwining with the ruins. It felt no different than being inside an abandoned city that hadn''t been lived in for ages. "Huh?" Chapter 2: Azriel Crimson "...Where am I?" Leo asked himself as he looked around. Just a few seconds ago, he was inside his apartment, and now he found himself in some abandoned city. "Is this some kind of prank, perhaps?" he wondered. Maybe he had be one of those poor victims of pranksters on social media. "But everything looks and feels so real, though, so it''s not that..." The pain surrounding his body was only intensifying, bing more and more unbearable with every second. "Damn it, just what is wrong with me!" He was getting frustrated with everything, but when he checked himself, he noticed something odd. "Did I get taller?" His body ached yet felt weird as well. He couldn''t feel any blood on his back but instead noticed something else. "Muscles? I don''t remember working out..." He was never a fan of going to the gym or doing any sort of sport. The only real workout he did was after his family died, and he was forced to work almost seven hours a day. As he thought, he caught his own reflection in an old abandoned and broken car in the middle of the empty street. When he saw himself reflected in the broken mirror, he froze. His reflection was that of a young boy with jet-ck onyx hair, so dark it seemed to absorb all light that touched it, cascading over his shoulders in unruly waves. His eyes were a striking shade of crimson, reminiscent of rubies glinting in the sun, captivating and intense. Hisplexion was as pale as moonlight on freshly fallen snow, contrasting sharply with his dark hair and vivid eyes. His features were finely sculpted¡ªa straight nose, high cheekbones. In short, he possessed an extraordinary handsomeness that bordered on mesmerizing¡ªa quality that could effortlessly draw the gaze of anyone who crossed his path. And by anyone, it meant anyone. Leo felt like he was staring at the window for years before finally snapping out of his thoughts as he stumbled on his own feet and fell back. "W-what the hell! How is that me!?" He definitely knew that the person reflected wasn''t him in the slightest. He had brown hair and green eyes! He definitely wasn''t that handsome, as much as it pained him to admit it. "Just what the hell is going on!?" As he was starting to panic, his heartbeat was thumping loud against his chest again. He didn''t have time to calm down as suddenly a piercing sensation entered his head. "A-ARGH!" He cried out, rolling on the ground as it felt like a knife was stabbed into his brain and kept getting twisted. The pain was unbearable as suddenly memories started flooding his mind. Memories that weren''t his. A mature and beautiful woman with blonde hair and red eyes hugged a young boy that looked like her gently after the boy had a nightmare. The young boy sparred on an open grass field with someone that looked like a younger version of the woman, but unlike her, the young girl had ck hair like the boy and red eyes like the mother. A handsome man with ck hair and eyes taught him gently how to use the sword; no matter how many mistakes he made, the man would always be patient with him. All kinds of memories kept flooding inside his mind, merging with his. His heart felt warm from them. Feelings that weren''t his own started to be his. People he didn''t know started to be known. Experiences he didn''t have started to be his own. Thest of the memories and feelings that flooded his mind were... painful. The handsome man and the boy, a little older now, visited the border of the European and Asian continents. But when they arrived, multiple phase 3 void rifts appeared, sending everyone into chaos. Humans were getting swarmed as the father of the boy was forced to fend off the void creatures with the help of the army stationed there. The people there started to flee as they were getting killed and eaten alive. The boy, though, never left as he watched everything unfold before him. Thest of his memories was that of the boy''s father annihting the creatures, covered in their blood with a crazy smile on his face, before everything went ck. After a while, the pain in his head finally started to subside as the memories and feelings became easier to digest. "...I see," he muttered. The blinding light that the book he was reading back at the apartment was emitting. Suddenly finding himself in an abandoned city out of nowhere. The person he saw in the reflection of the car window. A bewildered sigh escaped his lips as he realized what exactly had happened. "I am inside the book Path of Heroes..." He found it hard to believe his own words. "And the body that I am inhabiting... I am not Leo Karumi anymore. Instead¡ª" "I am Azriel Crimson." ********* Azriel Crimson. A character never mentioned in the book. Nothing was known about him, and he had no relevance to the plot in the slightest. A mere extra. Or at least, not quite entirely. The only reason for his existence was perhaps that the author had an excuse for the protagonist to get close to one of the main heroines: Jasmine Crimson, the next head of the Crimson n and one of the most talented geniuses on Earth. She was also the president of the student council in the hero academy and one of the main characters in Path of Heroes. Yes, Azriel''s elder sister who, in the book, at first seemed cold to everyone after bing depressed and closing off her heart to anyone after someone extremely close to her died. The protagonist, being kind-hearted in nature, tried tofort her and help her get over the loss of her important someone, and in the end, seeded in winning her heart after many attempts. It looked like that important someone was her younger brother, Azriel Crimson, as it was never mentioned who the close person to her was by anyone, not even the Crimson n. The Crimson n was one of the four great ns that ruled the Asian continent. The Crimson n''s current head was Joaquin Crimson, his wife being Aeliana Crimson. As Leo, or better said now Azriel, recalled how his elder sister, whom he now had, would get into the harem of the protagonist, his face changed to one of disgust. He already hated people who had harems, as he believed those were the ones who couldn''t stay loyal or love someone enough. Besides, the protagonist was someone equally loved and hated by the gods, attracting danger wherever he went. "Like hell I would let him get together with her," he vowed as he got up again, stretching his body. No brother would want his sister to be in danger constantly Inheriting the previous owner''s feelings and memories, they were now essentially his own. He had be that person. "I am sorry for what happened to you ... I know this might sound like just some pathetic excuse to the both of us, but I promise I will protect our family," Azriel said, promising to the current him and the former him. A tear leaked from his right eye that he hurriedly wiped away. Everything and everyone he knew from his previous life was gone. Forever. Chapter 3: The City of Love "...Now what?" Azriel was confused as he looked back at his own reflection in the mirror of the car. His hair had grown out and was unkempt, indicating that a while had passed since thest of his memories. "I wonder what happened to... Father." It still felt a little weird suddenly calling someone else his father, but just like the memories he inherited, he also did the same with everything else from the previous Azriel Crimson. "Right, I can check my status." Status refers to a holographic interface that showcases a person''s information, which is only visible to the person themselves. With their status screen, someone could at the very least easily find out what their affinities are. One could only unlock their affinities after they be a grade 3 awakened. There are only two methods that can help you upgrade a human''s mana core. The first is one that no one actually prefers, which is trying to consume the mana in the air. This can get quite tiring, and the progress is extremely slowpared to the other method. The second method is the easiest to upgrade or at least kind of easy since all you have to do is consume the mana core of a void creature. The mana cores for both void creatures and humans are next to their hearts, though the position of the heart for certain void creatures will be different. The mana core will still be there. After killing the void creatures, you are supposed to dig out the mana core and consume it. This method is the easiest way for someone to get stronger and is much more efficient. Though perhaps it wasn''t the easiest and... safest. Of course, consuming the mana core of a Grade 3 Abyssal will be much more beneficial than that of a Grade 3 demon, but that is only if the human who kills the Grade 3 Abyssal is also a Grade 3 advanced. If a Grade 3 Expert tries to consume a mana core of a Grade 3 demon, they will barely get any benefit from it. Also, the mana cores of a void creature that died don''tst forever, meaning they will start to deteriorate and lose their worth after 2-48 hours have passed. The higher ranked the void creature, the longer its mana core willst. "Before I see my status though, I need to check one thing," Azriel said with a little excitement and anticipation in his voice. He was transmigrated into a book, so doesn''t that mean like most simr stories he has read that he will have something unique to him to help him get stronger like the protagonist has? "System." Yet, to his immense disappointment, he didn''t get the system perk like the protagonist has. The damn protagonist isn''t even a transmigrator like him! "...How unfair." He was bing a little depressed as he thought he would have the benefits like the protagonist. The system was basically what it says, a system that only the protagonist of Path of Heroes could see. It gave him a lot of benefits and made it much easier for him to get stronger, being able to buy health potions, sword arts, and even unlocking more affinities the stronger he grows and mana cores of void creatures that were on his level. Obviously, the system didn''t just hand them to the protagonist since he had toplete quests for them which perhaps were quite fair for the rewards he got. "Still, I wish I had a system." As Azriel muttered to himself, he decided to check his status window instead. "Status" ----------------------------- Status Screen: ----------------------------- [Name]: Azriel Crimson [Age]: 16 [Gender]: Male [Titles]: Son of Death ----------------------------- [Mana Core Rank]: Intermediate [Mana Core Grade]: Grade 3 [Mana Core Level]: 2 ----------------------------- [Affinities]: - Lightning - Ice [Unique Skill]: Redo -> one time use [Sword Arts]: Dance of Death -> 0% mastery ----------------------------- [Soul weapons]: Void Eater [Soul armor]: None [Soul Echoes]: None/Locked -> unlocks when reaching higher rank ----------------------------- [???]: None/Locked -> unlocks when reaching higher rank [???]: None/Locked -> unlocks when reaching higher rank [???]: None/Locked -> unlocks when reaching higher rank ----------------------------- "...Huh." Azriel''s mind nked as he read his status window. He knew for a fact that before everything in his memories stopped, he was only a Grade 2 Awakened, but now he somehow became a Grade 3 Intermediate. He was already at the same level as the protagonist at the age of 16! ...And 16. Azriel''s blood went cold as he realized how long ago thest of his memories were. He was only 14 years old before everything went ck. "So it has been 2 years... 2 years of memories missing or perhaps I really died not only in my previous world but also in this world but got reincarnated in this body?" "Son of Death." Muttering the title he had gotten, he read the description. ----------------------------- [Son of Death]: The god of death has taken pity on you and decided to bless you with another chance at life and additional benefits... make the best of this life. ----------------------------- Azriel sucked in a cold breath at reading the description of his title. He didn''t know what to really think of all of this. A god actually giving him a second chance because of... pity. "So that means the gods are real now?" As Azriel said to himself, he decided to check on his unique skill [Redo]. A unique skill is something everyone gets after they reach Grade 3 Intermediate rank. But he couldn''t ever recall in his memories there being a unique skill that was only usable once. Not wasting time, he decided to read its description. ----------------------------- [Redo]: Given the unique title by the god of death itself and its blessings, you have earned a skill never seen or heard of before. Being the son of death means that death isn''t something you should fear. ----------------------------- "Eh?" "To be able to cheat death... this is crazy!" The chances of dying in this world were already as huge as they could get, but now he had a skill that gave him another chance. "To think that the god of death would be so generous!" Azriel said happily with a smile on his face. Being happy, he looked towards the sword arts. He remembered that he never got any sword arts, meaning that this was something the god of death also blessed him with. "I definitely won''tin about not having a system anymore." Having a sword art called [Dance of Death] that is probably never seen or heard of like the unique skill [Redo] he has was already something extremely valuable, though he wasn''t going to get overconfident since he would prefer not using [Redo] ever. "Void Eater, huh... the sword that... father... has gifted me after killing my first void creature." He was happy that he still at least had the trusted sword that had apanied his previous self, though he unfortunately never got a soul armor. Looking towards the [Soul Echoes] that were locked, he knew that this would be unlocked when he reached Grade 3 Expert. Hell, he knew that a Master and Grandmaster would get even more, but the weird [???] shouldn''t show up on his status at all just like [Soul Echoes]. "So another benefit from having the death god''s blessing, huh?" After calming down again, Azriel started to walk around. He knew he was probably in a death zone since everything was abandoned and broken. The chances of him encountering a void creature were big if he stayed in one ce for too long, and he wasn''t eager to meet them yet. Even though he had the experiences of the previous Azriel, his mind and body were still trying to sort everything out. His entire life had changed so fast. Yet... His heart was beating loudly against his chest as he gazed at the old, ruined buildings. "...This ce." He really hoped that perhaps he was wrong and just being paranoid. But the more he walked and explored, the more he started to fear the worst. The city he was in had be a ghostly wastnd, with buildings crumbling, streets cracked, and deserted. Nature had taken back what was once its own, and the air was heavy with the scent of decay. When he finally stopped, he gazed at a tall structure, freezing as his heart skipped a beat. In front of him was once a majestic monument, a symbol of human achievement, now standing in ruins. Rust corroded its iron framework, and vines and moss had imed its surfaces, turning the metal into a dark, twisted skeleton of its former self. Gazing at the once beautiful monument that stood at the pinnacle of human achievements 150 years ago, he realized where he was. ...Europe. Namely, in The City of Love. "Dammit." Chapter 4: Deaths Blossom Thest ce he had expected to find himself was Europe. The worst continent he could possibly be in. Everywhere in Europe except for the North was basically a death zone. "You have to be joking with me, right!?" "Not even [Redo] will be able to save me here!" Sure, [Redo] might give him another chance, but that is only one time! He was sure that just staying an entire day here in the middle of Europe would get him killed multiple times by the harrowing creatures residing here. Perhaps the god of death wasn''t as generous as he had thought. He could already imagine the death godughing at him from above, dressed in a ck robe that covered everything except the part of his face surrounded by dark mist, holding a long, ck, creepy scythe in his right hand. Or perhaps from below? As if confirming his thoughts, he could hear the sound of thunder behind the grey clouds looming over the city. "Dammit! I really need to get awa-" Azriel couldn''t finish speaking as suddenly he heard a howling from behind, making him break out in a cold sweat. Turning around nervously, he saw the very things he had tried to avoid at the end of the street. Five wolf-like creatures stood there, ring at him with pitch-ck eyes. Their bodies, stripped of fur, revealed naked, scarred, and ckened skin, with some parts rotten and decayed. The inside of their cheeks was visible, their gums exposed, and saliva dripped continuously from their gaping mouths, pooling on the floor. The smell they gave off was horrible, making Azriel swallow the vomit that rose into his throat. ''... why couldn''t I be sent into a ro world, dammit!'' Screaming inside his mind, Azriel guided the mana in his eyes, peering into the mana cores of the void creatures in front of him. "Three of them are just Grade 3 beasts, but thest two are a Grade 2 and Grade 1 beast..." The Grade 1 beast was even missing one of its eyes, making it look even more terrifying. Though Azriel was a little more relieved now, since the void creatures in front of him were supposedly weaker than him... Supposedly. The problem he was currently having was that his body felt extremely tired, and so did his mind. The fact that thest time he had fought a void creature was more than two years ago was clear from his memories. While being the son of the Crimson n, he was also just an average teenage high schooler! ''Calm down, Le- Azriel... I am stronger... stronger than these do-'' "Eek!" An unexpected high-pitched scream escaped his lips as the scary void wolves suddenly started walking towards him. "A-ah... you won''t harm me, right?" "You guys are good little p-puppies, right?" As a response, two of the Grade 3 void wolves lunged at him. ''Guess not!'' A katana materialized in his right hand, its de pitch ck, devoid of any color as if consumed by darkness itself. The hilt was adorned with intricate patterns of ck and red. Void Eater. The katana his father had gifted him... His very own soul weapon that grows stronger the more he does, unlike the other ranked weapons. The appearance of mana changed everything on Earth. Mana stones became a reality, leading to the creation of stronger structures and more powerful weapons. A weapon created by mana stones could be empowered by one''s own mana, resulting in it being able to be wielded by, for example, a master-ranked human. Of course, a master-ranked human won''t be able to handle or wield the weapon of a saint, and the weapon of an expert would simply break if wielded by a master-ranked human, making it expensive for many humans to be heroes since they needed to buy a new weapon each time they ranked up. Luckily for those who have a soul weapon, they don''t have that problem. Perhaps due to all the training he underwent as Azriel, ingrained in his mind, he instinctively positioned Void Eater in front of him just in time as the first void wolf bit down on it, causing sparks to fly. Luckily, being a Grade 3 Intermediate, his sword was also far stronger than the sharp teeth of a mere Grade 3 beast. He kicked the wolf with his right leg, sending it flying back towards the other void wolves who were watching. As he spun to his left, he felt mana coursing through his veins from his mana core. "[Frost Wall]!" he shouted towards the second Grade 3 wolf lunging at him. Momentster, a wall of ice emerged between Azriel and the approaching beast. His heart thumped loudly against his chest as adrenaline surged through him. "I am Azriel. Remember that. Not Leo anymore, but Azriel... No," he muttered to himself. "That''s not right." "I''m not just Azriel, nor Leo anymore¡ª" "I am both of them." "Not an extra or an ordinary high schooler anymore." "Not the boy who lost his family in a car ident." "Not the extra who died as a plot device for the heroine and protagonist to get together." "...Azriel Crimson." Someone who wouldn''t tread the path of an ordinary or forgotten extra. The ice wall shattered as all three Grade 3 beasts decided to attack him instead of just one. Their razor-sharp teeth gleamed as they lunged with mouths wide open. He sensed the bloodlust in their pitch-ck eyes. Strangely, his mind became extremely calm as he faced the oing beasts, unafraid. Time seemed to slow down as another wave of information flooded his mind effortlessly. Red lightning crackled around Azriel''s body as ck mist poured from his mouth. The mist and lightning coiled around Void Eater. And then¡ª "First Form: Death''s Blossom." Azriel muttered as the void wolves closed in, mere inches from his face, ready to have him as their meal. Only for him to suddenly vanish from his spot, reappearing a few meters behind the Grade 3 beasts and in front of the Grade 2 and Grade 1 beasts. A beautiful, trail-like dance of red lightning and dark mist surrounded Azriel and the Grade 3 beasts before the mist transformed into ck roses, crackling with red lightning. They dissipated into the air momentster. Swinging Void Eater, ck blood sttered the ground as Azriel heard three thuds behind him. Turning back, he saw the lifeless bodies of the Grade 3 beasts lying on the street, blood spurting from their cleanly decapitated necks. Azriel''s blood-red eyes looked dead. There was no emotion in those eyes¡ªdull, devoid of life. Only for in the next second a status update happened that showed in his vision: ----------------------------- Status Update! ----------------------------- First form acquired! [Sword Arts]: Dance of Death -> 5% mastery [1/?] -> [First Form]: Death''s Blossom ----------------------------- Seeing the sudden status update in front of him, he snapped out of his state as he looked bewildered at the changes of his status and the lifeless bodies of the Grade 3 beasts. After that, he looked towards the Grade 2 and Grade 1 beasts who were looking at him cautiously, and he swore he could see something in those ck eyes of theirs... ...fear? ncing between them, he only had one thought in his mind: "What just happened?" Chapter 5: Ragnar Frost "Death''s... Blossom." Everything that had just happened felt so weird. It was like he was in some sort of lucid dream. "First form, huh? And it doesn''t even show me how many forms there are," Azriel muttered, gazing at the three headless bodies. Strangely, he didn''t feel as tired as he had thought he would. Sure, it did cost some mana to perform the Dance of Death''s first form, but not as much as he had expected. "Perhaps I judged the god of death a little too earl-" He couldn''t finish speaking as the grade 1 wolf suddenly lunged at him. Caught off guard, Azriel didn''t have enough time to move his entire body out of the way or raise Void Eater. Tilting his body sideways, he quickly froze his right shoulder de with ice before the beast could bite into it, deflecting it from his neck. Crack! The sound of ice shattering echoed as the teeth sank into his right shoulder. "Argh!" "That fucking hurts!" Screaming from the pain that nearly made him lose consciousness, he bit his tongue. His left hand crackled with red lightning as he plunged it into the void wolf''s head, frying its brain. The sensation of his hand prating its brain and the sickening crunch of the skull breaking made Azriel grit his teeth and swallow the vomit rising in his throat. "Shit, this feels so disgusting." Removing his hand from its head, the wolf fell with a thud on the ground next to him. His left hand was painted ck from its blood, making Azriel want to retch. Realizing he was about to get distracted again, he gripped his katana tighter and hurriedly looked towards where thest remaining void wolf was. The grade 2 beast wasn''t there anymore... No matter where he turned his head, he couldn''t see the wolf anywhere. After an entire minute, he realized that the wolf had actually fled. "I guess that''s why he had two eyes, unlike this one..." It seemed the grade 2 wolf was smart enough to understand that it would have died as well after seeing the sudden death of its threepanions. "Tch, I always liked cats more!" Saying that, he froze the wound on his right shoulder again, stopping the bleeding. He didn''t have anything with him to help heal his wounds. "Mmpfh!" ''Dammit, it really hurts getting bitten by those skinless dogs! Well, I shouldn''t have been zoning out in the first ce, I guess...'' He was lucky to use his ice fast enough, or else the grade 1 beast would have bitten his entire arm off. ''...Damn, I feel cold.'' Azriel wasn''t wearing anything except for some torn, ragged clothes, and adding that to the ice on his body only made him tremble more as his teeth started to tter. "Right, I should harvest those mana cores, probably," he muttered to himself. He decided to absorb their mana cores before any other void creatures found him. He was sure his fight with the void wolves had attracted some of them. Though whether someone as insignificant as him would be worth killing or eating by the higher-ranked void creatures, he wasn''t really eager to find out. With his katana, he made a precise incision near where the heart would be. The de slid through the flesh easily, but the sickly warmth and the smell of blood and offal made him gag. His hand trembled slightly as he reached into the body, feeling around for the mana core. When his fingers brushed against the smooth, hard surface, he grimaced and pulled it out, covered in blood and bits of tissue. "Ugh, that''s disgusting," he muttered. Moving to the next body, the process didn''t get any easier. Each time he had to reach into the carcass, the nauseating sensation of warm blood and the slick, slimy texture of organs made him retch. "I want to take a shower..." ******** "Haa..." A tired sigh escaped Ragnar''s lips as he walked through the corridors of a military base established in France ¡ª a safe zone. Ragnar was undeniably handsome, with hair as pure and white as freshly fallen snow, cascading in smooth waves down to his shoulders. His piercing blue eyes resembled sapphires, sparkling with an intensity that seemed to prate the soul. He appeared to be in histe twenties, with chiseled, refined features. High cheekbones framed a strong jawline. There was a maturity in his gaze that spoke of countless experiences. Yet, what truly set him apart, making everyone he passed bow their heads in fear and respect, was the palpable aura of strength and authority he radiated. His presence alone had the ability to instill both awe and tremors in those who saw him. A Grade 1 Grandmaster ¡ª the head of the Frost n, one of the four great ns ruling the Asian continent. The Crimson n ruled the eastern parts, while the Frost n governed northern Asia. Walking a step behind him was his trusted right-hand man and servant, Thomas. Though not as handsome as his lord, Thomas was undeniably one of the most handsome men alive. His silky blond hair and emerald eyes shone like countless stars in a dark night. While Thomas wasn''t a Grade 1 Grandmaster like his lord, he was still a Grade 3 Grandmaster. "The government agent said you need to stay in France for a few more days, my lord, instead of leaving today," Thomas said respectfully as they continued toward the control room. "And who the hell do they think they are?" Ragnar retorted. "Remind him and them that the Frost n doesn''t work for the government, nor do they have the power tomand us." To the public, Ragnar was here to demonstrate that the four great ns of Asia, particrly the Frost n, supported and coborated with the government to reim Europe. But the main reason was something else... There have been multiple reports of possible Phase 4 voidrifts appearing in France and Spain, yet nothing of the sort has happened yet. Ragnar had been staying here for over a week because humanity couldn''t afford to let all their hard-won control that they barely had in Western Europe go in vain. However, there had been no signs of any void rifts appearing whatsoever in the past week. Not only that, there had been no signs of a void creature above the Monarch rank in France at all. "We will leave today after one final check-up," Ragnar dered, showing his indifference to staying longer in thispromised country. "I''ll dispatch a few of our own to stay here and assist the military if necessary." he continued. "Actually, my lord... There seems to be interference with the signals, making it currently impossible to contact anyone outside of Europe, though travel between continents seems unaffected," Thomas reported. Ragnar halted, a scowl forming on his face as he faced Thomas. The bad feeling he had only intensified. "How long has this issue been urring?" Ragnar demanded. "...Since thest hour," Thomas replied calmly, though a slight cold sweat betrayed his concern. Ragnar shook his head and resumed walking. "It doesn''t matter. We are leaving today no matter what. Inform the government that the Frost n will send their representatives only once the signal is restored." He was determined to return to Asia, not to the north but to the east instead. Tomorrow was an extremely important day for his best friend, Joaquin Crimson. Unlike what many believed, the four great ns harbored no animosity among them ¡ª at least, not entirely. The Crimson n and the Frost n shared the strongest bond among the four. Perhaps because of this, most preferred Asia, where the four great ns worked togetherpetently instead of fighting each other. This cooperation was also why the Hero Academy was located there ¡ª maintaining Asia''s peace was crucial, as the fall of any great n could lead to chaos. Joaquin and Ragnar had been friends since childhood, attending the Hero Academy together. And tomorrow... it would be the day after the birthday of Joaquin''s only son, Azriel Crimson, who had been presumed dead or missing for the past two years. ''...they still haven''t epted his death after all. Well, it''s not like they ever found his body or even knew exactly what happened,'' Ragnar thought somberly, reflecting on the grief Joaquin and his family must be experiencing. Finally, Ragnar and Thomas arrived at the control room. Yet, as they approached, both men sensed something was amiss. They listened intently to the conversation unfolding inside. "Do you think he actually killed those four Void Wolves by himself?" "Well, do you see anyone else with him?" "...still, he looks so young." "And handsome." "Quickly, save this footage forter..." "What if he isn''t human but actually a skinwalker?" "Skinwalker or not, this could sell for a lot of money." "Could be true, but he could also be a wanderer?" A "wanderer" often refers to a human who has been unfortunate enough to find themselves in a death zone after entering and exiting a void rift. Intrigued by their discussion, Ragnar moved forward with Thomas, suppressing their presence as they approached a massive holographic screen at the front of the control room. It disyed footage from a drone positioned directly in front of a young teenage boy... The boy sat nonchntly on the corpse of a headless Voidwolf, ying with its empty mana core using his left hand, which was stained ck with the beast''s blood. A pitch-ck katana was embedded in the ground beside him. With messy, long ck hair and blood-red eyes, his torn clothes and a patch of ice on his right shoulder suggested the recent battle that took ce. His hair fluttered in the wind as he stared directly into the drone''s camera with a small smile. Suddenly, he tapped the drone lightly with his right hand, causing it and the camera to sway. "Hello? Does this thing have a mic?" Chapter 6: Hope and Doubts If there was one word to describe the scene in front of him, it was "art." He would have definitely bought a painting of it if it was on the market. ''That boy... why does he feel so familiar? And not only that, but that katana¡ª'' ''Void Eater!?'' It didn''t take more than a few seconds for Ragnar to recognize the katana next to the boy. How couldn''t he? After all, Void Eater originally belonged to his best friend, rival, and someone he considered a brother. The number of times the two of them had shed, and Ragnar had bled because of Void Eater... He knew that Void Eater was eventually gifted to his only son, Azriel. ''...That boy... no, impossible. It can''t be.'' It didn''t take much longer for him to connect the dots as he gazed at the boy with trembling eyes. Not just him¡ªeven Thomas gazed at the boy in utter horror. "Lord Ragnar!" "Grandmaster Thomas!" Finally, the others noticed the presence of Ragnar and Thomas and bowed their heads instantly in respect. "This is live footage, right?" Thomas asked, his voice trembling slightly as he gazed at the operators with narrowed eyes. They nodded their heads lightly, confused by their reactions. "Yes, Grandmaster Thomas, this is live footage from Paris where the boy is. We haven''t yet discovered if it is a skinwalker, some other type of void creature, or a wanderer." "Did you guys run facial recognition?" Ragnar suddenly spoke, his cold, narrowed eyes sweeping past each one of them, making them tremble and break out in a cold sweat. "W-we have, Lord Ragnar, but we haven''t found a match¡ª" "Azriel Crimson," Ragnar interrupted, making everyone look at him wide-eyed. "W-what?" The female operator was bewildered, as were all the operators, hearing the sudden name of the son of the Crimson n. Though Azriel Crimson was known for almost never showing his face to the public, that only made him even more mysterious and popr. And the thing that stood out the most... Rumors had been circting that Azriel Crimson had been missing or dead for the past two years. Obviously, the four great ns and the government tried their best to suppress the rumors as much as they could. Only the gods could tell the aftermath if the only son of one of the four great ns had died somehow. "Do I have to repeat myself?" Ragnar spoke, his voice growing colder as the operators in the room felt a shiver run down their spines. "N-no! Apologies, we are doing it right away!" Not a momentter, one of the male operators behind theirputers shouted, bringing everyone''s gaze towards him. "We got a match!" Though no one shared his enthusiasm in the slightest as Ragnar''s and Thomas''s faces became grim. Everyone gulped, seeing the atmosphere grow even colder. "Give me a way to speak to him," Ragnar demanded. An operator handed him a headset with a built-in microphone, allowing him to speak through the drone. ''...It can''t be him, no matter what.'' ''If it really is him, then where was he all along? How did he survive these past two years?'' ''As a wanderer, there was just no way he could survive this long in the void realm all on his own at only this age.'' "The gods must be ying some cruel joke on us, my lord..." Thomas spoke softly, yet the words echoed through everyone''s ears. Today was... Azriel Crimson''s birthday. No one believed in the slightest that the boy in the footage was actually Azriel Crimson. It just wouldn''t make sense. Surviving all this time alone in the void realm or in Europe... ''If it is a skinwalker, then I will personally go there and kill it with my own hands...'' As he was about to speak, he hesitated. ''...What if it really is him?'' What if there was a slight possible chance that Azriel Crimson had somehow survived? A slight hope ignited in his heart at the possibility of Azriel''s survival. Though he didn''t interact as much as he did with his father, that didn''t mean he didn''t care for the boy. If anything were to ever happen to Joaquin or Aeliana, he would have instantly adopted the two children and raised them as his own. Not just that, he actually liked Azriel the most. Though most couldn''t see it, Ragnar clearly could. The boy was talented. Extremely so. But for some reason, he never decided to reveal his talent and always tried to hold himself back whenever Ragnar saw him spar. ''I need to know more. There are so many unknowns here.'' "Can you hear me?" Ragnar spoke calmly with his usual indifferent attitude, addressing the boy. A surprised expression came on Azriel''s face before it turned into a relieved smile. "Ah! Yes, I can!" "What a relief. You see, I am, uh, what was it called again? Oh yes! A wanderer," he said, nodding to himself as he spoke cheerfully towards the drone''s camera. "I would appreciate it if I could get rescued, as I don''t really think I will survive here much longer," he said with a bitter smile on his face. Yet Ragnar merely narrowed his eyes at the boy. No one spoke or dared to make a sound as they gazed between Ragnar and the boy, listening intently. That voice... Ragnar had forgotten the sound of Joaquin''s son''s voice. It is said that one''s voice is the first thing you forget after someone close to you dies. But... ''...Something is wrong.'' ''Why is he so... unbothered?'' ''For someone who is wandering in a dangerous part of Europe, he seems way too calm for some reason... like the void creatures won''t attack him.'' ''But he has already killed a few beasts...'' Doubts began to rise in Ragnar as he found the boy might not be Azriel after all. "Something seems suspicious, my lord." "Perhaps even a trap," Thomas said softly, his eyes glued to the holographic screen. Ragnar merely hummed in response. ''He''s right. Perhaps it is a trap to lure us out... is it really a skinwalker then?'' Hope and doubt shed within Ragnar as he didn''t know how to approach this situation. ''Is today meant to be a gift or a curse?'' The only way for him to confirm that the boy was really Azriel was to go there himself or send Thomas. But he didn''t know if going there was safe or not. If it really was a skinwalker, he had no idea how it had gotten the body of Azriel Crimson. There could be more lurking. Their strength and numbers were unknown. Suddenly, his eyes widened. ''Could this be the reason we can''t use our devices tomunicate outside Europe? And the sudden disappearance of the leviathan-ranked void creature that was sleeping in Belgium?'' ''...The monarch and titan ranks are also, for some reason, missing.'' A shiver ran down his spine again as he gritted his teeth. "Be ready to send a message when I give the signal towards the other military bases in Europe for a possible phase six or perhaps even a phase seven category danger level in France." Hearing his words, it felt like a thunderbolt had struck each one of them inside the control room. The room became even more deathly silent as they all looked at Ragnar''s pale face in pure horror. A phase seven danger level would indicate the appearance of a phase seven void rift, which had never happened. "...There is a possibility that the one we are looking at is a Defiled Skinwalker, perhaps a little lower, but it would make sense that a phase seven void rift has appeared without us noticing, and why the leviathan-ranked void creature has gone missing with the others." Ragnar borated, but no one was relieved in the slightest as dread filled their hearts. Was Europe doomed to stay fallen? What continent was going to be next? How many of those nightmares lurking in the void realm would keep appearing? Everyone''s mind was spinning with various thoughts before Ragnar spoke again. "I might possibly be wrong as well... that is why we should wait with the signal. There is a possibility that the one in front of us is actually Azriel Crimson." "My lord, we should keep asking him questions," Thomas spoke again, reminding Ragnar that the boy was waiting for a reply. Ragnar could see that the boy was looking at the camera with a tense smile. ''...It really looks like Azriel, but just more grown-up and... he has be more handsome.'' He really hoped he was just being paranoid. But the horrors he had encountered in the void realm... He knew it was better to be prepared for the worst. "Let me ask you a simple question first." "What is your name?" Hearing his question, the smile disappeared from the boy''s face as aplicated expression showed. ''If it really is a skinwalker, it must be the best one of its kind in mimicking human expressions,'' Ragnar thought, as the hope in him burned slightly again. Perhaps he was wrong. ''Please be wrong...'' Praying inside his mind, the boy finally answered his question with aplicated voice. "I don''t know if you already know, perhaps you do and want to confirm it from my own mouth..." "My name is Azriel Crimson, son of Joaquin and Aeliana Crimson." Ragnar gritted his teeth at hearing Azriel''s voice. ''Damn it! Should I go see for myself!?'' "...My lord, we need to keep asking him questions. A skinwalker only inherits part of one''s memories," Thomas advised as Ragnar nodded with a grim expression. "What if it isn''t a skinwalker but some other unidentified void creature?" Someone mumbled, but everyone heard the male operator as they all turned to him. Ragnar and Thomas nced at him for a second before looking at Azriel again. Ragnar spoke this time not into the mic, but towards the operator and perhaps for himself and everyone there. "Then this world really is doomed from the start." Chapter 7: Solomon Dragonheart "Prepare Special Force Alpha Squad and Beta Squad for a rescue mission," Ragnar ordered abruptly, leaving everyone looking bewildered but no one objected. "Also, prepare the medical team," he added, ncing at Azriel''s frozen shoulder through the holographic screen. "We need to hurry with the interrogation. It isn''t smart for him to stay in one ce if he really is Azriel Crimson," Thomas added lightly beside Ragnar. "We''ll leave once the SFAQ and SFBQ, along with the medical team, are done preparing. If we don''t have our answer by then, we will confirm it with our own eyes," Ragnar spoke again, his gaze fixed on Azriel as he turned on his mic. "How can we really know if you are truly Azriel Crimson?" he asked, observing Azriel''s furrowed eyebrows. Ragnar was determined not to miss any detail in Azriel''s expression, using everything he could to determine his true identity. "...if I am truly Azriel Crimson?" Azriel muttered to himself through the drone, and before Ragnar could borate, Azriel''s eyes widened. "Wait, you don''t mean if I am one of those skinwalkers, right?" Azriel''s surprise made Ragnar grit his teeth. ''Dammit, what else am I supposed to think? There couldn''t be so many coincidences at once!'' Ragnar struggled to control his emotions. After a few seconds, Ragnar spoke again, trying to regainposure. "...Can you really me us? Azriel Crimson, son of Joaquin Crimson and Aeliana Crimson, suddenly showing up in the middle of Europe." Ragnar narrowed his eyes at Azriel through the screen, his face showing aplicated expression. "... That voice," Azriel suddenly spoke, his voice hesitant. "Is that you, Uncle Ragnar...?" Ragnar''s eyes widened for a second before he resumed his usual cold demeanor. ''No, it could still be a skinwalker that probably has his memories... But then how and when did that happen?'' "Ah, I''m sorry it took me this long to recognize your voice. My body and head aren''t exactly in the greatest condition since I didn''t exactly have the mostfortable experience arriving here in Paris," Azriel exined, scratching the back of his head awkwardly whileughing. "Well, this would at least exin why you are so cautious of me." "A-!?" Before Ragnar could respond, an abnormal presence was felt in the control room or the entire base, making everyone tense. "Who is there!?" "Huh?" Ragnar and Thomas couldn''t turn their heads, feeling a pressure preventing their movement, as a voice spoke behind them. "Haha! Well, of course, I doubt a mere child would consider it fun finding themselves in Europe~" Not a single person in the room failed to recognize the voice. Ragnar''s eyes widened in shock, as did Thomas''s. ''Why is he here!?'' Screaming inside his mind, the pressure suddenly dissipated, making everyone sigh in relief. Turning around, he saw thest person he expected to meet, narrowing his eyes at Thomas and Ragnar dangerously, making both break out in a cold sweat. The man''s eyes weren''t smiling in the slightest... The man in front of him had short crimson hair, vibrant and rare as freshly spilled blood, framing his face with striking allure. His eyes, matching in intensity, gleamed with a deep, captivating red. Each strand of his hair shimmered in the faint light. "S-Saint Solomon!?" One of the operators shouted, everyone dropping to one knee, heads bowing, except for Ragnar and Thomas. Cutting off his mic, Ragnar addressed Solomon. "Saint Solomon, what are you doing here exactly?" Solomon maintained his smile as he shook his head exaggeratedly. "What''s the matter, Grandmaster Ragnar? I finished the video game I was ying at home and decided to get some fresh air." ''Fresh air in Europe!?'' Veins bulged on Ragnar''s forehead as he took a deep breath. ''Calm down, Ragnar. He''s still a saint...'' Thomas decided to stay out of it, gazing instead at Azriel, who was impatiently eyeing the drone. "Besides, I felt the mana of that baby Leviathan suddenly disappear an hour ago. Since you were already here and mostpetent, I thought perhaps you knew something," Solomon added, making Ragnar narrow his eyes. "...So you noticed, huh?" "Hmm? Oh yes, can someone give me one of those headsets so I can speak to him?" Solomon asked casually. An operator rushed forward with trembling hands, handing Solomon the headset and then darting away without looking at his face. "Hahah! You guys don''t need to be so tense around me," Solomon chuckled, seeing the reactions before putting on the headset. "Hello, test test, can you hear me?" Azriel''s face showed surprise as he recognized the voice instantly. "Saint Solomon?" "Ah! I knew you would recognize me instantly, unlike this boring gramps!" Solomon said excitedly, causing veins to pop on Ragnar''s head. ''Since when did I get old!?'' "Should I consider this good luck or bad luck for you being here..." Hearing Azriel mumble, Ragnar was confused but chose not to speak, letting Solomon handle it. ''This has be such a mess. Dammit, and what is taking the SFAQ and SFBQ with the medical squad so long?'' A sigh escaped Ragnar''s lips as he anticipated the headaches from the great ns and the government once they found out. "Eh? I mean, why would you consider me bad luck? And besides, didn''t I always tell you to call me Uncle Solomon, like you do with the old man?" Solomon''s tone remained light-hearted, as if the situation was nothing serious at all, earning him odd looks. "A-ah, I mean, it would be bad if you consider me a skinwalker as well, no? I''m not really that eager to die, you see," Azriel spoke nervously. "Well then, are you a skinwalker or not?" Solomon asked bluntly, as if it were the most normal question. "Huh, well, of course not." "Well, there you have it!" Solomon eximed suddenly, making everyone flinch. "Let me go and fetch you, okay? Try not to die in the next 15 minutes or so. See ya!" Solomon tossed the headset away and started walking towards the exit, leaving everyone baffled. "W-Wait! We are already nning a rescue mission with the SFAQ and SFBQ!" Ragnar shouted, but Solomon waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, alright? I''ve already told them it''s fine. Besides, I''m much faster and... stronger," Solomon assured as he left, the door closing slowly behind him. "Huh, he''s going to fetch me?" Azriel''s voice came from behind, but Ragnar didn''t turn to look at him through the holographic screen. His eyes were fixed on the closing door, his face unreadable. ''So he already told them that it was fine, huh... He always reminds me in some way to never underestimate him despite that attitude of his...'' Even though everything had be a mess with Solomon... ''Perhaps it is for the best that he is the one going over to check if Azriel really is a skinwalker or not.'' After all... Solomon Dragonheart was... A Grade 2 Saint. Chapter 8: 15 Minutes ''Solomon Dragonheart... to think he would be here as well with Ragnar Frost.'' Azriel was deep in thought as he gazed at the drone hovering in front of him. It was already a shock to him that his father''s best friend Ragnar was here, but not only him, also one of the most talented humans in history. Ragnar Frost, a rival of his father since childhood, was not just that but also the youngest head among the four great ns. He didn''t me Ragnar for being so cautious since he would have done the same. Besides... ''He lost his parents to skinwalkers seven years ago.'' Ragnar''s mother was killed by a Grade 1 Titan-ranked skinwalker that, after taking her life, took her ce and infiltrated the Frost estate, killing Ragnar''s father and many other members of the Frost n. It was still known as one of Asia''s greatest tragedies, but luckily they managed to take the skinwalker down. After that, Ragnar took the position of his father as the head of the Frost n. 1,259 people lost their lives because of a single skinwalker that took everyone by surprise. ''You can never know what might happen in this world, I suppose.'' Solomon Dragonheart was already a Grade 2 Saint at the age of 26, breaking the record of bing the youngest saint in the entire world. ''A monster...'' He remembered that even though he didn''t attend a lot of banquets or other social gatherings, the few he did attend, Solomon was always there as well. And for some reason, the man always talked with Azriel. ''No, I know the reason very well...'' It was simply because Azriel was talented. Yet, he never tried to show himself too much to the public or reveal his talent. He''d rather train in secret or as much as he could. Of course, it was impossible to hide most things from his father or someone at the same level as him. Like Ragnar and Solomon, who easily discovered how talented Azriel was but never tried to talk about it. The reason for hiding his talent was simple. Azriel just didn''t want to botherpeting with others and wanted to rather live a peaceful life instead. There was no need for him to follow the same path as those close to him. But of course, that didn''t mean he cked off entirely. He trained diligently always, as his father understood his reason and made sure that he was still someone who could handle himself inbat when the need arose. ''Still, a lot of misunderstandings havee forth because of the previous Azriel''s attitude...'' ''Not that I don''t understand him.'' Because of trying to hide his talents, obviously, people like Solomon got curious and always tried to talk to him and ask why he never revealed himself like his sister Jasmine. Whenever Azriel talked with Solomon, he had one thought on his mind... He was scary! ''That fucking creepy smile of his! And that look in his eyes!'' Shouting inside his mind, he suddenly heard Ragnar speaking through the drone. "Azriel, Saint Solomon should arrive at your location in approximately 15 minutes." ''Fifteen minutes... good. I am really feeling tired and just want to sleep, dammit. To think so many things would happen in such a short amount of time.'' Just for wanting to get a ss of water, he got transported into another world! "I see, that is good to hear by the¡ª?" Azriel suddenly stopped talking as he noticed that the ground was enveloped in fog. "The fuck?" "Uncle Ragnar, do you know what is happening...?" The drone was luckily still close to him so he could stillmunicate with Ragnar. Or so he at least hoped, but for some reason, he didn''t hear any response from Ragnar. A chill ran down his spine as he suddenly shot up and picked Void Eater, gripping it tightly. ''Dammit, what the hell is happening now?'' "Azri... can... hear me!? ...sten... un! ...ast!" Suddenly he heard the voice of Ragnar through the drone, but he couldn''t make out what he was saying as his voice kept getting cut off. "What are you saying? I can''t hear you. Your voice keeps cutting off!" He could hear his heart pounding in his ears as he gripped his katana even tighter. ''...I should have moved to another location. Shit.'' The only sound was the wind howling, the drone next to him barely audible because of its advanced equipment. The fog had already reached his knees and was rising slowly, steadily. It seemed endless, an infinite nket of gray. Azriel''s eyes darted everywhere, the silence around him bing increasingly oppressive. Ragnar''s voice from the drone was gone. ''Fifteen minutes... just survive for fifteen minutes.'' Repeating this in his mind, he suddenly felt every hair on his body stand on end. "Don''t go." "!?" A voice suddenly whispered in his ear. He didn''t waste time, leaping forward to distance himself. Turning around quickly, he saw nothing where he had been standing. The drone was gone too, consumed by the ever-rising fog, now up to his waist. "W-what..." Whoever had whispered in his ear was nowhere to be found. His heart was beating so loudly it felt like it might explode. He felt his blood run cold as he grit his teeth, trying to prevent his legs from shaking. ''R-run. I need to run and survive... Fifteen minutes. Ragnar said fifteen minutes until Solomon gets here. No way am I dying now and using [Redo].'' In the first ce, he didn''t even know how [Redo] would work. Would it send him back in time, or would it regenerate his body? He''d rather not find out. "Azriel, can you hear me!? Azriel!" Suddenly, Ragnar''s voice came through, but he couldn''t pinpoint its location. It was as if Ragnar''s voice wasing from everywhere around him. ''Just what the hell is happening!?'' "If you hear me, get out of there immediately! Don''t stay in that fog no matter what!" Ragnar''s shout was enough to propel Azriel into a desperate sprint. Yet it was toote. The fog had risen to a level that obscured everything. ''Damn it! There has to be an end somewhere!'' He kept running straight, but no matter how far he went, nothing changed. His surroundings were enveloped in a thick, unyielding fog. He didn''t know what void creature it belonged to, but he didn''t want to find out. ''Run! Just keep running! Don''t look back!'' "!?" Azriel stopped in his tracks as he suddenly saw a dark silhouette ahead. "W-what is that..." Another chill ran down his spine, every fiber of his being telling him to run. Yet he couldn''t. His feet were firmly nted on the ground, his eyes unable to look away from the dark silhouette. Something told him... If he looked away for even a second, he would die. He couldn''t make out the figure except for its shape. It looked like a small child holding a stuffed teddy bear. The little child was seated on the ground, hugging the bear and... sobbing. "Don''t go..." "...please." "Please don''t leave me." "Don''t go..." The sound of a little girl sobbing, repeating the same words over and over. Her voice seemed toe from everywhere, just like Ragnar''s. Wherever the fog was, the voice was too. "Don''t go." "!?" Just like before, he suddenly heard the girl whispering behind his ear. He didn''t dare turn around this time. Gripping Void Eater so tight his knuckles turned white. ''Don''t look away... don''t look away... Damn it, how many minutes have passed!?'' "Don''t go." "Don''t go." "Don''t go." "Don''t go." "Don''t go." "Don''t go." Chapter 9: The Crying Fog "Lord Ragnar, we have lost visual and audio from the drone. However, the other sensors are still active," the operator informed as Ragnar and Thomas''s eyes remained fixed on the holographic screen, which was currently only showing ck. "How long will it take for the nearest drone to reach his location?" Ragnar asked. "It would take at least 20 minutes for the nearest drone to arrive at his location, my lord." A frown appeared on Ragnar''s face. ''Saint Solomon would reach there before that time... I need to see what is happening.'' "Are there any active soldiers currently in Paris?" The operator merely shook his head in response to Ragnar''s question, making him scowl in annoyance. He was already starting to lean towards the possibility that it really was Azriel instead of a skinwalker. No, he was sure of it¡ªit really was Azriel. ''No matter how Saint Solomon is, he wouldn''t act this carefree, not with how much he favors Azriel.'' Ragnar grit his teeth as he waited for the drone to show footage again. "It was spotted at the border of Germany and France a month ago by Major Hendricks," another operator informed. The void creature that attacked Azriel was well-known in France. Or perhaps the reason the void creature was so well-known was because nothing was known about it at all. "The Crying Fog..." An operator handed a file to Thomas, who then handed it to Ragnar. ---------------------------------------------- Void Creature #1247 Name: The Crying Fog Rank: Unknown Type: Unknown First Seen: 26 April 2144 Last Seen: 14 September 2148 Victims: 86 active soldiers gone missing, among them being Captain Harold, a Grade 1 Expert. Description: The Crying Fog, an unknown void creature, was first spotted in France 4 years ago. It is unknown from what phase void rift it came from. Its true form is still unknown, whether the void creature is the fog itself or the fog is just one of its abilities. The void creature has never left France. It is reported that the sound of a sobbing little girl always resounds inside and outside of the fog range before the victims go missing. ---------------------------------------------- ''...How did it get to Paris so quickly without anyone noticing?'' Ragnar thought, reading the information they had on the void creature. Which was basically nothing. The void creature barely showed itself, but whenever it did, the person encountering it would go missing after the fog disappeared. Only twice had they seen the fog through a drone before losing connection. ''This marks the third time we have gotten footage of it... we need to update the file, huh?'' ''Azriel... will Saint Solomon make it in time?'' Perhaps noticing Ragnar''s emotions, Thomas spoke softly. "If he truly did survive for the past 2 years in the void realm, then I doubt that this will be enough to take him down... probably." Ragnar merely hummed in response to Thomas''s attempt to cheer him up. ''I really hope he is right...'' ****** There was no mention of this void creature ever in the book, meaning that the protagonist never had to face this creature before. Or perhaps he did, but in theter half. Azriel knew that, at least in the first half, the protagonist didn''t go to Europe. But the system did, a few times, send him to the void realm with its mysterious powers for a few quests. ''Calm down...'' Azriel''s eyes never left the silhouette of the sobbing girl. Not even once did he blink as his eyes were fixed, wide-eyed, on her¡ªor it. The void creature he was facing was perhaps the most dreadful type you could encounter. It didn''t attack physically; instead, it attacked mentally. The worst type of attacks one could encounter in battle are, after all, mental attacks. The constant whispers of the void creatures were enough to almost make Azriel scream. His eyes were hurting as he didn''t dare to look away or blink for even a second. His right shoulder was stinging with unbearable pain from his previous fight. His body and mind were so tired that he felt like he could copse if he rxed even for a single second. "Please... don''t go" "Please don''t leave me..." "I don''t want to be alone anymore..." "Don''t go..." Azriel kept hearing the constant, silent pleas of the girl everywhere. ''P-please, dammit... just shut up, please.'' Azriel murmured. He was scared. Not because of her sobbing. No. He was scared of himself. The fuzzy feeling that was silently rising in his chest. He feltpelled to walk over to the girl''s silhouette and soothe her, to tell her it was okay, that he wouldn''t leave her. To never let go of her... Azriel was so afraid that he didn''t even dare to breathe. The cold fog that was touching his skin felt like torture. ''Don''t go, dammit, don''t fucking move!'' Screaming inside his mind, he kept staring at the dark silhouette. He could feel his knees starting to be numb. "Don''t go... Don''t go... Don''t go... Don''t go..." And then, when he almost gave in to exhaustion... The sobbing whispers stopped. It felt like the world was suddenly frozen in time. There was no sound anymoreing from anywhere. The dark silhouette disappeared into the fog, making him exhale the breath he was holding. Azriel fell to his knees, unable to stand any longer. ''Thank God...'' He felt tired. So tired. Closing his eyes, Azriel tried to stabilize his breathing as his heart was still beating like crazy. "Good job, Azriel. You managed to survive. The fog has disappeared with the creature. Open your eyes now. Saint Solomon should be here in 15 minutes." Hearing Ragnar''s clear voice next to him felt soforting right now. "Y-yeah, thanks." Just when Azriel was about to do what he said and open his eyes... He froze. Ragnar''s voice didn''t sound at all like a girl sobbing and whispering. It even came from a single direction that was right next to his face. His voice was instead clear as day, and Azriel could feel his breath against his face. "!?" Azriel clenched his eyes tighter shut, not daring to open them in the slightest. Something was wrong... terribly wrong. Why would he hear Ragnar''s voice so clearly? Why could he feel his breath against his face? And... ''15 m-minutes? T-that is impossible...'' He was sure that more than enough time had already passed unless the fog or the void creature had an ability to actually freeze time, which he highly doubted. "Azriel Crimson? What is it? Open your eyes. Saint Solomon will be here in 15 minutes." Azriel shuddered each time he felt the cold breath of whatever was next to him speaking calmly to him. ''Don''t open them! Don''t open them! No matter what!'' "Azriel... Crimson... open your eyes... open... eyes." The voice next to him didn''t sound like Ragnar anymore. It became distorted and sounded like ss scraping against his ears. Gritting his teeth, he kept clenching his eyes shut, trying to ignore the harrowing voice next to him. "Open, open, open, open!" "OPEN YOUR EYES! OPEN YOUR EYES! OPEN YOUR EYES!" The voice became louder and louder, screaming, making his ears literally bleed. It didn''t sound human at all¡ªno human was capable of producing such harrowing sounds in the slightest. "Open... eyes... Saint... Solomon... 15 minutes." Seconds kept passing, feeling like an eternity, until Azriel felt the inhuman shrieks growing more distant. The cold breath didn''t touch his face anymore, making him release the breath he was holding. Still, Azriel didn''t dare to open his eyes. Until... "Brother." "...Huh?" He heard a familiar voice speak further ahead of him. Despite everything that he just went through, his eyes opened before he could think about what he was doing. Chapter 10: Don’t go... "Ah..." A weak, barely audible sound escaped Azriel''s lips as he gazed at the figure standing in front of him. A girl... A young girl, no older than nine, with beautiful, long brown hair cascading down to her waist. Her emerald eyes, which once sparkled like stars in the vast night sky, had lost their shine. Blood stains covered her face and clothes. "L-Lia..." Void Eater slipped through his fingers, dropping to the ground. Strangely enough, the moment Void Eater touched the ground, it didn''t make any sound. Standing in front of Azriel was his little sister... Lia Karumi. He would have given anything to see her one more time, to see that big smile on her face again. The moments where they bickered with each other about who would sit in front of the car, the times when he helped her with her studies. Seeing his little sister in front of him again, Azriel was paralyzed, unable to move a muscle. Deep down, he knew... He knew that the girl in front of him wasn''t his little sister but the void creature. Yet even then... it didn''t matter to him. The person he wished to see the most was in front of him again. His mouth kept opening and closing repeatedly. He couldn''t find the right words to say to her. He wanted to apologize to her so badly. That if only he was there, he might have changed the oue of that ident. That if only he had told them to stay at home. That if only he had done anything different that day, she would still be alive. That if only he didn''t have a fight with them that day... "Brother, why did you leave me?" Azriel''s eyes trembled as he gazed at her. Her voice was exactly as he still remembered it to be. "I..." He couldn''t say anything. His words got stuck in his throat. Tears started streaming down her face as her sobbing could be heard. "Why... why did you leave me?" "Why did you let me die?" "You were my brother, but you killed me..." "You pushed us away and killed us!" She screamed at Azriel, making him bite his bottom lip, tasting iron. "Lia..." His voice cracked as he tried to say her name. "I-I''m sorry.... I swear." Azriel''s voice became hoarse as his vision got blurry, yet he never stopped looking at his little sister. "I am so sorry... I would do anything to change what happened." "Please... please believe me." "I never hated you... nor Mom and Dad, I swear." His voice trembled with each word he spoke, tears streaming down his eyes. His eyes were stinging so much, yet he didn''t even blink once. "Liar!" "Brother is a liar!" "You hate us! You told us that yourself!" She kept screaming at him. His heart felt like it was stabbed by a knife, only for the knife to twist over and over again. "N-no... I swear I didn''t. I swear I never hated you, Lia!" "I never hated you or Mom and Dad!" "I would do anything! Anything to go back and save you and Mom and Dad!" "I swear I am so sorry! Not a day goes by where I don''t regret when you died!" "I-if I could, I would trade my life for yours and Mom and Dad''s." Azriel''s voice got louder with each word as he tried to convince her. "Please believe me..." he murmured silently in the end. "Then..." "Don''t leave us anymore, Brother." "Huh?" She started walking slowly towards Azriel until she was close enough for him to stretch his arm out and grab her if he wanted to. "Don''t abandon me, Brother." "Stay with me¡ªwith us." "Don''t leave us anymore..." Her voice started to distort at the end, yet her appearance never changed. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse from behind her. Azriel could see people a little bit behind her, all facing him, yet there were no heads on them... It was like someone or something tore them off. They were all standing there wearing typical ck military uniforms. Strangely, Azriel didn''t feel anything gazing at them as his eyes met those of Lia again. As if it was a mere dream, he already forgot about those soldiers behind her. She stretched her small, delicate hand in front of Azriel with a small smile on her face. "Join us..." "Brother." "We can be together again." "You, me, Mom and Dad¡ªall of us again, a happy family." "All you have to do is ept me..." "We will be together for all of eternity, I promise." Her voice was again the normal one he always remembered it to be. Slowly, he raised his right hand towards hers. ''Can I really be with her again?'' ''Does that mean she forgives me...?'' ''If I joined her, would that mean we can be together again?'' ''As a family again? With Mom and Dad sitting at the same table, eating together?'' Hope started filling his broken heart as he raised his hand until it was mere inches from touching hers. For a second, he hesitated for some odd reason. He didn''t know why, but he felt something was odd. But... In the end, he merely shook his head. ''Right... she is my little sister. Of course, I should be with her.'' Saying that, he was about to grasp her small hand again. A small smile appeared on his face, but then... She was gone. The fog was gone. Everything around him was suddenly gone. The buildings, the debris, the abandoned cars, and the bodies of the four void wolves. All of them were gone, consumed by the fog. Appearing out of nowhere just to disappear the same way. The only thing left was Void Eater on the ground next to him, and in front of him, he could see the tall monument gazing down at him. Realizing what had just happened, his heart trembled. "Lia... no." "Please..." "Don''t go..." Chapter 11: Treacherous "Tch, it ran away. What a scaredy cat..." Solomon muttered bitterly as he walked slowly forward. A little farther from him, Azriel was kneeling on the ground, gazing at the monument that once stood as one of humanity''s greatest achievements. Perhaps it not having fallen yet, despite everything that lurks around, stands as proof that humanity hasn''t either¡ªa beacon of hope. Solomon would have chased the creature by now, but that wasn''t his priority currently. No. His priority right now was the kneeling boy in front of him. The wind howled, making the boy''s obsidian ck hair flutter. ''It really is him... to think he was alive all this time,'' Solomon thought. He already had a grasp of the situation that had happened here. He had felt the sudden spike of mana at Azriel''s location and tried to get there as fast as possible. Solomon was scared that he was toote and Azriel had actually died. ''That creature... it was at least an Abyssal-ranked.'' Stopping a little further away from Azriel, he gazed at his back. He felt like if the wind was only a little bit stronger, Azriel might blow away. ''I wonder what he saw...'' He wouldn''tfort Azriel, though, no matter what. Not the person he believed to have survived the void realm all on his own. Not the one who is the son of the Crimson n. Not the one he had such high hopes for. After an entire minute, Azriel spoke without turning around. "If you had arrived even a secondter, I would have died. Thanks." "So, the prince has learned how to be appreciative." "You learn a thing or two when you spend basically a lifetime in another world," Azriel replied, chuckling, before finally standing up and turning around. "Ha! You look like a homeless person, though I suppose even then you look just as charming." Solomon said this while scanning Azriel''s entire body, ignoring the twitch of Azriel''s lips and his cautious re. ''Certainly, he has be more handsome over the years... hmm?'' he thought, ncing at Azriel''s frozen shoulder. "Oh, did you lose your space ring in the void realm?" Azriel shrugged his shoulders. "Something like that..." "Right, right, take this here." Saying that, Solomon tossed a small vial filled with a shimmering, emerald liquid towards Azriel, seemingly taking it out of nowhere. "Woah!" Luckily, Azriel managed to catch it in time before it hit the ground. "Dammit, careful there! You know how expensive these are!" Azriel scowled, making Solomon burst out inughter. "Hahahaha! Oh man, since when did you be so sensitive about money?" "Huh? What are you yapping about? I''ve always been cautious when ites to money." "Pfft! Sure, sure. Just go and drink that healing potion. Your wound isn''t that serious, so this should be enough." "Dammit..." Azriel cursed silently but stillplied, making Solomon more amused. ''Hehe, he''s be much livelier than before.'' ''Though I wonder what he saw to make him cry...,'' Solomon thought, ncing at the tear marks on Azriel''s face. ''Well, not my business unless he decides to tell me.'' Thinking that, he finally started walking towards him. ***** ''Dammit, this guy always gets on my nerves!'' Solomon kept walking around Azriel like he was some animal in a zoo. A sigh escaped Azriel''s lips. ''At least my mind isn''t so focused on what just happened...'' ''I really have to strengthen my mind, making sure nothing like this ever happens again.'' Resolving to himself, he decided to finally speak to Solomon, who was eyeing him in a way that made his entire body shudder. ''Fucking creep!'' "What are you doing?" "Hmm? Oh, me? Nothing really, just curious about the boy who managed to survive two whole years in the void world. So, how did you do it?" ''Actually, instead of the void realm, I was on an alternate Earth as Leo Karumi for the past 17 years before I inhabited this body and inherited everything from the previous Azriel Crimson,'' Azriel thought. Shrugging his shoulders, Azriel responded, "How else? I just ran away each time I saw a void creature and hid myself in ces they didn''t go." He lied. He couldn''t really tell all of that to Solomon unless he was nning to be called someone crazier than him. But that doesn''t matter. If there is one thing he was good at, it was lying. He would lie without a second thought if it benefited him. As treacherous as he might be, Azriel could lie just as easily as he could breathe. Besides, he could easily lie his way out of this, deceiving everyone. He had something fundamental that no one else did in this world: knowledge. If they would ask him to be more specific, he could easily describe a ce the protagonist will be sent by the system. "Ran away and hid yourself, huh? Sure, but I doubt that was all there was to it. That wouldn''t exin how you are so... strong now," Solomon said, his eyes practically sparkling as his crimson eyes, the same as Azriel''s, met his. "You''re thinking too deeply about it. I only killed those that I could kill for food and collected their mana cores at the same time. It''s only natural that surviving in such an environment would help me get stronger." "Hmm, right, right. And so? What rank and grade are you now?" For a second, Azriel didn''t respond, but in the end, he shook his head since there was no point hiding it from Solomon. "I am a Grade 3 Intermediate now." The moment he said that, he felt a shift in the air as a predatory smile suddenly appeared on Solomon''s face. The ground beneath him trembled as well for a few seconds. ''This fucking maniac!'' "Ha! To be a Grade 3 Intermediate in such a short amount of time just by surviving in the void realm for two years! What would happen if you received actual proper training and spent more time in the void realm..." Murmuring thest part to himself, Solomon looked him dead in the eye. "Say, Azriel, how about you and I ditch everyone and go live in the void realm for another five years or so, huh? You''re already used to it, no?" Azriel''s mind halted for a second, hearing the words leaving Solomon''s lips. ''H-he is for real... this lunatic is actually being for real...'' "H-haha, you really have a way with jokes... We should probably head out since Uncle Ragnar must be worried since the drone has been consumed by that weird void creature," Azriel said awkwardly as Solomon merely clicked his tongue. "Fine, fine. That old man must be on edge by now. If only that void creature that attacked you didn''t sense my presence so soon, I would have probably had it..." Azriel smiled bitterly but was internally relieved that he managed to get out of that situation. ''I swear, he needs to get his head checked,'' he thought, though he actually understood Solomon''s reasoning as well. For someone so young to survive two years inside the void realm, and not only that but in Solomon''s eyes, Azriel had killed enough void creatures to rank up to be a Grade 3 Intermediate. No one except for the protagonist is currently as strong as Azriel is at the age of 16. Though not that anyone knows yet about the protagonist until the academy. ''Wait, what date is it even? Has the academy already actually started?'' Shaking his head, he decided he would find out moreter when he was somewhere safer. "You know he is basically as old as you are?" "Exactly! Yet he is so mature for someone his age. He needs to learn how to have some fun!" ''''Well, whatever...'''' Shaking his own head, Solomon suddenly turned around and crouched down. "Get on." "Huh?" "What? Or do you want me to hold you in a princess carry instead?" Chapter 12: Prince Azriel The ride back to the military base was extremely embarrassing for someone like Azriel, and he would rather never talk about it again. Though he couldn''t reallyin much since there was perhaps no safer ride than that of Solomon, who was a literal saint, even though it''s hard to remember. No void creature had attacked them or even dared to get close, sensing the presence of a saint. Azriel understood this but also found it strange, as there were always some that didn''t really care, especially with how much Solomon tried to suppress his presence. Only after getting a rough summary from Solomon about the weird things happening in Europe over thest few hours did he understand the reason. ''Still, to think a Leviathan-ranked creature has gone missing... I would have probably died if not for all those weird things happening. Does the God of Death perhaps have something to do with it?'' He thought this as he sat on a bed inside a simple room without any windows. The room consisted of a single bed, a desk with a chair, and a door leading to a bathroom. After arriving at the military base, the first thing he did was request a room so he could get some rest, a much-needed shower, and a new set of clothes. Luckily, with Solomon''s help, it all went quickly and smoothly. Azriel immediately took a shower, changed into a simple ck t-shirt and pajamas, and slept for four hours straight. "Haa, he must have informed Uncle Ragnar that I''m already here. I am grateful that they gave me some time and let me rest at least." Talking to himself, Azriel ran his fingers through his long hair. "I should cut it before going back...home." Standing up and stretching his body, Azriel nced at the desk. A special ck uniform was ced there, folded with ck gloves on top. A ck furred coat was hanging on the chair. Next to the ck uniform was a holster for Void Eater as well. "I guess they want me to look presentable in front of the soldiers before leaving the room." Murmuring to himself, he decided to go and finally get changed to meet Ragnar Frost. ****** Stepping outside of the residential building, which was entirely empty due to the soldiers training, Azriel decided to take a little detour before heading towards the building where Solomon and Ragnar were. Solomon had already told him before he went to his room where he should meet up with him and Ragnar after resting. It was already nighttime, and a full moon could be seen in the sky. ''The clothes fit me quite well and arefortable,'' Azriel thought as he walked towards the training facilities. This was a rare opportunity to be in a military base in Europe at only 16 years old. He wanted to go sightseeing before he had to leave. ''Well, I suppose with my status, it wouldn''t really be that hard toe here again. Or maybe it would now?'' The reason he was presumed dead in the first ce was because he went to visit a military base close to Europe with his father. ''Dammit, they might be a little overprotective now...'' Azriel thought bitterly, knowing it would be a headache if his parents tried to restrict his freedom after returning from the dead. ''I just need to convince them properly. I mean, the fact that I am alive and, in their eyes, someone who managed to survive the void realm alone is proof enough that I can handle myself, no?'' Though in reality, he would have to make sure to train as well to improve his skills. ''I should focus the most on mastering my sword arts.'' While his mind kept thinking about a lot of things, he finally arrived at the training ground where he could see soldiers training. ''Parkour, huh...'' They were all going through multiple obstacle courses that most humans back in his previous life wouldn''t even dare to try unless they were guaranteed to survive. Yet here, every single one of them was training without any protection. ''It makes sense, I guess, to learn parkour since it is only beneficial when facing smaller void creatures. The entire terrain could be used as a weapon properly then.'' Though his posture and expression didn''t show it, he was inwardly extremely impressed and in awe seeing how tall the obstacle courses were and how easily most were clearing them. ''Most here are probably experts and masters, as expected from one of the most dangerous military bases.'' "Alright! That is enough!" The instructor, who had been watching them with his entire focus, suddenly shouted. Not a momentter, each soldier stopped, and those high up jumped back to the ground. "Haha, good work out there!" "Yeah! I managed to beat my personal record!" "Tch, man, I have be slower." "It''s because you kept eating those donuts." The soldiers could be seenughing happily as they engaged in idle banter with each other. All of them were simply wearing sleeveless white t-shirts with ck military pants. ''How can they move in those pants?'' Azriel thought as his eyes suddenly met those of one of the soldiers, who became extremely alert upon seeing him. ''Guess most don''t recognize me. And of course, with these clothes, I would look more suspicious.'' The clothes he was wearing were certainly nice and suited him quite well, but they didn''t have any ranks on them. ''Why the hell even this furred coat?'' It wasn''t even that cold! "Who are you?" the soldier asked after scrutinizing him from afar. His cold voice traveled throughout the entire training ground, catching everyone''s attention. They all nced at the soldier and then followed his gaze to Azriel. The military base he was in wasn''t that big, nor were there many changes in it, meaning that most soldiers here knew each other enough to recognize almost anyone they saw. Seeing someone like Azriel, who had no badges disyed on his clothes, they all became rmed. ''I should have thought this through, I suppose,'' Azriel reflected. Perhaps he shouldn''t havee here to sightsee, not in such a dangerous country. As Azriel was about to open his mouth and speak to them, the instructor suddenly shouted, "I greet Prince Azriel of the Crimson n!" He thumped his right fist against his chest and bowed his head in respect. It seemed that only those of higher military rank knew a little about Azriel''s presence here. The instructor, being one of them, managed to recognize him in time. Silence filled the area as the soldiers tried to process what they had heard, ncing between Azriel and the instructor with wide eyes. Until... "I greet Prince Azriel of the Crimson n!" Each one of them said in unison, repeating the same gesture as the instructor. Azriel gazed at them, his face unreadable, as each one of them slowly looked back up hesitantly and a little fearfully at his reaction. ''Huh? Prince?'' Azriel thought. ''Oh right, in their eyes I am royalty...'' The four great ns are basically no different than royalty in everyone''s eyes, as they rule over Asia with the respect of everyone on the continent. ''I forgot about that and just thought of Solomon''s words before as him joking.'' Which he probably was. ''I should say something, no?'' Resolving his mind, Azriel smiled awkwardly and spoke to them. "...Thanks." Chapter 13: Crimson Blood The only sound in the room was the relentless ticking of the clock on the wall. Joaquin sat in the chair behind his desk, eyes closed, his expression unreadable. A gentle breeze drifted through the open window, making his obsidian hair, which fell to his shoulders, flutter. As the clock ticked again, his phone buzzed. Opening his eyes, they revealed deep, pitch-ck orbs that seemed to absorb all light, like endless voids. He nced at his phone on the desk and checked the time: 00:00. "Another year gone by just like that..." he murmured. Azriel Crimson, his son''s birthday had officially passed. It was the only day his daughter, who had be distant and cold, woulde home from the academy, refraining from training until she copsed from exhaustion. It made Joaquin''s heart tremble. The mood in the Crimson Estate was at its worst, everyone preferring to be left alone, even his wife. The hole in his heart ached more as he recalled hisst moments with his son. Azriel''s aloof expression, without a single worry, as he watched the void rifts appear and Joaquin battle the harrowing creatures emerging from them. Confident that his father would triumph against the waves of abominations. Joaquin never really understood what his son was thinking. Azriel never tried his best, yet he never cked off. He tried to hide his talents as much as he could, always skipping lessons to sleep. Yet, Joaquin remembered how Azriel trained alone at night when everyone was supposed to be asleep. His crimson eyes always had a fire that couldn''t be extinguished when he was training, driven by something that made him swing his sword relentlessly. "I failed you as a father, my son..." Joaquin''s voice was hoarse. He didn''t understand why Azriel never ran away. He was always watching his son, making sure no harm befell him. Almost always... ''If only not for that one second...'' That was all it took. A single second when multiple abyssal-ranked creatures attacked, demanding his entire attention. In that exact moment... Azriel was gone. Nowhere to be found. Panic turned to fury as he thought the worst. He screamed Azriel''s name, his voice raw and desperate, tearing through the battlefield. He searched everywhere, ripping open the stomachs of every void creature he encountered, tearing out their intestines, frantically hunting for any sign of him. Yet... He never found him. Ever since that day, he had never forgiven himself. His daughter had be cold-hearted, shutting everyone away and training to be stronger. He could onlyfort his wife as she did the same for him, mourning their son, who was presumed dead. The Crimson n might have looked like an unbreakable wall from the outside, but in reality, they were broken from the inside. Joaquin didn''t even try to fix things, focusing only on his work instead. Even then, he never announced Azriel''s death to the public. He couldn''t. Not because of the consequences, but... "He is not dead..." Joaquin refused to believe that someone like his son had really died. There was no way his son would have fallen. Standing up, he slowly walked to the open window and gazed at the full moon. "...Beautiful." The moon was simply beautiful tonight. If only it weren''t for those dreadful creatures residing on its surface. Joaquin''s voice trembled slightly as he spoke again, his gaze fixed on the white moon. "You have the Crimson blood running through your veins, Azriel." "...Dying was never an option." The wind howled, making his hair flutter wildly. Joaquin clenched his fist tightly until blood dripped onto the wooden floor. "So where the hell are you?" ***** ''Thanks!? Who the hell says just thanks! Argh, I want to die... Wait, no, I will juste back! Dammit, I want to die twice! No, thrice, I already died twice! What the hell am I even saying!?'' Inwardly, Azriel was a mess as he gazed at the soldiers expressionlessly. He wanted to bury himself in a hole and never leave. Though for some reason, just giving them a small smile and thanking them was enough for each one of them to have their eyes sparkling. ''Ugh, how simple. It makes me feel bad for just saying thanks.'' "Prince Azriel, I apologize for not recognizing you earlier," the instructor suddenly spoke, bowing his head, followed by the others. ''They sure respect me a lot more than I thought... Even though each one of them could easily beat me up.'' Though he was d at how respectful the soldiers in front of him were. "You don''t need to bow your heads. I am honestly impressed by how dedicated all of you are, training thiste in such a dangerous country without any fear," Azriel praised them. He could see their eyes sparkling even more as the cautious looks he was receiving from some of them lessened considerably. ''d I still remember those lessons in buttering people up...'' "It''s only natural for us to be in top form when we could be battling any second," the instructor said as Azriel broke out a small smile, nodding toward him. "That is true indeed..." Acknowledging what the instructor had just said, he was about to end the conversation, unsure what more he could talk to them about, and go to the building where he was supposed to meet up with Solomon and Ragnar. However, one of the soldiers hesitantly spoke up. "Prince Azriel, if it doesn''t offend you, may I ask you a question? Ah, of course, you don''t need to answer if you are ufortable or anything like that!" The soldier spoke hurriedly, trying to convince Azriel, which only made him try to suppress his lips from twitching. ''Stop acting so scared, dammit...'' "Sure, as long as I am able to answer." "T-thank you..." Taking a deep breath, the soldier spoke, "There has been a rumor for the past two years that you have been... well, dead. And seeing you now with your..." The soldier tried to find the right words as he nced at Azriel''s long hair. ''So I''m not officially dead, huh? Only a rumor, meaning they have been suppressing information about me for the time being,'' Azriel thought about the information he received before answering his question. "My long hair? Doesn''t suit me, right? Well, there wasn''t really a barber in the void realm or anything simr like that." The moment he spoke those words, everyone''s eyes widened. The instructor spoke up this time, "So the rumors are true... that you have been in the void realm for the past two years." ''Rumors must have gone around for the higher ranks, I suppose...'' As Azriel was about to speak again, a voice came from behind him suddenly. "Here I thought I would wake you up, only to find an empty room, thinking you had gone back to the void realm as if those two years weren''t enough. Man, you must have gotten homesick while missing those beautiful animals there." Turning around, Azriel saw Solomon walking toward him, not just him, as next to him, he could see... ''Ragnar...'' Chapter 14: Happy Birthday Stopping a little distance ahead of him, Solomon looked at Azriel with the same mischievous eyes he always had. Ragnar, on the other hand, didn''t spare a single nce at him as his ice-blue eyes swept through the training ground. The moment the soldiers met Ragnar''s gaze, it felt like a cold bucket of water had been poured over them, snapping them out of their shock. "I greet Lord Ragnar and Saint Solomon!" All the soldiers straightened their backs, hitting their right fists against their chests before bowing their heads down. ''Did I just hear someone''s bone crack?'' As Azriel thought this, Ragnar''s voice cut through the air, sending shivers down his spine. "Leave. Now." The moment he spoke those words, the soldiers broke into a run, hurriedly clearing the training ground, leaving only Azriel, Ragnar, and Solomon, who watched everything with an amused smile. The air around them grew awkward as Ragnar finally looked at Azriel without saying anything, his expression unreadable. ''The hell is this...'' Unable to bear the atmosphere any longer, Azriel gazed straight into Ragnar''s eyes, trying to smile. "You look like you''ve seen a ghost, Uncle Ragnar." He tried to lighten the mood, but Ragnar''s intense stare felt like he was peering into Azriel''s soul. ''Was the joke too soon?'' Sensing the tension, Solomon chuckled and spoke up. "See! Told you he''s be much livelier." Ragnar hummed in response to Solomon as he suddenly walked closer to Azriel, making him tense up. ''Solomon convinced him that I''m not a skinwalker, right?'' Panicking inwardly at the thought that Solomon might have failed to convince Ragnar, Azriel was prepared to make a run for it¡ªif that would have even worked. But then... ''Huh?'' Azriel eximed, bewildered, as Ragnar suddenly ced both hands on his shoulders. "It really is you, huh? To think you were actually alive all this time," Ragnar said softly, with a small smile on his face as he gazed at Azriel. "Yeah..." That was all Azriel could manage to say at the sudden turn of events. He sighed with relief, realizing his fears were unfounded. "Dying like that would have been too boring for someone like him anyway," Solomon chimed in from behind. Ignoring Solomon''s words, Ragnar spoke to Azriel again as he turned around and started walking away. "Come. We should go somewhere morefortable since we have a lot to talk about." ****** Azriel sat behind a table, gazing questioningly at the te filled with rice and fried chicken in front of him. Ragnar and Solomon were sitting on the other sides of the table, looking at him. "I thought you must be hungry after everything that happened, so I asked them to prepare something. Unfortunately, there wasn''t really anything better to serve here," Ragnar said, dispelling Azriel''s slight confusion. ''Anything better?'' Azriel thought as he tried not to drool. He hadn''t realized how hungry he actually was after everything that had happened. Not only that, he couldn''t even remember thest time he had eaten something properly in his previous life since his family had died. "You don''t need to worry, Uncle Ragnar. This is plenty." Saying that, he took the spoon and tasted a bit of the dish. "Delicious..." It was honestly perhaps the tastiest food he had ever eaten in his life. The food assaulted his taste buds, making his eyes almost tear up. ''Haha, and here I always used toin to Mom for making something so simple...'' Azriel thought bitterly, recalling memories from his previous life, how he used to fight with his mom about eating rice and chicken. ''I really was an ungrateful brat to them...'' "Personally, I prefer the juicy meat of those void creatures, especially after you grill them. Gods! Azriel, have you ever tasted a dark basilisk? You would die eating them¡ªfiguratively and literally!" Solomon eximed excitedly, as Ragnar red at him, annoyed. "Haha, I haven''t had the chance to encounter a dark basilisk yet, though I''m not sure if I''m really eager to either," Azriel said nervously with a chuckle. ''I swear, his brain needs to be researched.'' ''Though I have [Redo], so I could technically eat them even if I die.'' Azriel shook his head to dispel the weird ideas he was starting to get because of Solomon and continued munching on his food happily. Before he even knew it, Azriel was done eating, feeling slightly disappointed. "You want more?" Ragnar asked, noticing his expression, but Azriel shook his head. "There is no need. This was plenty." Ragnar hummed as he leaned back in his chair, while Solomon sipped a ss of wine that he seemingly produced from nowhere. His eyes were closed, his usual serene smile on his peaceful face. ''I swear, the way he acts so carefree makes me forget that he is an actual saint.'' Sighing, Azriel decided to ask the question he knew everyone was waiting for him to voice. "How are they... my family, I mean?" The moment he spoke, Solomon opened his eyes, his expression turning sour. "Suffocating. What else?" Solomon said bitterly, making Azriel confused. Luckily, Ragnar borated. "They''re all doing fine, at least physically. But being in the Crimson Estate just feels suffocating ever since you... died." "Your sister has barely left the academy and spends all her time training until she copses. Your father distracts himself with work, ming himself for your death, thinking he failed you as a father." "As for your mother... she barely leaves her room unless she''s eating with Joaquin." Azriel''s heart ached hearing about the state of his family, the damage his death had caused. ''And there''s no way to contact them right now...'' "Well, it shows just how much they actually cared for you," Solomon said, trying to cheer him up. Azriel just shook his head and responded, his voice bitter. "...I am unworthy of their love." Not just theirs, but also that of his previous family as Leo Karumi. What had he really done to make any of his families proud? Nothing. "That doesn''t matter," Ragnar suddenly spoke up, his voice bing stern. "Whether you think you are worthy or not of their love doesn''t change the fact that they love you. Trust me, no matter what you do, your parents will always love you. I would know since I am a parent myself, after all." "I mean, look at Celestina, my little princess¡ª" "Alright, alright! Please stop talking. I don''t want to sit here listening to you ramble about your daughter for five hours straight again!" Solomon suddenly shouted, ring at Ragnar, who coughed and looked away awkwardly. "Right, I got sidetracked. Apologies." Seeing their banter, Azriel''s mood lifted a little as he tried to suppress a chuckle. ''They are certainly close.'' ''But Celestina Frost, huh...'' He obviously knew who she was. Celestina Frost was, after all, one of the main characters who was part of the protagonist''s harem, just like his sister. He only had his knowledge from the book since, as the previous Azriel, the most he did was exchange small greetings with her when he attended a banquet or something simr. ''Honestly, out of all the heroines, I liked her the most...'' She was probably, apart from Jasmine, the strongest heroine in the protagonist''s harem. She was strong, smart, useful, and... ''Extremely beautiful,'' Azriel thought, recalling the few times he had met her. "Oh right! I totally forgot, since you decided to be the gift itself," Solomon suddenly said, making Ragnar and Azriel look at him confused. ''Gift itself?'' "It''s already 00:48 as well, damn," Solomon added. "What are you talking about?" Ragnar asked. Solomon chuckled before responding. "Ha! d to see I''m not the only one who forgot. Have you forgotten what day just passed?" The moment he said that, Ragnar''s eyes widened, his usual unreadable face riddled with shock before it returned to normal. A sigh escaped his lips. "Of course I would forget as well..." Solomon turned towards Azriel, meeting his eyes directly. "Happyte birthday, Azriel," he said with a big smile. "Mm, happy birthday. Sorry that we forgot," Ragnar also added. Azriel kept blinking at them for a few seconds before he finally spoke... "My what now?" Chapter 15: The Unworthy Prince Today was October 28, 2148, which meant yesterday was October 27, 2148... The day of Azriel''s birthday. "You haven''t checked your status in a while, have you?" Ragnar asked, noticing the confusion on Azriel''s face. Azriel shook his head. "No... not really." "Well, congrats, you''re 16 now. Sixteen sounds so much better than fifteen anyway, right?" Solomon said with a smirk, leaning back in his chair with his feet on the table, prompting an annoyed re from Ragnar, which he ignored. "Ha! Imagine if you had returned to the Crimson Estate on your birthday. It would have been the ultimate gift!" Ignoring Solomon''s words, Ragnar spoke again. "We were already nning to visit today with the heads of the Neb and Dusk ns." Just like the Frost and Crimson ns, the Neb and Dusk ns were the remaining two great ns that ruled over Asia. The Dusk n ruled over the west parts of Asia while the Neb n ruled over the south parts. "But now it would be best for us to go to East Asia a little bitter since we don''t want to cause amotion, and I mean not just with the great ns visiting. Your death isn''t even official; only us four great ns and the higher officials of the government know about it." Azriel nodded, understanding what Ragnar was saying, though a sigh escaped his lips at the thought of staying in this country for a few hours longer. ''Can''t help it, I suppose...'' "Huh? Why should we be subtle about this?" Solomon suddenly raised his voice. "If he''s going to get attention, then why would that really matter? You know what they used to call you, don''t you, Azriel?" Azriel tilted his head in confusion. "...I don''t. Why, what did they call me?" He didn''t have any memory of such a thing. ''It probably isn''t anything good, seeing how annoyed he looks.'' "He doesn''t need to know if he doesn''t already," Ragnar said, trying to stop him, but Solomon sighed irritably. "The unworthy prince," Solomon said, looking Azriel straight in the eye, ignoring Ragnar''s scowl. His smile was gone, reced with an unexpectedly serious expression. "That''s what they called you. Someone not fit to be the prince of the Crimson n. A waste. A stain on the four great ns. Not just the public; I can bet that a lot of people in the four ns are relieved and happy with your death. Isn''t that so, Ragnar?" Ragnar closed his eyes, refusing to speak, but that told both Solomon and Azriel enough. "The prince who never trains, has no talent, no motivation, no determination. One who has no dreams. Unworthy!" His words resounded throughout the room. ''Why is he so angry...?'' For some reason, Azriel''s heart felt heavy... ncing at Ragnar, he saw he wasn''t the only one shocked by Solomon''s sudden shift in tone. Ragnar''s eyes were wide open, staring at Solomon. Neither expected him to react so strongly. Solomon took a deep breath, calming himself before he continued. "...Even now, I still don''t understand why you tried to hide how talented you are from everyone¡ª" "That was simply because there was no need to reveal myself," Azriel suddenly interrupted, his voice... cold. "I mean, why should I? Jasmine was already the center of attention, and Mom and Dad were proud of her. She enjoyed it and was happy. Why would I want topete with her and the others of our age?" Words escaped his mouth without him even understanding why. "Wanting to be a hero, protecting the weak, ying all the void creatures, and saving humanity, or bing the strongest hero even. Is one of those things supposed to be my dream? Or all of them?" His words cut through the air. This time it was his turn to be looked at in surprise. "Just because one of those things isn''t my dream doesn''t mean I have none at all. Unworthy? I get called that for what? Because I don''t dream so big? I mean, why should I? What is so wrong with not wanting to be a hero?" "What if all I want is to live a peaceful life surrounded by the people I care about, huh?" "Opening perhaps a small coffee shop, falling in love with a simple woman, and creating a nice small family together." Perhaps deep down, he always knew about the words said about him behind his back. He didn''t know if it was the previous Azriel talking or if it was actually Leo talking. Perhaps it was both... Nevertheless, words kept flowing out of his mouth without stop. "It was you guys that expected me to have such dreams, determination, and motivation. Not me. To train with the others, to show off what I am capable of, to be talented. ...To be worthy." "And look where all of this has brought you in the end," Ragnar, who was quiet this entire time, suddenly spoke. "This dream of yours will only be that... a dream. You are the son of Joaquin and Aeliana. You have the Crimson blood in your veins. Your fate was sealed the moment you had Crimson in your name. Instead, those big dreams you speak of are the only path you can take." "I mean, look at yourself. You tried, didn''t you? Tried to live peacefully, and what happened in the end? Got ambushed by multiple void rifts only to get sucked into one and spend two whole years of your life in the void realm surviving on your own. Just for finally wing your way out of that hell, you ended up in another called Europe." ''...That is not true,'' Azriel wanted to tell him that it was a lie. He didn''t really spend two years in the void realm. But... would it really change anything that Ragnar had just said? "A coffee shop? Do you really think such a thing was in store for you? You barely received any training in your entire life except that of Joaquin personally when he had time, and you still managed to survive all on your own at such a young age." "Tell me, do you still think of such dreams? You already have a level 2 mana core, perhaps being the strongest of your age. Imagine what you would have achieved if you trained like the others." ''It was the god of death... His blessing is the only reason that I am a grade 3 intermediate...'' Yet again, he couldn''t tell him anything. Not that it mattered. In the end, Ragnar spoke only the truth. "It''s not just that. This world simply won''t allow you to live a peaceful life. We protect the weak simply because they are destined to be crushed. All we are doing is preventing the inevitable. Being weak is a sin in this world, and for those who try to stay weak, they might as well be slowly killing themselves." Ragnar''s cold blue eyes locked onto Azriel''s blood-red eyes. "You are meant to be a king, Azriel, not a coffee shop owner." "For once, I agree with this old man," Solomon finally spoke again, his usual smile and carefree attitude returned. "For thest time, I am not old." "Sure, sure..." Ignoring Ragnar''sints, Solomon looked at Azriel with a fire in his eyes. "Show them, Azriel. Show everyone who gave you the title of the unworthy prince what you are really capable of! Show those pathetic bastards who between you and them truly is unworthy. Show them that you are Azriel fucking Crimson! The one who challenged the void realm and Europe as a kid and survived!" Chapter 16: The Sacred Capitals Azriel and Ragnar both deadpanned at Solomon, who had both his arms raised in the air, shouting excitedly. Though a small smile appeared on Azriel''s face, the mood between them was getting a little too intense. ''Not that they''re wrong, though... especially Ragnar.'' Azriel had no choice but to ept every word spoken by Ragnar. Being weak is indeed a sin in this world. And staying weak is a disgrace. ''But... we will see if my dreames true or not.'' Perhaps he would have no choice but to be a hero, but that didn''t mean being a hero would be the end. ''A means to an end instead... I will be strong enough to make sure no one stands in the way of my future coffee shop.'' For some reason, he was determined to have a coffee shop now. Perhaps it was a mix of the previous Azriel and Leo that birthed such a dream. It was something he merely said in the spur of the moment, but... it wasn''t something he minded. It at least gave him a goal now. Not even as Leo Karumi did he honestly have any big dreams like bing a millionaire, famous idol, or astronaut like other kids his age. A hollowugh escaped his lips, drawing the attention of Ragnar and Solomon, who looked at him weirdly. ''Ah, dammit... I really am like an empty shell.'' Azriel shook his head, dispelling the self-deprecating thoughts he was starting to have. "So when are we going back to my home?" Luckily, Ragnar decided to ignore Azriel''s strangeugh and epted the change of subject. "Thomas is already taking care of everything, but due to the disappearance of the Leviathan and the inability tomunicate outside of Europe, it''s taking a bit longer." "Oh! Don''t forget the sudden disappearances of all the known Monarch and Titan-ranked abominations as well," Solomon added, making Ragnar''s face sour even more. "Yes, even the recorded Void creatures of those ranks disappeared without any of us noticing in the slightest. Something is obviously very..." Ragnar began. "Wrong," Azriel finished for him, humming in agreement. "At first, I thought with the amount of coincidences happening and your sudden return from death, we were dealing with a skinwalker strong enough to take down the Leviathan and the other high-ranking Void creatures," "So, at least another Leviathan-ranked skinwalker or perhaps even a Defiled one, huh?" Azriel mused, making Ragnar nod. "Correct, but fortunately, I was wrong..." ''So, what actually happened?'' Having an entire Leviathan-ranked Void creature, along with other high-ranking Void creatures, suddenly disappear into thin air while being monitored 24/7 would normally be seen as impossible. Yet it still happened. "Hmm, maybe it was another Leviathan Void creature? Maybe no one noticed when another Phase 6 Void rift finally appeared after a hundred years?" Solomon shared his thoughts, but Ragnar merely looked at him skeptically. "And none of you Saints would have noticed the amount of mana fluctuations the Void rift would have caused if it emerged?" "We are not gods. We don''t understand how the Void Realm came to be or why the Void rifts are emerging. We know nothing. So, always be prepared for the unexpected," Solomon replied, surprisingly serious. The words spoken by Solomon had a deeper effect on the two, enveloping the room in silence. ''Not gods, huh... I know that. After all, bing a Saint isn''t the end, not by a long shot,'' Azriel thought. "Still, if another Leviathan appeared, we would have definitely noticed the two shing for dominance," The two continued their discussion about what was happening, waiting for Thomas to return. If another Leviathan-ranked Void creature had appeared, it would mean the emergence of another Phase 6 Void rift somewhere in Europe, undetected. Even then, it wouldn''t exin how the two of them shed without anyone noticing. Unless... ''What if they didn''t fight?...'' Azriel wondered. The thought was absurd, but as Solomon had said, always be prepared for the unexpected. ''A mind control ability, perhaps? But if that were true...'' Azriel shuddered at the thought of two Leviathan-ranked Void creatures working together. Unless the Void creatures were of the same type and one of them a higher rank, they would never work with each other. Having Void creatures of the same rank and different types work together was even more unimaginable. And if he was correct, that the Leviathan was being mind-controlled by another Leviathan, or perhaps another rank, then... ''...Solomon won''t be enough. No matter how talented he is, there''s no way a single Saint could take down a Leviathan and another Void creature strong enough to control it.'' Half of Europe would be decimated. ''...I could still be wrong,'' As Azriel was lost in his own thoughts and Ragnar and Solomon discussed what might have happened, the door behind him suddenly opened. "Thomas," Ragnar spoke from the side as Thomas entered the room, bowing his head towards each of them before finally looking towards Azriel. "I am d to see that not even death could hold you down, Prince Azriel." Azriel smiled at hearing Thomas'' words. ''Well, not entirely...'' "It''s good to see you again as well, Thomas." Nodding, Thomas addressed each one of them. "I have prepared a helicopter for us. Though out of caution, we will be taking a longer route to reach EASC." EASC, also known as East Asia Sacred Capital, is thergest and most populous city in East Asia where the Crimson n resides. Just like in East Asia, the other parts of Asia also have their own mega cities: NASC (North Asia Sacred Capital), WASC (West Asia Sacred Capital), and SASC (South Asia Sacred Capital). NASC is ruled by the Frost n, WASC by the Dusk n, and SASC by the Neb n. Each of these sacred capitals is thergest and most populous city in their respective territories. They are also known to be among the safest ces to live in Asia. In the center of Asia lies CASC (Central Asia Sacred Capital), the city where the Hero Academy resides and a neutral ce where all four of the great ns rule together with the government. "Finally..." Azriel stood up, stretching his body as Ragnar and Solomon followed suit. "Whoa! My shoulders feel so stiff." "How is that possible? Aren''t you a Saint?" Azriel shook his head, hearing the conversation the two were having. ''Are they really among humanity''s greatest powerhouses?'' ''Doesn''t matter, I guess...'' After all... ''It''s finally time to go home.'' Chapter 17: Jasmine Crimson Basking in the morning sunlight, Jasmine peered through the open window at the rift in the sky that had first appeared 150 years ago, resembling shattered ss never to be made whole again. It was 6:20 in the morning, and the cheerful chirping of birds filled the air. Her obsidian-ck hair, inherited from her father, was tied back in a ponytail, swaying gently in the breeze. Her eyes, crimson-red like precious rubies passed down from her mother, gleamed brightly in the sunlight. Jasmine stood in her simple white tunic dress, having just awoken, her wless porcin skin illuminated by the morning light. Her face remained impassive, her gaze cold as she stared at the fractured sky. "Haa..." A sigh escaped her lips as she closed the windows. "The weather is beautiful today" Mumbling to herself, she decided to change into proper clothes and go outside. Quickly slipping into ck leather pants that hugged her legs, she paired them with a simple white t-shirt and topped off her outfit with a ck cap. "Good." Nodding at herself while watching in the mirror, she left her room. It had been a while since Jasmine hadst toured around the capital. Walking down the empty corridors, all the servants and her parents still asleep, she suddenly stopped. Her eyes fixed on one of the doors. Her little brother''s room... "Azriel..." Her heart ached as she gazed at the door that once belonged to Azriel. Yet, he was no more. His carefree and bright smile shed through Jasmine''s mind as she thought of him. All the memories they had together¡ªbickering, ying,ughing, eating¡ªwere now just memories. "Why... why did you have to go and leave me, Azriel..." Since his death, nothing had been the same. The mansion had be as quiet as a graveyard. Her father had thrown himself into his work, and her mother never wanted to leave her room. It became so suffocating that Jasmine never tried toe back here, except for yesterday, Azriel''s birthday. "...Even though I trained so hard, tried to be strong, it wasn''t enough to protect you." A self-deprecatingugh escaped her lips. Bing a hero had been Jasmine''s dream¡ªnot humanity''s hero, but her little brother''s hero. She trained every day to be strong, took all her lessons seriously to ensure shecked no knowledge. Praised by everyone, even her parents, she was always the center of attention. The heiress of the Crimson n. The brightest star of the Crimson n. One who outshone everyone so much that even her little brother was left in the dark. When people startedparing them, rumors emerged, which she noticed behind Azriel''s back. Even at banquets, people started talking about her little brother without any consideration. "If only your brother was as good as you..." "Does he even train?" "He must have given up; he''s so talentlesspared to you, Princess Jasmine." "He isn''t even worthy to be a princepared to the other great ns." "Yeah, I heard he''s still just a grade 3 dormant while the others are almost awakened." Lies. How she regretted not silencing those fools back then and only deciding to smile fakely at them. She didn''t want to causemotion and unnecessary trouble for her parents and... Azriel. She wanted to tell them how wrong they were, unlike them, she was his big sister. There was no way Jasmine didn''t know how capable Azriel was. But she knew the reason why he hid himself in the shadows. Perhaps more than anyone else... Jasmine had even caught her idiot brother training his affinities secretlyte at night, the affinities one only got once they became a grade 3 awakened, not a grade 3 dormant, not a normal human. She had secretly watched him train for hours until the sun rose with his ice and lightning affinities. She didn''t even know he had dual affinities like her until that night. Maybe he secretly went to a death zone and fought against void creatures when no one noticed. How he did it without anyone noticing she didn''t know. Perhaps her father did know, though. She was extremely happy that night just seeing how talented he really was. But because she knew what Azriel wanted, she never said anything against those rumors, until one time she really got fed up and confronted her father about it. She just couldn''t take it anymore, seeing how much people looked down upon her little brother. But when Jasmine did confront her father about it, all he said was... "Azriel made his own choices now he has to live with the consequences if mere rumors are enough to break him than perhaps he really is unworthy." Just hearing those cold words from her father made her break into a fight with him and not talk to him for 2 entire weeks until Azriel himself stepped in when he noticed it was because of him that the fight started. Her own little brotherforted her for something she actually started, "I truly was a pathetic big sister to you Azriel I could never do anything for you..." Jasmine bit her lips as she wiped the tears that were forming in her eyes away. It was somewhat ironic to Jasmine how her parents now seemed to think only of her little brother every moment, especially since his passing. "As if they hadn''t been equally disappointed in him for not wanting to be a hero." "Why did he even choose to go to a military base in the first ce..." Shaking her head, the pained expression on her face vanished, reced by the familiar cold demeanor she had worn since Azriel''s death. She turned her gaze away from his untouched room, now gathering dust and visited by no one. ''I want to eat ice cream...'' Chapter 18: EASC The des of the helicopter cut through the air loudly as it descended toward thending zone close to EASC. Surprisingly, nothing happened on their way to EASC. Not a single void creature attacked them when they left Europe. Though they didn''t have anyone escorting them, since there was no need now that Solomon was with them. There are barely any nes flying in the sky anymore since the appearance of the void rifts. "There is an SUV already prepared here that will bring us to the walls of EASC, but after that we can only go on foot, since no vehicles are allowed today inside the capital." Solomon''s voice could surprisingly be heard clearly as he spoke calmly. "Though your clothes are good, we will need to fix your hair unless you want to present yourself as a homeless person like this guy here." Solomon pointed his right thumb towards Ragnar, who sat next to him and grumbled in response. "I don''t look homeless; you''re just jealous. Besides, his father also has long hair, so aren''t you the problem here?" Hearing Ragnar''s words, Solomon looked bewildered at him and pointed to himself. "Me, the problem? No way. It''s honestly still a mystery how Aeliana and Olivia married the two of you with such horrendous hair." Only Solomon could say stuff like that to the heads of the great ns without any consequences, since he is a saint¡ªor perhaps because he is Solomon. Seeing Ragnar scowl as Solomon joked, Azriel couldn''t help butugh, earning a cold stare from Ragnar that felt like a knife was suddenly ced at his throat, making him shut up instantly. ''D-damn, he looks pissed.'' Coughing to hide how nervous he was feeling, Azriel asked a question. "Didn''t we arrive much earlier than we expected, even though we took a longer route? I thought the n was not to cause a bigmotion." In the end, they decided it was still best for Azriel to reunite with his family without the presence of every head of the great ns, much to Solomon''s reluctance. "You don''t need to worry about that. We will just be touring around the capital until they leave. Since the heads are visiting, the capital will be more empty than usual, and rumors about you actually still being alive will only reach the Crimson Estate a dayter." Ragnar was the one who answered, making Azriel nod toward him. His parents apparently never left the mansion anymore, as his sister never left the academy. Though she should also be in the mansion today, he doubted she would leave it as well. ''Dammit, all of this really is a pain. To think I was just reading about all of this a day ago, and now I am in the actual book.'' ''The entire plot is going to change now with my return...'' After all, there was no way he wasn''t going to attend the hero academy... The helicopter smoothlynded on the ground as Solomon slid open the door. The sunlight hit Azriel''s face, making him squint as he exited the helicopter. Putting his hand above his eyes to protect himself from the blinding light, he looked a little bit further... His eyes widened in disbelief. Before him rose towering gray walls, so colossal that only half of the skyscrapers managed to peek over them. Massive turrets on top of them scanned around everywhere, and lines of people snaked towards the fortified city gate. Soldiers stood on top of the walls and below with machine guns, and armored vehicles with modified weapons surrounded the line of humans waiting to get inside the city. "Ah yes, I never understood why so many guns are wasted when they would barely work on anything above a grade 3 monster. But anyways..." Solomon, who was next to him, suddenly spoke in a bored tone about the view in front of him. "Wee back to EASC." ***** Only 10 more minutes were left before they would arrive at the city gate. Surprisingly, the driver hadn''t said anything to Azriel, making him confused. Was it because the driver didn''t recognize Azriel? Yes, and that was because... Ragnar was sitting next to the driver in front, while he was squeezed, sitting in the middle between Solomon on his left and Thomas on his right. Honestly, he couldn''t me the poor driver for failing to recognize him, as his nerves must be on fire for having the literal head of the Frost n seated next to him. While at the same time, the most talented saint was breathing down his neck. Being surrounded by those two, it was normal someone like Azriel would be the least of his attention. Besides, he doubted that many would recognize him currently as Azriel Crimson. And another thing he noticed was the reason why Ragnar actually sat in front. It wasn''t anything with status or his pride. Azriel easily understood, for the past 20 minutes, his reasons... "Hey, hey Azriel, let''s sing a song together!" "Sorry, I don''t want to be famous for killing a saint with my voice." "Eh? Is that supposed to mean you are good or bad at singing?" "Bad." It looked like Ragnar already had some prior experiences with sitting next to Solomon. "Fine, fine, how about we y some games?" "Hmm? What games?" ''I wonder if the games in this world are the same as my previous world. I mean, it''s only been 150 years, so how much can change?'' "How about the yellow car game?" ''Okay, not much.'' "We are the only ones driving towards the gate though." "Oh right... then how about ''Would You Rather''?" ''I am gonna regret this, aren''t I?'' Though his curiosity and boredom that he was honestly also feeling got the best of him. Thomas next to him didn''t even speak as, like Ragnar, both had their eyes closed. ''I rather not go on a road trip with them... and Solomon is way too hyper for me to handle.'' "...Fine, you win." "Alright!" Solomon cheered happily, making Azriel doubt how old he actually was. Suddenly, an evil smile appeared on Solomon''s face as his gaze locked with Azriel, making him already regret his choice. Azriel swore he saw Solomon''s eye dart towards Ragnar, who was seated with his eyes closed, for a second. ''Shit! This maniac, don''t do anything stupid!'' Azriel was sure that Ragnar was listening intently like everyone else in the SUV. He really hoped Solomon wouldn''t say something stupid. His hope shattered the moment Solomon''s lips parted... "Would you rather date Celestina Frost-" "Huh!? Don''t you dare involve my princess in your stupid little games!" He didn''t even get to finish his sentence as Ragnar cut in, raising his voice in anger, startling almost everyone. "Eek!" ''Woah!'' A high-pitched scream escaped the driver''s lips as the car swayed before he stabilized it again in time. "A-ah, I am deeply sorry, Lord Ragnar, Saint Solomon!" The driver apologized sincerely, with cold sweat surrounding his entire body. "Ah right, no, my apologies. I shouldn''t have scared you like that when you were so focused on driving." "N-no, please don''t apologize, I am not worthy of such things." "No need to be humble." "R-right." ''As expected of the head of the Frost n who is known for being most generous.'' He managed to calm himself instantly and didn''t even scold the driver and epted that it was his fault, though the one who was actually to be med was someone entirely. ring at his left, he saw Solomon gazing straight ahead, trying his best to suppress hisughter. ''Dammit, this fucking maniac!'' He definitely did that on purpose! Thomas, on the other hand, was still seated with his eyes closed as if he already expected this to happen. "Ahem, even though I said that it doesn''t mean I am against Celestina dating you, Azriel." "Eh?" "Eh?" "Eh?" "Eh?" Chapter 19: The Clown Everyone in the SUV eximed suddenly at hearing the absurd statement that just left Ragnar''s mouth. The driver''s reason, though, was different than the rest as he narrowed his eyes slightly at Azriel through the mirror before they widened in shock. "A-Azriel Crimson..." ''W-what the hell!? What does he mean not against me dating her?'' ''It was just a game dammit! The maniac didn''t even finish who the second girl would have been as an option!'' Though screaming inside his mind, perhaps it was for the best the second choice was never revealed since he would have definitely picked that to avoid awkwardness. But that would have now only looked like Azriel didn''t want Celestina, earning him Ragnar''s ire. ''Is he actually trying to set me up with his daughter?'' "You have grown into one of the most handsome young men I know of, and you are extremely talented, so of course you would be the perfect partner for my daughter, not to mention you being Joaquin''s son." Azriel narrowed his eyes, as did Thomas and Solomon, at Ragnar, who had his arms folded together and his eyes closed again. For some reason, he had a feeling that thest part was the main reason... "You have already talked to her a few times, haven''t you? You have seen just how smart, beautiful, and talented she really is. So many boys your age would kill to be her boyfriend. Besides, she is already a grade 2 awakened, she just needs to kill a little bit over 30 more grade 3 beasts to advance." ''H-he is really trying to set me up with her!'' Solomon''s mouth was agape, staring in disbelief at Ragnar, as the driver''s ears were a little red from a lot of things he was hearing here. Thomas could be seen massaging his temples. "So what do you say? Do you want to be with my daughter?" Hearing his question, everyone suddenly looked at Azriel with bated breaths for his answer. Even the driver could be seen focused on him instead of the road. ''E-eh? He wants me to answer right now? The fuck, how can I dammit!'' Sure, Celestina Frost was his favorite heroine when he was reading the book. But that was when she was just that, a character in the book. Now he was Azriel Crimson, an actual person in the world of Path of Heroes. Not Leo Karumi, an ordinary high school student reading the book. He knew that he didn''t love her or anything like that as Leo Karumi. More like he admired her like an idol. ''W-what should I say? If I decline, would he kill me just hours before I am about to reunite with my family?'' He flinched as he noticed Ragnar''s cold blue eyes were fixed on him suddenly. Darting around, his gaze met that of Solomon, who merely averted his. ''Traitor!'' The bastard was the reason he was in this mess in the first ce! "I-I..." "Ah! We have, uhm, arrived." As if a god had descended, the driver''s meek words made him breathe out in relief. "Oh right, we should finish this another time, Azriel." "Y-yeah." Please don''t. They had already passed through the gate without any of them noticing since it opened for them instantly, recognizing the Frost n te on the SUV. ring at Solomon the entire time as he stepped out of the car with them, only one thought came to mind as he gazed at the city. ''Words don''t do this justice in the slightest...'' Skyscrapers soared into the sky, their ss surfaces reflecting the sunset, some of them had their modern design highlighted by shifting LED patterns. The streets buzzed with the chatter of people. Huge screens fixed on buildings disyed vibrant ads. Public art instations dotted some of the sidewalks, and above, skybridges connected to some of the tallest buildings, lined with cafes and boutiques. The aroma of street food mingled with scents from upscale and downscale restaurants, hinting at the variety within. The city was like a blend of technology and nature. He had memories of the previous Azriel of this city but... It truly felt like he was seeing this for the first time. ''EASC...'' ***** Due to having all four heads of the great n in EASC today, the streets were fairly empty and filled with security. Only those who live in EASC and are thoroughly checked were allowed to roam around the city. All except for Azriel and the others with him, of course. Being a hassle to get checked if they were allowed to be roaming the capital, most decided to stay inside their respective homes. After finally getting a haircut, Azriel was sitting opposite from Solomon inside a coffee shop. Thomas and, surprisingly, Ragnar were getting their orders. It was good that the entire shop was cleared since most would have coughed out blood. Just like how the staff members did. Seeing how the both of them were now alone, this was the perfect opportunity for Azriel to confirm some things. Not once had he let himself fully be at ease after he woke up. Not with the one sitting in front of him... Solomon Dragonheart. Also secretly known by the other saints as... The Clown. "What do you really want?" Azriel cut to the chase, not wanting to y any more games with Solomon. Sure, with him, his return to EASC was almost never boring, but that didn''t mean he wasn''t on edge with Solomon. Just like now, with Azriel, the clown had always had his attention on the protagonist back in the book when he joined the academy and ranked first in his year. The book hadn''t really delved deeply into Solomon, or at least not until where Azriel read, except for him being a professor somehow in the hero academy, the most talented saint, and... "Hmm? What do I really want? I already gave my order to Ragnar, though?" Seeing him act innocent and tilting his head, Azriel had the urge to punch Solomon''s handsome face. "I mean, what are you still doing here... Clown." The moment Azriel said that, it felt like the air around them froze. "Oh my, when did you develop such an interest in me? Ah! You are going to make me blush!" Azriel would have retorted, hearing Solomon''s words and seeing that bashful smile on his face. But what made him quiet were those eyes that made his skin crawl... Chapter 20: The Sovereigns Those crimson eyes of Solomon were so overwhelmingly cold that he felt like he was drowning in the deepest depths of the ocean. ''...Don''t back off now.'' Azriel clenched his fists underneath the table. "Why are you really still here? I doubt someone like you would care about praise or rewards. You have also confirmed how talented I really am." Unlike Ragnar, who was close to Joaquin, Solomon wasn''t really close to anyone in particr. Nor was he someone to care about getting something in return for saving his life. "Heh, something tells me you already know the answer to your own question." Solomon was right. Azriel knew the answer already, but hearing him say this also confirmed in a way that he was 100% right. "...You want to fight me, don''t you?" Solomon leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. "Correct. Ah... I really want to fight someone strong. Someone who won''t run away after fighting me once and be afraid. Only that bastard Sylius would have fought me, but he disappeared a year ago when he entered the void realm, never to be heard from again, tch." Anyone else but Azriel hearing Solomon''s words would have paled from horror. After all, Sylius Gale is... The strongest. Known as the strongest Grade 1 saint in the entire world and from the NorthAmerican continent, who apparently was the only one who dared to spar with Solomon. But now Solomon was telling him that the strongest had been missing for an entire year and it was being kept hidden from the public. Opening his eyes again, which weren''t cold anymore, he was amused seeing how unfazed Azriel was. "Ha! You seem much more knowledgeable after living in the void realm." Azriel smiled softly, hearing his words. "You would be surprised how much I have learned living in another world." He wasn''t fazed since he already knew this. Besides, most would presume him to be dead after missing for an entire year, but Azriel knew better. ''He will show up soon...'' After the academy festival, to be precise... Azriel and Sylius himself knew that he wasn''t the strongest in the slightest. ''There is always a bigger fish in the sea.'' So Sylius was probably even now fighting horrifying abominations to be stronger. "You should be a void archaeologist." Azriel shrugged his shoulders. "So now that Sylius is gone, you want me to be strong enough and be your sparring partner?" "Ding ding! 1000 points for being correct!" Azriel nodded, hearing his interesting choice of words. "Why me? Even if the other saints don''t want to fight you, can''t you go to the void realm and fight some titans or leviathans?" Solomon shook his head, hearing Azriel''s words. "No matter how talented or strong I am, fighting those nightmares all on my own is simply suicide." ''That is true...'' "If there is someone who dares to fight me, then that means that person could also fight with me against those horrors." ''Ah.'' Azriel finally fully understood what Solomon really wanted. Not someone to just have as a sparring partner but also a partner who he could fight with. ''So he wants me to be strong enough to be his partner, huh? I see...'' ''This could work in my favor, Or he might tell them and possibly get me killed or worse...'' There was only one way to find out. Nodding to himself, his gaze locked onto Solomon, who was smiling at him. "Right, since if it was just fighting someone, you could have easily challenged... them." The moment those words left his lips, Solomon''s smile died instantly, reced with a cold expression, making every hair on Azriel stand on end and his skin crawl. "Them?" This was the first time he had heard him speak so coldly towards him, but... ''Got him.'' Azriel wasn''t sure if Solomon really knew about them, but now he did. ''Now where does he really stand?'' "The sovereigns." Solomon''s eyes widened. "Azriel, you... did your father tell you about them?" "He did." He didn''t, but that wasn''t something Solomon needed to know. What he needed to know was that Azriel knew about the Sovereigns. Mainly the four sovereigns that rule the four great ns in Asia. Each great n having one sovereign. Elizabeth Crimson being the sovereign of the Crimson n and also Azriel''s grandmother. Catherina Frost being the sovereign of the Frost n and also Ragnar''s aunt. Srin Neb being the sovereign of the Neb n. Valerion Dusk being the sovereign of the Dusk n. Not just the four great ns in Asia but also in South America and North America. In both continents, there is a single sovereign. Making a total of six sovereigns alive on Earth. ''On Earth... but not in the void realm.'' There is also a seventh sovereign, which he doubted Solomon even knew of. Vaelith. A sovereign that is working independently in the void realm for reasons that even Azriel didn''t know. What he did know was that not just he but also the protagonist of the story knows about Vaelith. Or better said, will know about him and the existence of sovereigns. A certain quest where the system teleports him to the void realm bes almost his own death as the protagonist unexpectedly gets attacked by a Grade 2 Abyssal until Vaelith saves him. After the protagonist was sent back to Earth and realized the truth about sovereigns, he realized just how weak and small he really was in both worlds even with the system. ''A whole character development arc. How nice...'' The seventh sovereign was basically only known by the other six sovereigns and Azriel currently. And the six sovereigns themselves are only known by a few selected saints affiliated with the great ns or the heads of the great ns themselves. How Solomon and Sylius knew about the sovereigns though was a special case. Sylius was, instead of independent, more like a puppet the six sovereigns used for their own goals. That being the reason why he is in the void realm bing stronger and not wanting to be a puppet anymore. As for Solomon... They probably wanted to be in control of him since he is still young and the most talented saint. It would be only a matter of time before he bes a sovereign, and so the other sovereigns want to get him on their own side and have a leash on him. "Ugh, I hate those fucking ancient bastards!" Solomon''s expression wasn''t cold anymore; instead, it turned to annoyance as he spoke. "You know your own grandmother is a fucking witch! She tried to seduce me so I would affiliate with the Crimson n!" Azriel froze. He knew that the sovereigns were known to be a little... extreme. But... ''Seriously? What the fuck?'' The age difference was too big! He hadn''t expected that from his grandmother at all. If he recalled his memories correctly, he knew that she always acted kind and spoiled him and Jasmine tons when she visited. ''I think I won''t be able to see her the same way ever again...'' "Does she actually think that would work on me? Just what the hell does that witch take me for!? Oh, and don''t get me started on the Frost bitch!" ''He doesn''t seem to be interested in joining any of the great ns.'' In fact, Solomon seemed to be holding a grudge against the sovereigns. ''Good... all I have to do now is convince him so that...'' Asia won''t fall. Chapter 21: Sibling Reunion Azriel''s mind changed a little about Solomon. If he had to say, Solomon went from a maniac to a battle-hungry maniac that is getting wooed by the sovereigns of the great ns. ''Though at least it went well and he didn''t kill me...'' Seeing Solomon''sst expression, Azriel was almost certain he was thinking of just killing him on the spot. "Hmm? Where did Saint Solomon run off to?" ncing to his right, Azriel saw Ragnar standing there holding a tray, while Thomas was a little behind him, holding two other trays of food in both hands. "Solomon decided to go back home." "I see... It was surprising to see him stick around for so long, but..." He could see veins bulging in Ragnar''s head as he gritted his teeth. "Why did he ask to order all this food if he was going to leave!?" Azriel bit the inside of his cheeks as he looked towards the tray holding a tower of pancakes that Solomon had ordered. He really wanted tough out loud seeing Ragnar''s face. To pull such a stunt on the head of the frost n was something only Solomon could do and get away with. Ragnar wasn''t as generous as he made himself seem to be. Azriel knew that. He was sure that Ragnar''s aunt must have forced him to butter up the clown. ''It was a waste of effort from the beginning anyway.'' There was no way he would have actually gained Solomon''s favor just by picking up his orders. "I''ll eat it. Don''t want to waste all that money spent. Besides, I am hungry." Ragnar hummed, annoyed, as he and Thomas went to sit down. "Didn''t think a prince would care so much about money." "You know, Solomon said something simr." Azriel furrowed his brows. ''What do they take me for? Sure, I might be a prince, but not a spoiled one!'' Annoyed, he looked out the window, gazing at the empty streets until... ''Huh?'' In his vision, a youngdy emerged, delicately licking what he presumed to be chocte ice cream. She wore a ck hat, a crisp white t-shirt, and sleek ck leather pants. His gaze was captivated by her porcin face. ''Beautiful...'' Any man would have fallen in love at first sight. But the same couldn''t be said for Azriel as he felt something different rise in his chest. Familiarity. Because... "...Sister." ***** Going back to the crimson mansion wasn''t really an option for Jasmine right now. She was sure by now everyone was awake even though it was still early in the morning, simply because the heads of the great ns were going to visit today. She wasn''t in the mood to go back and deal with all that annoying stuff. So instead, she was currently walking in the outskirts of EASC. She might as well say that she was walking through a graveyard. The people that lived here were fairly poor and weak. If a void rift were to appear here, everyone that lived here would be as good as dead. The soldiers of the crimson n and the military of the government would take a while to arrive on time. And the people here were too weak to defend themselves and too poor to buy themselves any proper weapons. Finally, she arrived at a small park. It was basically abandoned as no one maintains it ores here at all. At the center of the park, a small pond mirrors the sky above. The water, tinged green with algae, still manages to reflect the surrounding trees and the asional passing cloud. Water lilies float on the surface, their blooms adding sshes of white and pink. Every now and then, a frog leaps from the bank, sending ripples across the water. Sitting on the stone bench that was in front of the pond, a sigh escaped Jasmine''s lips. "I am still hungry..." Even though it hasn''t been an hour since shest ate three scoops of chocte ice cream. "It''s not like I am going to get fat anyway." Not with how much she trains every day. Tapping with her right thumb on her storage ring, a bag of chipsnded on herp. The park was basically her secret spot that she found when her brother died, where she could rest all alone and eat as much as she wanted without anyone finding out. Opening the bag of chips, she was about to put her hand in it until... "You are still as gluttonous as ever, sister." Ba... Thump! She felt her heart beat loudly against her chest as her body froze upon hearing the voice behind her. ''That voice...'' She shook her head. ''It can''t be.'' It was a familiar voice she longed to hear again, but she knew it wasn''t possible. ''Heh, my mind is ying tricks on me now...'' After all... He was dead. Calming down again, she put her hand in the bag of chips. She froze again... "Ah... how cruel of you, sister. I had to travel with a bunch of clowns all the way from Europe to get back here, just for my own sister to ignore me... I feel like I am about to cry." Ba... Thump! Ba... Thump! Ba... Thump! Her heart started beating loudly and rapidly as the voice resounded behind her again. ''W-what...'' Jumping from the bench, she almost fell in the pond before she spun around. "...Huh." Jasmine''s mind nked as she gazed at the figure in front of her. Ba... Thump! Ba... Thump! Ba... Thump! Her brother... Azriel. Standing there was him, with a small smile on his face as he looked at her with gentle eyes. He was wearing a ck military uniform yet no sort of badge that disyed any sort of rank. A ck furred coat was ced on his shoulders, and he was also wearing ck gloves. In normal circumstances, she would have questioned him if he wasn''t dying from the heat. But... "...Azriel?" Jasmine could only stand there frozen as she uttered his name while her lips quivered. ''No... no, it can''t be. He died!'' ''Calm down... it can''t be him. It''s impossible.'' Calming herself down, her usual cold expression appeared on her face. ''Right, it could be someone that is faking his appearance...'' Besides... ''There is no way he was ever this handsome!'' Chapter 22: Denial and Acceptance Denial... a psychological defense mechanism in which a person refuses to ept reality or facts. It is a way for individuals to protect themselves from ufortable or distressing truths. Denial can ur in different ways. For some, it is the denial of having an addiction. People struggling with substance abuse or addictive behaviors often deny the extent of their problem to avoid facing the need for change. Some might deny having a serious illness. People diagnosed with a severe or terminal illness might deny the severity of their condition to avoid the fear and anxiety associated with it. Or perhaps, it is the denial of the death of someone they deeply care about. Jasmine still remembers when she first heard the news of Azriel''s death; she was in denial for weeks. Unlike her father, who never epted his death. Gazing at Azriel in front of her, she was once again in denial. This time Jasmine was in denial of reality... The person in front of her just couldn''t be her little brother. ''Even though 2 years have passed and he certainly looks older... it can''t be him.'' If it was him... Then how? Why now? ''It could be a trick to deceive me...'' His birthday was just yesterday. To have him appear suddenly the day after his birthday? ''No way.'' A white light started to shimmer on her right hand. "Who are you?" Her cold voice cut through the park as the air around them became tense. Ba... Thump! Even now, gazing at the face of her little brother, she heard her heart thumping loudly against her chest. ''Yeah, no way he was ever this handsome.'' That was all the confirmation she needed. Azriel''s eyes were wide open upon hearing her words. Jasmine could see a hint of understanding in them. Scratching his cheek with his finger, Azriel''s lips parted. "What, don''t tell me you think of me as a skinwalker as well?" ''Skinwalker...?'' Jasmine shook her head. "No, with security as tight as it is in EASC, especially today, there''s no way a skinwalker would be able to infiltrate the capital." Jasmine was confident in her words. A skinwalker trying to infiltrate the city wouldn''t be the first time it has happened. But today? Impossible. Not with the number of experts and masters patrolling the city. "So instead, you must be..." Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, she was right in front of Azriel. Drip...! Drip...! A katana was ced against his neck, Azriel''s blood staining the ground and her katana. The katana''s de was a stunning silver, gleaming brilliantly and reflecting everything like a wless mirror. Silver Shine. "Either here to kill or kidnap me." Her words were met with silence. The wind howled, making both their hairs flutter. ''...I got him,'' She was sure of it. His silence must have been due to how shocked he was. A crack appeared on her face as Jasmine smiled mockingly towards him. "What? Cat got your tongue?" His face was expressionless. ''Heh. And you used to mock me... brother for watching all th-'' Her thoughts were cut off as Jasmine noticed something odd... Truly odd. His shoulders. They were... Trembling. Ba... Thump! Jasmine tensed her muscles as she became even more alert. She pushed Silver Shine deeper against his neck. Ba... Thump! Surprisingly, the person in front of her didn''t even flinch, making her even more nervous. ''I can beat him, right? His aura... it doesn''t feel strong at all.'' But if he was an assassin, it was possible for him to suppress his presence and mess with her senses. Just when she was about to activate her unique skill... She froze. Because... "Pffft! Hahahahaha! Oh, I am sorry, I really tried to hold it in but I really can''t! Haha, what was it again you said, me trying to kill or kidnap you?" The de dug a little deeper into his neck before he suddenly stepped back. Drip...! Drip...! More of his blood stained the ground, yet he looked unbothered. "...Huh." Jasmine''s mind nked. Truly, she couldn''t keep up with the situation anymore. What type of person would startughing when a de is pointed at his neck? ''Is he crazy?'' She was so confused that for a moment she just stood there in a daze, watching him wipe the tears that formed in his eyes. Her lips twitched. What the hell was so funny? ''Yes, yes, he must be crazy... I should kill him fast.'' Just as she was about to make a move, his lips parted again. "Don''t tell me even after all this time you''re still watching those detective shows you were addicted to?" "Eh?" She was paralyzed, hearing his words. "Haaa... You really have to stop letting those shows influence your thoughts..." ''...How does he know? And still watching? It can''t be... can it?'' Maybe... Maybe by some miracle, it really was Azriel. ''No, I... It just can''t be true.'' She didn''t want to ept it. But... "I mean, think, sis." Azriel could be seen tapping his temples with his fingers. "If I was truly here to kill or kidnap you, why would I still be standing in front of you, still talking?" "I could have waited for you to start filling your stomach with junk food, since that is when you are most vulnerable. Oh, by the way, Dad probably knows about this new secret spot and what you do here." ''H-Huh! He knows!?'' ''There''s no way, right? I mean, except for today, I''ve always been sure I managed to deceive him when I visited the mansion... Wait, no, why am I even listening to him!?'' Jasmine red at him, but this time he was the one looking at her with a mocking smile. "Haaa... Perhaps I should have asked Solomon to stay or brought Uncle Ragnar with me." Jasmine could hear him muttering to himself. ''Solomon? Does he mean... Saint Solomon? And Uncle Ragnar is here as well?'' Ba... Thump! ''I-If they are really here... then...'' "I just thought it would be better if we had our little reunion without any prying eyes... I guess that was impossible." ''Impossible...?'' Drip...! Drip...! "Huh...?" Suddenly, she felt something wet trailing down her face and hitting the ground. Hearing her exim, Azriel turned his head towards her again and looked at her wide-eyed. ''Why is he looking at me like that?'' She was confused, and her heart felt heavy. Bringing her hands towards her face, she felt a wet sensation on her fingertips. "Ah..." Jasmine finally understood. She was... Crying. "...Your body always reacted faster than your mind did." Gazing up again, she saw Azriel looking at her with a gentle expression on his face while tears streamed down her cheeks. "A-Azriel... Is it really you?" Drip...! Drip...! "Mm, it me." Those words were enough. Before she knew it, she jumped towards him and embraced him tightly. nk-! The sound of Silver Shine hitting the ground resonated throughout the park. Her tears stained his clothes, yet she felt his arms embracing her back, gently stroking her hair. "I-It really is you... brother." "...Yeah, I am back." Chapter 23: System ''Dammit, it stings a lot.'' The wound on his neck wasn''t deep or anything really serious, but still... It stung. He did his best to look unbothered by everything. All he could do now was keep caressing her hair as Jasmine sobbed on his shoulders. Her arms were tightly embracing him as if afraid that Azriel would run away. ''At least I have outgrown her, huh...'' Before his memories, he recalled being the same height as her. Azriel had already frozen the wound on his neck. He couldn''t show her that something like this hurt. He was sure that he could handle most physical pain. Besides... In everyone''s eyes now, he was someone who survived the void realm for two whole years. Showing weakness wasn''t something he could do. Now he had to act like the prince who wed his way out of hell. Acting. That was something Azriel was sure he could do. Even better than lying, perhaps. As Leo, he used to be in the theater club back in high school for an entire year. He was quite good at it as well, ying various roles, including the male lead several times in many ys. But in the end... He quit. Just like the basketball club and the music club. No matter what he tried, Leo could never find anything to fill the emptiness in his chest. Everyone around him was busy chasing their dreams, working hard, yet it was like he was the only one who had none. Nothing. Just temporary excitement was all he could get when he tried something new. But whenever he started to get good at something... The excitement would be gone. ''...I simply have to y the role of a survivor this time.'' A treacherous one at that. ''You were the same, weren''t you... Azriel?'' Someone who was also empty, just like him. Having no ambitions. ''Both of us trained to make at least our parents proud, yet... we failed miserably at that, huh?'' He could recall the memories of the previous Azriel who trained almost every night. There was no real reason for him to train. Not a real goal he was chasing. He simply tried to make his parents proud in his own way. But... He never really got the chance. Neither of them ever did. "How... how are you here? You were supposed to be dead." Snapping him out of his thoughts was the hoarse voice of Jasmine. He could see her ncing up at him with tears still in her eyes. "It''s a long story... but..." In the end, Azriel told her the same story he had told Solomon and Ragnar. Not just that, but also about how he became a wanderer in Europe, though he did omit the part about his encounter with the Crying Fog. ''...I''ll get my revenge on that bastard one day,'' He was sure of it. For some reason, he just had a nagging feeling that he was going to meet that abomination again one day. Finished talking, he nced at Jasmine''s face. She was extremely pale as she looked at him wide-eyed in disbelief. Azriel was sure if he said more she might actually copse. "T-two years... you really spent two years in the void realm?" Hearing her question, Azriel nodded. "Yeah... I did," ''In an alternative timeline... perhaps.'' "And just for you to end up in Europe after leaving the void realm..." "...yeah." Azriel didn''t really know what to say anymore. ''At least the Europe part wasn''t a lie.'' "Oh, by the way, dear sister of mine..." "Y-yes?" He could see her looking up at him nervously for suddenly calling her out. "How long are you nning to not... let me go?" "W-what? What do you mean by that?" Tears started forming again in her eyes. Azriel suppressed a sigh and merely smiled bitterly at the misunderstanding that had just formed. "I meant your arms... are you going to keep hugging me?" "H-huh? Ah!" As if finally realizing, she hurriedly jumped back. Azriel tried his best to suppress a chuckle. He could see her face bing red from embarrassment. Jasmine hurriedly turned around and picked up Silver Shine making it disappeared. ''...Mother''s soul weapon, huh.'' Just like how Azriel got Void Eater from their father, Jasmine got hers from their mother, Aeliana. "Ah! Your neck, Azriel!" Noticing the wound she had inflicted, she hurriedly threw a health potion that she pulled out of her storage ring. Luckily, Azriel managed to catch it easily. ''Dammit! What is it with rich people and them throwing expensive stuff all the time!'' Was it really that hard to just hand it over normally? Drinking the health potion calmly, he eventually threw the empty vial on the ground. What? It was not like it had any value left. Azriel was about to part his lips until he suddenly froze. Because... [? System: Unlocked!] : [Processing information...] "Huh...?" Notifications were suddenly shing in front of his eyes. "...Azriel?" [ ? Main Event Completed: Home Sweet Home.] [ ? Main Quest Completed: Survive Europe and return to EASC.] [ ? Performance evaluation: Excellent!] -> [Not even dying in both worlds could break you] -> [Unlocking the first form Death''s Blossom was as easy as breathing for the son of death] -> [Not even a Titan could break your mind and prevent you from returning home] -> [Deceitful against friends and foes. Dying twice was not enough for someone like you to stop being two-faced. Magnificent.] [ ? Event Experience: 11% gained] -> [Mana core level 2: [0%¡ª¡ª[14%]¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª100%] Azriel felt a warm, blissful energy suddenly invade his body. Controlling the mana in his body became even easier as it became thicker and flowed smoother. Sadly, the euphoric energy disappeared shortly after. [ ? Quest Reward: Skill gained!] -> [Core Reaper] : [Status will be updated] [ ? The plot has been altered: Your survival is changing the timeline!] Azriel''s mind nked as he kept trying to keep up with the messages popping up in his vision. The messages were in beautiful obsidian ck and white panels, the same colors as his status. His face was frozen with a smile. ''Just what... what is all of this?'' "...." System. He thought he didn''t get one. He was wrong. But the system he has isn''t the same as the protagonist''s. Not in the slightest. He honestly couldn''t even call it a system. Still... "Heh." His face cracked into a grin. He was honestly never nning to sit by the sidelines and watch everything unfold before him anyway. ''Now I get rewarded as well for messing with the plot! Great!'' "Azriel, are you okay...?" Hearing Jasmine''s voice, he turned towards her. She had been watching him this entire time, looking at him weirdly. ''Dammit, she must think I''ve gone crazy...'' "Ah, sorry, sis. I was just lost in thought about something." It was a pathetic excuse. But his mind was currently too focused on the system in front of his vision toe up with something decent. "...Right." He could see pity in her eyes. ''Yep, she totally thinks I''ve lost it... Ah, at least it supports my story of being in the void realm for two years if she thinks I''ve gone a little crazy.'' ''I''ll deal with this system stuffter.'' Shaking his head, he spoke to Jasmine. "How about we go and meet Uncle Ragnar? He must still be waiting with Grandmaster Thomas." Jasmine nodded at his words. "Sounds good to me. Let''s go; we shouldn''t keep them waiting any longer." Both of them started walking side by side. The silence between them wasn''t awkward; instead, it was quitefortable. Making his lips curve upwards. Until... "I guess those weird habits after spending two years in the void realm didn''t change, though..." Azriel almost stumbled on his own feet hearing her quiet words reach his ears. Chapter 24: Aeliana Crimson Bringing the cup of tea to his lips, Azriel felt his taste buds dance with delight as the rich aroma and delicate vors swirled together. ''Why is the tea in this world so much tastier than in my previous one?'' Seriously, it tasted heavenly. Azriel really wanted to order another cup of tea. Unfortunately, he had to keep face. Sitting on his right was Jasmine, while Ragnar was sitting opposite him with Thomas on his left. They were currently inside the same coffee shop where Azriel had previously taken Solomon''s pancake tower and devoured it while following his sister to the park. Azriel quietly listened as Jasmine was talking to Ragnar and thanking him for returning him home safely. ''...it feels a little embarrassing.'' Not that it was a bad feeling. He had missed such feelings. ''Though now I am the youngest of the family...'' That annoyed him a little. Just a little. "...You will have your reunion with your parents earlier than expected, Azriel." Looking towards Ragnar, Azriel looked at him questioningly. Before he could ask, Ragnar continued. "An emergency has happened, so the heads are going back, as are we. Communication with Europe resumed a few minutes ago, except for Western Europe. Reports areing in that all the military bases in France..." Azriel was getting a bad feeling hearing Ragnar''s words. He was right. "...have been wiped out." ***** The days had turned into a blur since Azriel''s passing, each one melding into the next with a monotonous ache that refused to dull. Aeliana often reyed moments of his childhood, the sound of hisughter echoing in her mind like a haunting melody. She remembered his first steps, the way his tiny hands clutched her fingers, and the endless questions he would ask with a curiosity that knew no bounds. Every memory was a sharp pang of regret. Aeliana often pondered the nature of loss and the cruel finality it imposed. To lose a child was to lose a part of one''s very soul. It was a pain unlike any other, a grief that seeped into the marrow of her bones and settled there. The world seemed darker, colors less vibrant, and theughter of others felt like a distant echo from a life she no longer recognized. She wished she had hugged him tighter, listened to him more intently, and told him every day how much she loved him. The realization that those opportunities were now lost forever was a bitter pill to swallow. Till this day, she doesn''t understand why Azriel wanted to go to that military base. What was he thinking? What reason did he have? Looking at herself in the mirror, she admired the elegant ck dress that hugged her figure perfectly. Her blond hair was intricately tied into a bun, each strand in ce, adding to her sophisticated aura. She was nning to look at least presentable for the guests they were having today, but some sort of emergency happened an hour ago that required them to go back. So now... She and Joaquin were nning to head out together. ''I can''t stay like this forever...'' Losing her youngest child had hurt Aeliana a lot. But it''s been two years now. She can''t wallow in depression forever. Her heart ached again as she thought about her daughter. Their rtionship had be strained. ''It''s my fault. I am a terrible mother.'' If only she were strong enough to support her daughter. But she wasn''t. p¡ª! Suddenly, Aeliana pped both of her cheeks with her hands. ''It''s not toote!'' Even though her family has be like broken ss, there is still a chance to mend things. ''But first, I need to fix myself.'' Going out on a date again with Joaquin was the first step. Then she will have to try her best and make up the rtionship with her daughter. No matter what. Checking herself once in the mirror, she nodded and headed out. The servants all bowed their heads whenever Aeliana passed by. Arriving downstairs, she nned to sit on the couch, waiting for Joaquin. Until she noticed he was already waiting for her on the couch. "You look as gorgeous as ever." Joaquin rose from his seat, his approach gentle yet confident, a small, genuine smile gracing his lips. His neatly tied-back hair framed his face, adding a touch of refinement to his appearance, d in a sleek ck tuxedo. His face was wlessly smooth, devoid of imperfections, his features defined with a natural grace that drew the attention of the nearby servants effortlessly. Her heart fluttered at the sight. ''D-dammit! Here I promised I wouldn''t fall for it this time!'' He always manages to catch her off guard. Joaquin barely showed any emotion on his face most of the time. Except... When he is with his family. Even after spending so much time with him, she can never get used to that smile of his. ''...unfair.'' It really was unfair. Finally calming her racing heart, she was about to leave with Joaquin when they suddenly heard the door open. Click¡ª! Turning around, they saw Jasmine entering the living room. ''...she''s back?'' Why? Aeliana had honestly thought Jasmine wouldn''t return home untilte at night, knowing she wouldn''t have gone to the academy without at least telling them. Joaquin looked just as confused. When she tried to ask Jasmine, the words caught in her throat. They didn''t meet her eyes with the usual icy detachment that had be their norm over the past two years. There was still a hint of coldness, but it was softened now. And then, unbelievably, a small smile yed on Jasmine''s lips. Ba... Thump! ''Why is she looking at us like that...?'' Aeliana and Joaquin didn''t have to wait long for an answer. A figure entered the room, each step echoing loudly in the tense silence. Step¡ª! The sound reverberated, drawing the attention of nearby servants who paused in their duties to nce toward the door. Step¡ª! Standing beside their daughter was thest person Aeliana had ever expected to see again. Her vision blurred with tears as she took in the warmth in his smile and the way his gaze lingered on her and Joaquin. The person standing there, next to their daughter, was... her youngest child. Azriel. "It''s been a while... Mom, Dad." Chapter 25: Crimson Reunion Everyone was frozen in shock as they gazed at Azriel, wide-eyed. "How...?" Drip...! Drip...! Tears were already streaming down Aeliana''s face as she looked at her son. He was supposed to be dead. Yet here he was, standing next to her daughter. Just yesterday had been his birthday. Not even an hour ago, she had finally started to pull herself together again, piecing her shattered heart into something that could resemble a life. . Now, the emotions she had buried so deep were crashing over her like a tidal wave. The disbelief, the overwhelming joy, the confusion¡ªthey all mingled with the grief that had consumed her for so long. Ba... Thump! Her heart raced, pounding in her chest. Ba... Thump! "...Azriel?" Her voice was barely a whisper, choked with tears. "Is it really you?" Azriel smiled softly, his eyes filled with the same warmth and kindness she remembered. "Yeah... it''s me, Mom." Thud-! Aeliana''s knees gave way, and she copsed to the ground, sobbing uncontrobly. Jasmine rushed to her side, her face etched with worry. Drip...! Drip...! "...Where have you been all this time?" Joaquin''s voice resounded through the room, his entire gaze focused on Azriel. The fact that he was asking such a question was proof enough that it really was their son. Azriel, who was worryingly looking at his mother, nced towards Joaquin. He didn''t say anything for a few seconds. Until his face cracked with a small smile again. "The Voidrealm." "!?" Aeliana and everyone else looked at him in shock and horror, except for Jasmine. Both Azriel and Joaquin''s eyes were locked onto each other. ''The Voidrealm... how?'' Aeliana and everyone else honestly just couldn''t understand. The Voidrealm was essentially an execution ground for anyone who went there alone or wasn''t a master. Two years had passed since Azriel was presumed dead by everyone here. Meaning... ''He was there since he was 14 years old...?'' Aeliana felt even weaker as she put her hands over her mouth. She didn''t want to think about what he had gone through to get here. "...." It was ridiculous, honestly. Some of the servants were even doubting their ears. "You don''t believe me?" Azriel''s question wasn''t directed to anyone except Joaquin, who merely shook his head. "Of course I do. You are my son after all. Unless I see your body in front of my own eyes, you aren''t dead." The words that flowed out of Joaquin''s mouth were filled with pride and confidence. It was as if what he was saying was simply... A fact. "... dear sister of mine, it seems you have forgotten to catch me up on how Dad has lost it?" "Hmm? Have your memories be jagged from spending so long in the Voidrealm? He has always been this way." A chuckle escaped Azriel''s lips upon hearing Jasmine''s words. "Is that so?" Saying that, he finally started walking towards their mother, ignoring their father''s scowl. "... I don''t see you for two whole years and this is how you treat me?" Aeliana broke into a smile unconsciously hearing her children and husband banter. ''Ah, I have missed this...'' She didn''t think there would be a day when she would get to witness something like this ever again. Gazing at her son''s face, who was looking gently at her, Azriel crouched down as well. "You have grown more handsome..." Aeliana ced both her hands on his face, tears streaming down unabated. "My son." Azriel ced his hands atop hers. "...I am sorry it took me so long to get back, Mom..." ***** Hugging his mother, who sobbed silently in his embrace while he caressed her hair, Jasmine and Joaquin approached. The servants were already silently leaving, sensible enough to give them privacy. "You weren''t on the verge of tears when you reunited with me..." Hearing Jasmine sulk, Azriel had to suppress augh. Before he could respond, though, he suddenly felt a hand atop his head. ''Hmm?'' ncing up, it was his father, looking at him warmly with a small smile on his face. "You have done well to survive all on your own all this time... I am proud of you, Azriel." For some reason, he felt something rising in his chest... His vision started to be blurry as well. "Huh...?" Confused, he noticed that Jasmine and Joaquin were staring wide-eyed at him. Drip...! Drip...! Feeling something annoying touching his face and his mother''s clothes, he touched his face. His fingertips felt a wet sensation. Drip...! Drip...! It kept going. Something kept spilling from his eyes... "...Oh." Azriel finally realized what was happening. He was crying... "Brother..." Jasmine''s voice reached his ears as he kept trying to wipe his tears away, yet he paid her no mind. No matter what, they just didn''t stop flowing. ''Dammit... why can''t I hold it back?'' Why did he have to cry now? He was doing perfectly up until now. Frustration seeped into his heart until Aeliana looked at him as well. "My sweet boy..." Suddenly, his vision darkened as he felt his head pressed against something soft. ''What...?'' "You don''t need to hold yourself back anymore... you are home now." His mother whispered gently in his ear as her arms around his back tightened even more. "...Let it all out." "Ah..." Before he knew it, he stopped trying to hold his tears back. Tears kept staining her clothes as she embraced him tightly. ''I see...'' The warmth of family. Hugging his mother in this world reminded him of his family in his previous world as Leo... The warmth he had thought he lost forever. It felt like a lifetime since he lost them. This warmth he was currently feeling reminded Azriel of his previous family. Perhaps that is why... ''It hurts... Dammit, it hurts a lot...'' Extremely so. This warmth was a cruel reminder that the Crimsons were his family now, but also... That his previous one and everything about them were... Gone. Gone forever, leaving behind only echoes in his memories, shadows that would never again be whole. Chapter 26: Apostle of Death Tak-! The sound of something being ced reverberated inside a church-like building. The interior was breathtaking in its simplicity. The polished white marble that covered every surface gleamed softly in the gentle light filtering through high, arched windows. The walls, smooth and unadorned, seemed to glow with an otherworldly purity. Tak-! The ceiling soared above, its white expanse interrupted only by subtle, intricate carvings that added a touch of delicate elegance without drawing too much attention. Tak-! At the center of this pristine space stood a round table, also crafted from white marble. Its smooth surface reflected the ambient light. Tak-! The air was cool and still, carrying a faint hint of stone and silence. There were no pews, no altar, no statues or icons to break the uniform beauty of the white marble. Tak-! On top of the round table was a chessboard. Two figures sat opposite each other behind the round table. Both looked human but were pitch ck, like shadows, their shapes resembling men. Tak-! Tak-! Tak-! Both kept cing their pieces one after another. "I have detected his presence." Tak-! The shadow moving the ck pieces suddenly broke the silence. His voice was as monotone as it could get. The moment his words reached the shadow opposite him, the white piece he was holding froze mid-air. "...where?" The shadow spoke, not moving his chess piece. Though his voice seemed monotone, a certain emotion could be detected in it... Anger. "France." Tak-! Finally cing his piece down on the chessboard, he snarled. "France? What the hell is that traitor doing there?" The other shadow shook his head. "I don''t know. I barely managed to detect his presence before it vanished. By the time I went to check, he was already gone. Even after... interrogating all the people present, I found nothing." "Wasn''t there a grandmaster in France?" "There was, but I had no trouble dealing with him." Tak-! "You have certainly be strong. Don''t let that get to your head, though." "I know. You don''t have to tell me." Tak-! "As for that traitor, ignore him for now." "Really?" Tak-! "Yes. Proceed as nned." Tak-! The shadow merely shrugged before cing his ck piece. "If you say so." Tak-! "Also, I won''t be able to summon you to this ce any longer. The seals on my powers are bing unstable. It won''t be long now until I can finally leave this detestable ce atst." "Very well. I will be eagerly waiting to meet His Excellency face to face." Tak-! "You won''t have to wait long now..." Tak-! "Checkmate. I win again." "...." "I will be taking my leave now. I promise not to disappoint you." Standing up, the shadow that had just won against the shadow ying with the white pieces bowed before disappearing into thin air. His hand twitched as his gaze lingered on the board for a few seconds. "Though I have been holding back, his rate of improvement has certainly been astonishing," he muttered to himself, standing up from his chair. "Now that he has revealed his presence, it''s time I get some answers..." His right hand began glowing and flickering with a white light. And then... A pure white arrow formed in his hand, glowing brightly in stark contrast to his shadowy form. "This will dy my departure from this prison, but... even I can be impatient." "I wonder if you will run away like a coward again..." Snap-! The sound of the arrow breaking resonated through the empty hall before it disappeared from his hand. "Apostle of Death." ***** Two days had passed since Azriel reunited with his family. After the first day, he had tried to learn more about his system, but unfortunately, he didn''t get much. Whenever he called out to his system, all he would get were the previous messages that appeared in his vision when he reunited with his sister. It seemed like his system was vastly different from that of the protagonist, not that it surprised him much. As for the skill he had acquired, [Core Reaper], it was certainly something he was eager to try, but not just yet. He wanted to rest for at least a week before diving back into all the chaos. Currently, it waste at night, and Azriel sat on the soft grass that swayed gently with the wind. He wore a simple ck t-shirt and pajama bottoms. Gazing nkly at the stars, he found himself in the backyard of the Crimson Estate because he couldn''t sleep. This was something he had experienced even as Leo, he had been gued by constant nightmares ever since his previous family died. Even in this world, Azriel couldn''t escape those nightmares. Whenever he tried to sleep, he would be haunted by visions of that fateful night. ''...perhaps I deserve it.'' Guilt consumed him. It felt like a voice kept whispering into his ears about how easily he had reced his previous family, how he had never truly cared for them, and how he had caused their deaths. Then there was another voice whispering that it was okay to ept that they were gone and to let go of them. That it wasn''t his fault. "Are you going to keep watching me while hiding yourself?" Azriel spoke softly, his eyes still fixed on the stars. For a moment, all that could be heard was the wind howling. Until... "How did you know I was here?" A familiar voice resounded from behind, one he recognized. "Dad..." A part of him felt strange at how easily he called him that, almost as if he were slowly epting his new life. His heart warmed as he nced at his father, who suddenly stood beside him, also gazing at the stars. But that warmth... It made Azriel hate himself at the same time. He shook his head, trying to dispel his inner turmoil. "I didn''t know. I was just guessing." "...is that so?" It didn''t seem like Joaquin believed him, but he didn''t press the issue further. "When I saw youing here, I thought you must have gone mad to finally return home just to revert to your old habits, training thiste. But..." Azriel could see his father looking at him with concern. "It seems I was wrong." "...." Hearing his father''s words, Azriel could only continue to stare nkly at the stars. "Tell me, Azriel... do you still love us?" "Huh... What? Of course I do!" Azriel''s sudden outburst was louder than he expected, directed at his father as he gazed back at him. Joaquin simply smiled upon hearing his son''s response. "Then why is it that whenever you look at us, I can see in your eyes that something inside you is eating you up?" "That..." Azriel hesitated. What could he possibly tell his father? Of course, Joaquin would have noticed something was wrong, but revealing his life as Leo was out of the question. "I just need a bit more time..." "Time for what?" "...to ept." "What are you trying to ept?" It seemed Joaquin wasn''t going to let Azriel off easily this time. ''Of course he''s worried...'' Despite appearing physically fine, his family must have been deeply concerned about his mental state. Since his return, his mother and sister had scarcely left his side. ''Not that I mind...'' Such thoughts only intensified Azriel''s guilt. He could still feel Joaquin''s eyes on him, waiting for an answer. And so... "I... I wasn''t always alone over there. Not for a while, at least. I met a few people in the Voidrealm. I grew close to many of them... some more than I ever expected. I even considered them as... family." As Azriel spoke, Joaquin listened silently, his expression intrigued. No one had really asked Azriel what he had endured in the Voidrealm. "...I loved them almost as much as I love you, Mom, and Sis. But... something happened. Because of my actions, my choices, they died... I basically killed them." His voice cracked with emotion as he continued. "Now that I''m back here, I..." "Feel guilty?" Joaquin finished for Azriel suddenly. He looked at Azriel with a deep understanding, rare sadness in his eyes despite his smile. "You feel guilty remembering everything about them when you''re with us. The guilt is tearing you apart, knowing you''re the reason for their deaths. It''s as if now that you''re with us, they don''t matter. It''s as if they could easily be reced just like that." Azriel stared at his father, wide-eyed, while Joaquin turned his gaze to the stars. His words cut deep... They hurt. "I''ve met many people over the years, brothers and sisters. Though not bound by blood, the time and memories with them were just as precious. But... nothingsts forever. Sometimes we''re forced to make choices that the human heart can''t endure, and so it shatters. The only thing we can do to rebuild it is to... let go." Azriel couldn''t say anything even if he wanted to. He tried, but his words got stuck in his throat. There was nothing left for him to say. Instead, what he had to do was as clear as day: he had to let go. Looking down at his hands, he clenched them tightly. ''Letting go... hurts,'' More than he wanted to admit. He was scared. Joaquin said nothing more, his gaze fixed on the stars. ''I have no choice, do I...? Clinging to the past... hurts even more.'' This world he was in was unkind. It wouldn''t wait for him to be ready. Azriel smiled softly. His heart felt a little lighter now. ''I wonder when I will finally be ready to... let go.'' Perhaps he never would be. Or maybe he would. Only time would tell. Looking toward his father, he was about to thank him until he noticed something odd. Joaquin was staring intently at the sky with a serious expression. "What is wrong?" Azriel asked, getting up and standing by his side. Straining his eyes, he finally saw it. Something was heading toward them. It was small, almost unnoticeable to anyone who is a dormant or awakened, like a tiny star falling from the sky. But... That tiny star made Azriel'' skin prickle with goosebumps. Chapter 27: White Haven [1] ''Just what the hell is that?'' Joaquin couldn''t sense anythinging from the white light descending upon them. He couldn''t even trace where it came from. He scowled at the mysterious glow. ''Just when I was finally having a rare moment with my son...'' Of course, something had to interrupt. He and Azriel had never really had anything to talk about much before. But now? Joaquin felt like they could finally converse normally, perhaps even drink together and share stories of their battles. ''...How annoying.'' The white light was getting closer. It looked like a tiny star, its glow soft and subtle. Though small and seemingly insignificant, it carried an unsettling feeling. He would have gone and stopped it by now, but perhaps because of all his battle experiences, something told him that if he tried to stop it, it wouldn''t end well. ''It''s an arrow... so an assassination attempt?'' It was quite bold for someone to try and kill the head of the Crimson n with a single arrow. Though as powerful as the tool may seem, it wouldn''t be enough. ''The archer... isn''t in the capital.'' That made him feel even more unsettled. Whoever fired the arrow was powerful enough to shoot it from outside his range of detection. ''Well, whatever. I can''t really let itnd here now, can I?'' Stepping forward, he was about to take action until... "Wait, Dad..." Hearing Azriel''s voice next to him, Joaquin stopped and looked towards his son. Surprisingly, Azriel wasn''t focused on the arrow getting closer by the second. Instead, he was gazing straight ahead, as if seeing something else. Following Azriel''s line of sight, Joaquin couldn''t find anything. ''What is he seeing?'' Instead of asking, Joaquin merely watched curiously, not even caring about the approaching arrow. He noticed Azriel''s eyes trailing the open air in front of him, as if reading something invisible. ''...He can see something that I can''t, huh?'' Intrigued, Joaquin patiently waited. ''Does he have some sort of skill? But what is it?'' Why had Azriel told him to stop? Finally, Azriel looked towards him. For a few seconds, Azriel just stared at him. Then, he turned his gaze towards the shining arrow, which was now starting to light up the estate with its blinding glow. ''Truly like a falling star,'' Joaquin thought, amused. Finally, Azriel parted his lips. "Don''t do anything against it..." ''Don''t do anything?'' "Why?" Joaquin asked, incredulous. Had Azriel gone crazy? "Aren''t you curious?" Azriel replied calmly. Of course, Joaquin was curious as well. ''But is it really curiosity that is his motive...?'' The arrow was as mysterious as it could get. Joaquin could barely sense any mana in it. But the little he could sense... ''I doubt anyone who isn''t on my level would survive a direct hit...'' "...Fine," In the end Joaquin agreed, watching as the entire estate was illuminated by the arrow''s brilliance. ''Aeli is going to kill me for this,'' he thought, imagining how his wife would berate him. He red at Azriel before touching his shoulder. "Whoa!" Azriel eximed, surprised as both of them were suddenly transported to the back end of the garden. "Dammit, it''s bright." "It is..." ''I am definitely putting all the me on him,'' Joaquin thought. There was no way he was going to suffer because of his son''s choices. And so... BOOOOMMM-! The ground shook furiously upon the arrow''s impact. A cloud of dust formed in their vision. ''Now she is definitely going to kill me!'' Joaquin started to panic. The impact was much wilder than he had calcted. Gritting his teeth, he red once again at Azriel, who was watching everything with an aloof expression. ''This boy! He has basically dragged me with him no matter what I do!'' The arrow wasn''t the least bit scarypared to his wife! "Tch..." With a mere wave of his hand, the cloud of dust was gone. The arrow was embedded in the ground perfectly, as if no damage was done to its surroundings. It was still glowing white but dimmed down considerably. "Huh...?" It didn''t make sense. Joaquin was sure it would have at least left a huge crater or something. ''What about all that dust?'' Before he could think any further, Azriel was already walking towards it. Joaquin didn''t stop him; he merely watched from behind, curious. It was rare for his own son to make such bold moves, but... ''I like it.'' Joaquin smiled. The Void Realm had clearly changed Azriel for the better, which Joaquin liked very much. But he was still angry. ''I will get my revenge... one day, when he least expects it.'' Arriving in front of the glowing arrow, Azriel easily picked it up from the ground. When he did, the white light of the arrow started pulsing. Joaquin narrowed his eyes, seeing it. ''I don''t sense anything happening, though...'' He was ready to intervene the moment he sensed Azriel''s life in danger. "What a weird form..." Azriel mumbled to himself while calmly inspecting the arrow. ''Form?'' Joaquin was about to ask, but Azriel smiled, making him stop. That smile... he recognized it. It was the same smile Joaquin had when he relished in battle. This was the first time Joaquin had seen Azriel smile like that, a smile of excitement. It baffled him, though he didn''t show it outwardly. ''Why...?'' Suddenly, Azriel spoke with the same smile on his face. "Very well..." Snap-! The arrow in his hand broke like a twig. "I ept" ''How did he do that...?'' Joaquin was sure the arrow belonged to at least a grandmaster, a powerful one at that. Yet Azriel broke it easily. ''Was I wrong?'' Nothing was making sense. Suddenly, a white light started enveloping Azriel. Joaquin got on high alert, until Azriel turned towards him with the same smile. "Don''t worry. I should be back soon... probably." Saying that, the white light shined even brighter, and then... he was gone. "..." "...Did I make a mistake?" Joaquin didn''t intervene the entire time since it seemed Azriel knew what he was doing. "Was I wrong?" He shook his head. He was sure Azriel had an idea the moment he saw the arrow heading their way. "But what just happened?" He was gone, just like that. "I can trust him, right? It''s not like he would disappear again for two years..." Right? "I shouldn''t think like that." Everything that had just happened was Azriel''s own choice, and it looked like he had it under control. "But... that smile." Joaquin was now even more curious about where Azriel had gone with such a smile. Shaking his head once again, he walked forward. "...!" His eyes widened as he looked where Azriel had previously stood. A beautiful ck cross. A mark. "How...?" The mark in front of him... Only a Grandmaster could leave something like that behind. But it was normally a white mark. Once one bes a Grandmaster, they can open their own void rifts and anchor themselves with a mark on Earth and even one in the Void Realm. "I see..." It didn''t take long for Joaquin to figure it out. "That arrow... it is a Void artifact." In fact, it was probably not even an arrow. "For one who wanted to live a peaceful life, you sure have a knack for doing the opposite." Joaquin was amused, not even worried in the slightest for Azriel. Why? Because Azriel was his son. "I will be waiting." Saying that, he suddenly heard the shouts of guards and footsteps approaching him. The impact had clearly woken everyone up. "Right..." Joaquin clenched his fist behind his back. "I will be waiting... but you bettere back fast so I kill you myself." [AN: Another chapter soon] Chapter 28: White Haven [2] "A church." That was Azriel''s first impression the moment he teleported here, leaving an obsidian ck cross beneath his feet. The walls gleamed with pure white marble, high arched windows admitting a gentle white light. The entire hall exuded peace and tranquility. Everything around him was the same color. White. His own body had be shrouded in ck, as if he had be a shadow itself. The further he walked, the more he admired everything around him. Or better said, theck thereof. Azriel was excited... This wasn''t something that belonged to the original plot of the book. It was something new. Something that hadn''t happened yet or wasn''t supposed to. And... [ ? Side Event: Broken Bonds.] [ ? Side Quest: ept the invitation to White Haven.] [ ? Event Experience: Ungainable.] [ ? Quest Reward: Gainable.] -> [Void Mind] The reward was something he definitely needed. [Void Mind]: Allows the user to achieve a state of emotional detachment and rity. In this state, emotions do not cloud judgment or decision-making, enabling the user to think with almost full rationality and focus. With this skill, he could sell his story of being in the Void Realm for two whole years even easier. He wasn''t the person everyone thought he was after all... And not being overwhelmed by his emotions in battle was definitely something Azriel needed. Walking further, he eventually came to a pause. Because... Tak-! Sitting behind a white-marbled round table was... a figure d in shadows. Tak-! ...ying chess by itself. Gazing at the shadowy figure, Azriel had to guess by its bodynguage that the person, or thing, was... Bored. Tak-! ''So, is he the one who invited me?'' But why? This entire ce was odd to begin with. The mana density was extremely high, yet Azriel, for some reason, could not consume any of it. It wasn''t just that. He couldn''t even use his powers here. ''Like a no-kill zone in a video game...'' But... Does that same rule apply to the figure in front of him? If not, then Azriel is as good as dead. Noticing his gaze, the shadowy figure turned its head towards Azriel. Ba... Thump! Azriel could hear his heart pounding loudly in his ears. ''Surely it won''t kill me... right?'' It wouldn''t make sense. Why would the system give him a quest where he would have to die? ''Though I still have [Redo]... but still.'' He didn''t want to use it. Not this early. "...You actually came." Though he couldn''t see his face, Azriel was sure the figure was... Shocked. Its voice was filled with disbelief. "Of course I would. It would be rude not to, after inviting me in such an extravagant way." ''Though I would have preferred a letter instead.'' For a few seconds, there was no response. Only silence filled the hall. Until... "...!" The hall shook violently, the marble floors vibrating underfoot. Chandeliers swayed wildly, their ss pieces clinking together like sinister wind chimes. Cracks spread across the ceiling with a sharp, splintering sound. The walls groaned and creaked, as if they might give way at any moment. A deep, ominous rumble seemed toe from everywhere around him, making it feel like the building itself was alive and in agony. ''W-what...!'' It took everything Azriel had not to lose his bnce. "Rude!? Ha! Rude, you say now!?" Azriel didn''t even have to look at the figure. Just its voice was enough for Azriel to know that it was... Angry. Furious. But why? What did he do to offend it? "After all this time, you finallye back here? And this is what you say!?" The figure''s body was trembling, seething with anger. ''What is he talking about...!'' Azriel couldn''t understand what it meant in the slightest. The figure stood up and started approaching him. Step-! Even though the entire building kept shaking, the shadow seemed unbothered. Step-! Ba... Thump! Each step echoed through the hall. Step-! Ba... Thump! Loudly. Step-! Ba... Thump! Ominously. Step-! Ba... Thump! Seemingly in sync with his pounding heart. Until... Step-! Ba... Thump! He was only an arm''s length away from Azriel. The hall stopped trembling. Silence fell like a heavy shroud, the air thick with tension. Azriel could feel the figure''s cold breath, on his skin. Ba... Thump! The only sound was that of his racing heart. Ba... Thump! "Don''t you have anything else to say?" The shadow''s voice was eerily calm, as if another person had taken over. "...Why?" Azriel did his best to keep his voice from trembling. Ba... Thump! His heart was beating so loudly he was afraid the person in front of him could hear it. It was obvious... The rules of this being a no-kill zone didn''t apply to the shadow before him. "Why...?" Confusion could be heard in its voice. "Why are you so angry at me?" Azriel nced at the dark hands of the shadow, which were clenched tightly, as if trying to keep its emotions in check. "You don''t know...?" Azriel shook his head. "I don''t." ''Just what the hell is going on here...'' Azriel gritted his teeth. This entire situation was confusing. "...Do you know who I am?" Hearing his question, Azriel really wanted to punch him. ''How should I know!?'' He was the one who invited him here! But... "I don''t." Azriel shook his head again. He couldn''tsh out at him. Not yet... The shadow put his hand on his chin as if thinking deeply. "You don''t seem to be lying, huh..." ''Of course not...'' "What about now?" "...!" Both Azriel and his shadow form suddenly disappeared with a wave of its hand. ''What the...'' Standing in front of him was a boy who looked about the same age as him. He had silver hair that shone like moonlight and blood-red eyes that seemed to glow like pools of crimson fire. He was strikingly handsome, with a mix of elegance and something unsettling that made it hard to look away. "How about now...?" The boy was looking at Azriel with a hint of anticipation and anxiety. Ba... Thump! Azriel could hear his heart beat once again, yet this time it wasn''t out of fear. ''What is this...'' He couldn''t understand. It felt like he recognized the person in front of him yet didn''t at the same time. Like he was about to grasp onto something yet it would pull away at thest minute. It was... ''Frustrating.'' Incredibly so. "I see... I finally understand everything now." Azriel could hear the sadness and disappointment in the boy''s voice. For some reason, his heart felt heavy. ''Why...?'' Nothing made sense anymore. "Let''s sit down first... We have a lot to talk about." Turning around, the boy walked again towards the round table. "...Master." Chapter 29: White Haven [3] Sitting opposite the silver-haired boy, Azriel didn''t know what to say. From the moment he arrived, it had been one surprise after another. ''What a crazy person... I mean, who almost attacks the person they invited!?'' Perhaps he should have just stayed with his father... Unable to bear the silence any longer, Azriel spoke. "...What is your name?" The boy blinked at him a few times as if still processing what Azriel had just said. A look of understanding came to his face as he nodded. ''What is up with this guy...?'' "...Nol. My name is Nol." Azriel nodded in acknowledgment. "Alright, Nol. My name is-" "Azriel. Azriel Crimson. I know perfectly well who you are." "R-right..." ''I guess that makes sense; otherwise, he couldn''t have exactly sent me an invitation.'' But the question still remained. Why? "You really don''t remember, huh..." ''Remember?'' Azriel looked confused at Nol. "You are the one who named me Nol." "...!" Azriel''s eyes widened. Named him? How was that possible? He was sure he had no memories of such a person, let alone naming him. Besides... ''Did I name him when I was a baby or something...?'' That was impossible. Azriel was convinced that Nol was simply... crazy. "You don''t believe me?" "I don''t." How could he? It was ridiculous, to say the least. "I don''t remember meeting you ever in my life." "I thought as much..." Nol went silent for a few seconds until a tired sigh escaped his lips. "...I guess we should start from the beginning." "Sure." No matter what Nol said, Azriel was sure it was just crazy talk. Honestly, he had already epted the invitation, so couldn''t he just go back? But how? ''How troublesome...'' "You and I met for the first time more than a year ago." "...!" Azriel almost stood up in shock hearing his words. ''W-what... a year ago?'' Impossible. He was supposed to be dead... He was about to speak until Nol continued. "Let me finish. It will all make sense after I''m done, or at least kind of..." "..." In the end, Azriel reluctantly nodded. "Ever since I can remember, I have always been here." Azriel looked at him in shock again but didn''t interrupt. "I had no name, no dreams, nor any will," Nol continued. Simply put... "I was an empty shell." His eyes gazed above Azriel while his lips gently curved upward, reminiscing about his distant past. "Locked in this prison, a warden and an inmate at the same time. Time here is weird. It flows slower than outside, but a day here feels like ten years while ten years feel like a day." What he said confused Azriel, but at the same time, he felt like Nol was right. It felt like his perception of time was getting messed up in here. ''I need to leave soon...'' "Then one day, you came here... the first person I everid my eyes upon. You looked beaten and battered yet relieved after finally finding a ce to rest." The more he spoke, the more Azriel became confused. He had already figured out that this was a separate space. How did he manage to arrive in this ce? It didn''t add up... "I didn''t have any means to heal you, so you spent your days here with me until you recovered. If I had to guess, it took four whole months for you to recover from those injuries." Azriel sucked in a cold breath. Four months... Just how injured was he? "In those four months, you taught me everything there was to know about the void realm and earth. You named me, mentored me, and gave me dreams." He spoke passionately about their time together, to the point that Azriel was starting to believe him. "Unfortunately..." Nol suddenly grimaced. "nothingsts forever. Your injuries healed, and you made a full recovery. It was time for you to leave. Of course, you couldn''t leave this ce without my permission, but..." His eyes locked with Azriel''s. "You made me a promise." Saying that, Nol suddenly raised his right hand and then removed a ring from it. "...!" The ring... It was Azriel''s. His storage ring that he had gotten from his parents on his 13th birthday. Clink-! The ring spun briefly on the marble table before finally settling with a soft, resonant chime. Its obsidian surface almost sucked all the light in the hall. Azriel looked at him in shock and confusion. "How...?" "You gave it to me as a promise. A promise that you would return and a reminder of you, who I consider my master," Nol spoke calmly, but each word made Azriel feel the opposite. "With your help, I even learned more about what I can do in here and how this ce is my unique skill, White Haven. I can invite people toe here, though it takes a toll on my mana, and anyone who epts is not allowed to use their powers here." Nol narrowed his eyes dangerously toward Azriel, making him break out in a cold sweat. "Yet whenever I invited you, you never epted. I was starting to think that you abandoned me." "But... it wasn''t that you abandoned me; you simply forgot about me. No, not just me¡ªyou forgot a lot, didn''t you?" Azriel nodded his head this time. He had no memories of thest two years. He had thought it was because he was dead, but... It seems he was wrong. He didn''t die. Somehow. "This chessboard... you were the one who taught me how to y," "Saying that the one who taught you how to y was your father," Azriel froze. He felt his throat go dry because... "...What did you just say?" His father, Joaquin, never taught him how to y chess. No. It was Leo''s father who taught him how to y chess. "That your father taught you how to y chess..." Nol repeated, looking confused. ''What does this exactly mean...?'' Azriel thought, his mind racing. "How did I arrive here if you didn''t even invite me?" Azriel asked, trying to piece everything together. Nol merely shrugged his shoulders. "Beats me. You arrived here out of nowhere. At first, master, you were acting all weird and stuff, saying how you didn''t belong here and were about to die from void creatures when you were just reading some kind of book mere minutes ago." "After almost dying, you lost consciousness and arrived here," "Heh, I think that was the first time I actuallyughed... you were so weird at first." Azriel was getting a headache. What did all of this mean? Didn''t he teleport to Europe when he first arrived in this world? ''Those two missing years... that wasn''t because of the previous Azriel being dead. No... it was me taking his body, but...'' He had lost his memories. ''How...?'' Just what happened in those two years? "I told you my name was Azriel Crimson, right?" To his surprise, Nol shook his head. "Not at first. Only after an entire month did you reveal your name to me." Right now, it felt like Azriel was trying toplete a puzzle without having all the pieces. ''I need to find a different approach...'' "How can you invite a person?" "There are two conditions I need to meet for inviting a person to White Haven. First, I need to have a little bit of their blood, and second, I need to know their full name." ''That''s...'' Inconvenient. Wasn''t it basically impossible to invite someone when he couldn''t even leave this ce? How was he supposed to acquire one''s name or blood? ''Yet I somehow arrived here without those conditions...'' But Nol couldn''t invite him this entire time until today. "If I''m honest, after you left, someone else managed to get here without meeting those conditions." "Huh? Who did?" "A person that goes by the name Dante." Chapter 30: White Haven [4] ''Dante?'' Azriel couldn''t recall anyone with that name. "Yes, Dante. The way he arrived here was... interesting." "He said he found some altar in the void realm, namely in a ce called the Asura Mountains. The moment he arrived here, he thought I was some angel or something that would bless him with powers..." "And so I just went with it." Azriel just looked nkly at him this time. ''So he lied...'' "In exchange for him being my information source and doing me a favor, I told him when the time was right, I would bless him." "What favor?" "You see, he has a skill where he can track a person with their blood, so I gave him yours... A few days ago, he finally found traces of you in France, only for you to disappear again suddenly." Azriel narrowed his eyes. "All the military bases got wiped out a few days ago... was that because of him?" Nol merely nodded calmly as if it wasn''t a big deal. "It was. He had to keep face since he couldn''t just go there and return empty-handed to the organization he belongs to." ''Organization?'' Azriel was getting an extremely bad feeling. "What organization does he belong to?" ''Please don''t say it...'' "Hmm, I think the name was Neo Genesis." "Fuck..." Neo Genesis, an organization that has been around since the first void generation. For some reason, they are hell-bent on letting Earth get consumed by the void realm. Also, the organization would be responsible for the destruction of almost half of Asia... Azriel even already knew what the next main event was going to be. Right after the entrance exam, they would go on a trip... and of course, Neo Genesis will attack, intending to get rid of the future heroes. "Haaa... that person, can he still track me?" Nol shook his head, making Azriel feel relieved. "No, his skill only works when he consumes your blood and needs to recharge every month. So we only met once a month, and I didn''t give him any of your blood anymore at ourst meeting. I was done searching for you." "This invitation was supposed to be myst effort..." "Who knew you and I would meet again at the veryst moment?" "...." "That person Dante... to wipe out all the military bases in France, what rank is he in Neo Genesis?" Neo Genesis had a strict hierarchy that everyone followed: Initiates Acolytes Void Spawns Enforcers Void Commanders Grand Executors Heptarchs: The second-highest rank, consisting of seven powerful leaders, each referred to as a Head. Supreme Archon: The absolute leader and mastermind behind NeoGenesis. "Well, at first he was only an Enforcer when we first met. Now he has risen to the rank of Void Commander. Heh, he might get promoted to Grand Executor with that stunt he pulled in France." Azriel didn''t really know how to feel anymore. Those soldiers in France... they basically died because of him. ''Right... this won''t be the first time someone will die because of me, will it?'' He knew just what type of world he was in. The morals of his previous world... they wouldn''t work here. "I told him once he bes a Heptarch, I would bless him with immortality. Pfft, as if I really could do that." "...." ''What a shameless bastard...!'' Didn''t he realize he had just made a future enemy? Wait... "Does he know my name?" Luckily, Nol shook his head. "No, I only gave him your blood and strictly ordered him not to identify it. He could only find out who you were if he found you." ''Good...'' "Do you still have Dante''s blood?" Azriel asked. Nol nodded. "Yes, I still have some stored inside this ring, along with a bit of yours." ''Having someone inside the organization could be extremely useful.'' ''It doesn''t seem he can help me with my missing memories...'' How was this supposed to be just a side event? It felt just as important as a main event! "Anything else I need to know?" Though he really hoped this was all. He might actually go crazy. "Nah, not that I can recall at the moment. Why? Do you want to go back?" Azriel nodded. "Yeah, my family must be worried by now..." ''Mom is totally going to kill me...'' "Your family, huh... right, master is a prince as well. Of course, he is." Azriel felt uneasy seeing the strange admiration in Nol''s eyes. "Alright! Let''s go meet your family!" Nol suddenly shouted, standing up and walking toward where Azriel had entered. "Huh?" Meet his family? "Wait!" Azriel stood up and chased after him. "Didn''t you say you were stuck in this ce?" "Hmm, oh yes, I was stuck in this ce. Not anymore though." "What?" He looked suspiciously at Nol now. "Just yesterday, I finally managed to break the seal that was keeping me here. Now I can simply leave with the same way that brought you here." ''Just yesterday, huh...'' The timing was perfect... almost too perfect. "It''s funny, isn''t it, master? If you hadn''t epted my invitation today, I would have left this ce tomorrow... perhaps it''s fate, no?" "Perhaps... but... you are free now, aren''t you? Why... why do you want to follow me?" Nol could finally leave this ce, yet instead, he waited for Azriel toe. And now that he did, he intends to go with him to his family. ''Is that really what he wants?'' "Because you are my master." Azriel looked at him, wide-eyed at the sudden serious look Nol was giving him. "You might have forgotten your memories, but I haven''t. No matter what, you are still my master, the one who taught me everything, and I intend to follow you till your death. Besides, staying with you, master... I doubt it would ever get boring." It wouldn''t. "Is that really what you want?" "It is." Nol''s voice was filled with confidence as he looked at Azriel seriously. Azriel couldn''t detect a hint of deception in Nol''s voice. "Haaa...." In the end, he could only release a tired sigh. ''How am I supposed to exin this to Mom and Dad...'' Truly troublesome. "What is your mana core level, actually?" "Hmm? Oh, it''s level 2. I am a grade 3 intermediate somehow." ''So, the same as me, huh... but how?'' It''s not like Nol has killed a void creature before. So... ''The mana in here... is it possible that because he has lived here for as long as he can remember, he adapted enough to consume the mana in the air and be a grade 3 intermediate?'' That would probably be the only thing that makes sense. Azriel was honestly getting too tired and just wanted to get away from this ce now. "Fine, let''s go... just don''t cause any unnecessary trouble, alright?" Hearing Azriel''s words, Nol beamed with delight. "Of course! I would never cause trouble for master!" ''I don''t believe him...'' How could he? This guy changes attitudes way too easily. Just a while ago, this entire building was trembling with his rage, and now? He had be obedient. Azriel could only shake his head and pray... pray that his parents wouldn''t kill him themselves. ***** "Whoa! So this is what Earth looks like, huh?" Azriel watched Nol, who was mesmerized by his surroundings. They had just teleported back to the Crimson estate,nding in the backyard. ''You haven''t seen half of it,'' Azriel thought, realizing Nol truly had never left White Haven. How had Nol, with his unique skill, ended up imprisoned there? It was a mystery. Azriel noticed the sun already rising. "Two hours is still better than two years, I suppose." Suddenly, a cold, chilling voice cut through the air behind them, making both Azriel and Nol freeze. Goosebumps prickled their skin as they slowly turned around. A devil stood there. In the form of his mother. His poor father had already fallen in battle, slumpedagainst a wall with his eyes closed... Azriel swallowed hard, his mouth dry as dust. It felt like the entire garden was burning under her gaze. ''...Fuck.'' [AN: Extra character illustrations are now avable on the Discord server!] Chapter 31: Christmas Banquet [1] Today was December 25. It was Christmas Day. More than two months had passed since Azriel had made it back to the Crimson estate and after the White Haven event. He and Nol had barely survived his mother''s wrath. Not that Azriel didn''t understand her anger. Suddenly disappearing in perhaps one of the safest ces on Earth after just returning from being presumed dead for the past two years... Of course, his mother would be worried. As for Nol... He had been staying at the Crimson estate ever since. His family, especially his mother and sister, had taken quite a liking to him, treating Nol as family. Both Azriel and Nol came up with a simple story that Nol was a friend Azriel had made in the void realm, where Nol had lost all his memories, making him know almost nothing about Earth and his own life there. Somehow Nol had found himself trapped in his own unique skill, forgetting how to use it, making Azriel think he died, so he escaped the void realm without him. But after finally finding out how, Nol managed to send an invitation to Azriel at the Crimson estate. At first, Azriel was still suspicious of Nol, but after living with him day after day, he noticed that the boy wouldn''t do him or his family any harm. In fact, it seemed Nol would be the one to harm those who dared to even have such thoughts against his master and his family. In these two months, Azriel unfortunately couldn''t really train much. The reason? "I think this one suits him the best, don''t you think so, Mother?" "Yes, I agree. This one makes his eyes stand out much more!" The mother-daughter pair behind him treated him like a dress-up doll. They had barely left Azriel''s side since the White Haven incident. Who knows where he might disappear to when left on his own again? Or better said, with his father. It seemed that every time the father-son pair were together, Azriel would somehow manage to disappear. In other words, they didn''t really trust Azriel and Joaquin to be left together anymore. Not that Azriel minded that much... If he was honest, he had missed the feeling of having people worry over him. ... it felt nice. Though he was still a little annoyed that they didn''t allow him to train. But that was one of the conditions for being allowed to go to the hero academy. It was a hassle to persuade his mother since she didn''t favor the idea of Azriel leaving the Crimson estate. Luckily, his father and sister managed to help him out, though the former almost lost his life... Again. Only a week was left until the academy would start. It''s not like Azriel really needed to prepare for it. Currently, his mother and sister were with him in his room. After changing clothes for the umpteenth time, he had finally settled on a ck tuxedo and adjusted his cor properly. His hair wasbed back as well. Jasmine and his mother nodded at each other, seemingly proud of themselves. Both of them were sitting on his bed, and as he gazed at the pile of clothes next to them... His lips twitched. More than half of them couldn''t even be worn today! ''I feel used... not even being in Europe was this tiring!'' Even in this world, Christmas was celebrated. In fact, it was even more significant than in his previous world, as it symbolized the hope that humanity was still standing. Each year, the four great ns of Asia would host a banquet. A Christmas banquet, to be precise. This year, it was Azriel''s family''s turn to host. His sister, Jasmine, was wearing a sleek ck dress that hugged her figure, with a high neckline and long sleeves. The fabric shimmered subtly in the light, cascading down to a modest length just above her knees. Their mother, Aeliana, wore a simr dress, but hers was red instead of ck. Azriel understood why the protagonist was captivated by Jasmine. Her beauty was simply enchanting, a maic force that could draw everyone in. Even as her brother, Azriel couldn''t help but be in awe of her breathtaking appearance. She had a quality that seemed to set her apart from everyone else. And then there was their mother, whose beauty was on an entirely different level. She possessed elegance and grace that seemed almost otherworldly. ''Still, he''s not getting her...'' Not that he had anything against the protagonist. In fact, Azriel liked him a lot. Sure, he had ws like every other person, but one of his most irritating ws was his harem. ''It''s not like he has a harem right now, though...'' Perhaps he could change that? Make the protagonist someone who would stick to one person? Azriel shook his head. ''I don''t have time to waste on that.'' Instead, he would just intervene if he noticed him and Jasmine getting closer. "Both of you can go downstairs. I''ll find you after I see what''s taking Nol so long." His mother frowned a little at Azriel''s words. "Are you sure? It has been a while since you attended something like this..." Azriel smiled, hearing her concern. He could see Jasmine looking at him, also a little worried. Azriel was someone who almost never attended banquets. This would also be the first time Azriel Crimson would reappear in public, dispelling all the rumors that had been going around about him for the past two years. "Perhaps it''s better if I stay with you and Nol...?" Hearing his sister, Azriel shook his head. "There is no need. Seriously, both of you are worrying too much. I promise I will be fine. Besides, it''s about to start, and I''m sure Father is waiting downstairs already." It would be odd if his mother and sister werete. As for Azriel, it wasn''t like anyone was expecting him anyway, so he could afford to be a littleter than them. "Fine... just make sure to stay with Nol if you aren''t joining us. Otherwise, find us if something happens." Luckily, his mother relented this time, making Azriel break out in a small smile. "I doubt something will happen, but I promise I will find you if it does." Who was he kidding? Of course, trouble would happen! In fact, Azriel was counting on it. This Christmas banquet would be... ''The perfect chance to change Azriel Crimson''s image.'' Chapter 32: Christmas Banquet [2] Crystal chandeliers hung from the high, vaulted ceiling, each one dripping with hundreds of glittering prisms that cast a cool, silver light over the room. The walls were adorned with sleek, silver panels, etched with delicate patterns that seemed toe alive in the flickering candlelight. Large, ornately framed mirrors hung between the panels, reflecting the grandeur of the space and making it seem evenrger. The floor was a gleaming expanse of polished marble, iid with swirling patterns of onyx and silver. Everywhere you looked, there were fresh flowers ¨C roses, lilies, and orchids in every imaginable color ¨C arranged in tall, vases that stood on pedestals of carved mahogany. Long banquet tables, draped in heavy white linen, wereden with silver tters of the finest foods. At the center of each table, candbras of polished silver held thick, white candles that burned steadily, their mes dancing in the air. The guests themselves were a dazzling sight, each one dressed in the height of fashion. Men in tailored tuxedos and women in glittering gowns moved gracefully around the room, theirughter and conversation a pleasant hum that filled the space. Waiters in crisp, white uniforms moved seamlessly among the guests, carrying trays of champagne and canap¨¦s. At one end of the ballroom, a grand piano stood, its ckcquered surface reflecting the room''s light. A pianist yed softly, the music dancing through the conversations and adding elegance to the atmosphere. Amidst the crowd, a young woman captivated nearly everyone''s attention. Her silver hair cascaded down her back in soft waves, catching the light from the chandeliers and shimmering like a waterfall of molten metal. She wore a dress that matched the room''s cool elegance, a flowing gown of shimmering silver that clung to her figure and red out gently as it reached the floor. Her eyes were a striking shade of grey, clear and piercing, framed by long, darkshes that fluttered with every blink. Her lips, tinted with a hint of red, curled into a delicate smile that sent shivers through the hearts of every young man in the room. Not a single person in the room was unaware of her identity. She was the Princess of the great Frost n. Celestina Frost. And soon-to-be elder sister. "Congrattions, Celestina. I''m certain you''ll make a wonderful elder sister." "Thank you," Celestina replied, her voice like the chiming of a silver bell, resonant and enchanting. "Though I must admit, I''m hoping for a little sister rather than a brother." Celestina''s smile remained gentle as she spoke. If Azriel were to hear this, he might question his grasp on reality even more than he already did. After all... There had been no mention in the book of Celestina''s mother being pregnant. Which meant that Azriel''s survival had somehow added another member to the Frost n. How exactly had that happened? Perhaps it would be best if he never asked Ragnar. "Right? Having a little brother will honestly just make you worry all the time. I can''t count the number of times Azriel almost drove me crazy." Hearing Jasmine''s words, Celestina''s smile froze. ''Azriel...?'' Why would she suddenly say his name? It wasn''t just Celestina who looked at Jasmine in shock; Caleus Neb, the Prince of the Neb n, who was the same age as the Princess of the Crimson n, shared the same astonished expression. His amethyst hair shimmered under the chandelier light, matching his striking violet eyes that held the depth of gxies. Both knew about Azriel being dead. Every single member of the four great ns knew of it. What caught them off guard was that Jasmine normally never spoke of him since his death. Ever. Celestina respected Jasmine immensely. The Princess of the Frost n aspired to be a pir of humanity, a hero, and saw the Crimson Princess as a rival she needed to surpass. Who wouldn''t think like that? Jasmine Crimson, who would likely be the strongest second-year student just as she had been in her first year, had already set her sights on bing the student council president and was destined to be the next head of the Crimson n. She was an obstacle that, in Celestina''s eyes, needed to be ovee. But she still considered Jasmine a friend. Given their high statuses, there weren''t many people Celestina could interact with without worry. Jasmine was someone she admired and regarded as a friend, unlike her little brother, whom she never knew how to talk to. Azriel always seemed lost in his own world. She wanted to ask why Jasmine had mentioned Azriel, but she felt it would be inappropriate. Maybe it was just a slip of the tongue? Caelus and Celestina exchanged a fleeting nce, and in that brief moment of understanding, they silently agreed to let it pass. "Speaking of the devil, where the hell is he...? He''s already half an hourte. If he shows up now, it will be quite troublesome..." Both Celestina and Caelus grew even more puzzled by Jasmine''s mumbling. ''...has she finally lost it?'' "Jasmine, are you feeling alright?" Caelus asked with concern, causing Jasmine to snap out of her daze and look at him with wide eyes. "Ah, yes, I''m fine. Sorry about that," Jasmine replied, though Caelus remained unconvinced. "Are you sure? If you''re feeling unwell, perhaps we should¡ª" Suddenly, his words trailed off as he noticed something unusual. It wasn''t just him¡ªeveryone in the ballroom had fallen silent. The music had abruptly stopped, and the chatter had ceased as if the sound had been abruptly cut off. ''What''s happening...?'' Celestina, though not overly worried, found the sudden silence strange. ''A special event, perhaps?'' she wondered. Step¡ª! A single, thunderous step echoed through the ballroom, drawing everyone''s attention to the entrance. Heads snapped towards the entrance, their gasps echoing off the walls. What they saw¡­ "!?" Left them trembling. ''H-how¡­!?'' Celestina could hardly believe her eyes. No one did. Standing there was the prince who was thought to have died¡ªthe one who had fallen in battle against the Void. He stood tall andmanding, his posture impable and resolute, radiating an aura of confidence and strength that seemed almost otherworldly. Every gaze in the room was locked on him, their faces a mix of astonishment and bewilderment. Step¡ª! Each step he took resonated through the space like distant thunder, rendering the crowd spellbound and motionless. He wore a ck tuxedo that melded seamlessly with his dark hair, enhancing the striking contrast of his crimson-red eyes. Those eyes were like pools of liquid fire, burning with an intensity that was both mesmerizing and disquieting. Behind him, another figure in a pristine white tuxedo stood slightly in the background, his presence barely noticed. Yet, his silver hair and matching crimson-red eyes oddly hinted at a striking resemnce to the crimson prince. The subtle sheen of his silver locks caught the light, adding an otherworldly quality to his appearance. Yet, it was the prince in ck who held the room''s undivided attention. Step¡ª! . . Step¡ª! . . Step¡ª! . . Step¡ª! . . Step¡ª! . . Celestina recalled Jasmine''s earlier words. . . Step¡ª! . . He continued to walk calmly through the crowd, their disbelief evident in every eye. . . Step¡ª! . . Until... . . Step¡ª! . . He finally stopped. . . Standing in the center of the ballroom. His crimson eyes, so intense they were almost unrecognizable, swept over the assembled guests. Suddenly, his gaze locked with hers. Ba... Thump! Celestina''s heart skipped a beat as their eyes met for a fleeting moment. He was the first to break the connection, turning his gaze to his sister, who regarded him with narrowed eyes. Azriel''s lips curved into a soft, knowing smile. Ba... Thump! Celestina felt her heart skip a beat once more, this time with the impact of his smile. And she wasn''t alone. More than half of the guests felt their hearts quicken at that smile. "All of you are looking at me like I''m some sort of ghost¡ª" His voice was soft, yet it effortlessly carried across the room. "¡ªWhy? Today is Christmas, after all... the day of miracles." With that, he moved towards a nearby waiter, who visibly paled upon his approach. Azriel casually took a ss of red wine from the tray, as if nothing unusual had happened. "I''m sure you have many questions about me. Where have I been all this time? Did I die? Was I disowned? Did I run away?" He addressed each of the rumors that had been circting about him with a calm smile. "The truth is, I wasn''t dead, disowned, or fleeing. Instead, I..." The crowd leaned in, hanging on his every word, until he abruptly turned his gaze toward someone. Celestina, along with everyone else, followed his stare and saw him looking at his father. Joaquin Crimson, nked by Ragnar on his left and Aeliana, his wife, on his right, watched with approving smiles. Joaquin gave a nod of acknowledgment. "For the past two years, I was in the Void Realm." "...!" Chapter 33: Christmas Banquet [3] All the guests fell into a deeper silence upon hearing his words. Their minds were still grappling with the revtion Azriel had just shared. Feeling the weight of every gaze upon him made Azriel ufortable, though he didn''t show it. He couldn''t afford to break now. He had to y his role perfectly. The role of Azriel Crimson, the prince who survived the Void Realm on his own. The role he had been acting for the past two months without a break. It had reached the point where he was beginning to believe his own lies. But... He couldn''t allow himself to get lost in the role. Every day, he reminded himself that as much as he was Azriel Crimson, he was also Leo Karumi. He couldn''t lose that part of himself. Not yet. In front of every eye in the room, it took everything he had not to make a single mistake. A single mistake was all it would take for the strongest here to notice something odd. He couldn''t afford that. Everything had to be perfect. The way he carried himself, spoke, looked, and moved¡ªthere couldn''t be a single w. Also... His gaze shifted towards Solomon, who sat at one of the tables, watching him with excitement. ''It looks like he got his wish in the end, huh...'' He recalled Solomon''s desire for Azriel to reveal himself back at the military base. His wish hade true. His gaze shifted to a woman standing next to him, and Azriel found himself momentarily breathless. Her ck obsidian hair cascaded in sleek waves, perfectlyplementing the elegant ck dress she wore. Her rose-colored eyes, striking and vibrant, contrasted sharply with her pale, porcin skin. Her face was stoic, her eyes betraying almost no emotion as they locked with his. Almost¡­ He could detect a glimmer of curiosity hidden deep within her gaze. ''Freya Selene¡­'' The headmistress of the Hero Academy. A Grade 1 Saint. Azriel allowed a brief, soft smile to form on his lips¡ªa smile that only he, Solomon, and Freya fully understood. ''All is still going ording to my n.'' For now. Even though he hadn''t been able to train physically for the past two months, he hadn''t been idle. He had been meticulously nning using his knowledge of the book, just as he had strategized with Solomon back in the caf¨¦. But¡­ ''Always expect the unexpected. I can''t rely solely on my ns. There''s a high chance something will go wrong. No, with my luck, which matches the protagonist''s, something will definitely go wrong.'' He was certain of that. His luck, as Leo and Azrielbined, matched or perhaps even surpassed that of the protagonist. Finally, he turned his attention back to the other guests, surveying them with aposed and confident demeanor. And so... Azriel''s lips parted. "When I was in the Void Realm, it reminded me of a story I once read." It was a story Leo''s mother had told. He made sure his voice was soft yet powerful enough to reach every ear in the room. Everyone listened intently, even his family, who had not heard a single word about his time in the Void Realm, nor had they asked. Naturally, they were focused on every word he spoke. "It was about a little boy who found himself in and of unimaginable horror. Picture a ce where the sky is perpetually ck, and the air is thick with the stench of rot and death. And where the trees were twisted, gnarled hands reaching out to snatch anything that darede close. Every shadow hid unspeakable terrors." His words were met with confused stares, as though he were recounting a child''s fairy tale. Which... He was. "This boy was utterly alone. His family... they were gone, consumed by the very horrors that now stalked him relentlessly." Despite its origins as a children''s story, Azriel found himself connected to it, perhaps because, like the boy, he had lost his family once. "But he kept going. He had to. He built a fragile shelter from debris, barely enough to fend off the biting cold, but it was something. Every meal was a desperate scavenging mission, living off scraps that barely kept him alive." A hint of emotion crept into his voice, recalling the time he had to struggle for every meal as Leo. "And every night, hey awake, listening to the monsters outside, their ws scratching and growling, trying to get in. Yet, he held on, clinging to a fragile thread of hope." "One day, amidst the rubble, he found an old, tattered book. It was a storybook, filled with tales of heroes and bravery, so out of ce in that nightmarish world." His gaze swept through the room once more, eventually meeting Celestina''s. She, like the others, was now listening with rapt attention. This made Azriel smile wider. "He read it over and over, drawing strength from those stories, imagining himself as one of those heroes. In the darkest moments, when he felt like surrendering to the darkness, he''d think about those heroes and their courage, how they never gave in no matter how dire the situation." He paused, taking a deep breath. "He survived. Emerging from thatnd of horror battered and scarred, but alive, with a heart that still beat with hope." Some looked at him with confusion, not yet grasping the meaning behind the tale, while others were beginning to understand. "And do you know why that boy survived?" "Was it sheer willpower? Was it a miracle? Or was it simply the indomitable human spirit¡ªthe part of us that refuses to be crushed no matter how horrible things get?" "...!" Everyone in the room looked at him with wide eyes. "The answer to that question is all of it. We humans will do anything to survive. Every obstacle, every challenge, only fuels our fire. When pushed to the edge, we don''t just adapt¡ªwe evolve, we conquer, we ze a trail where there was none before." "...." "Just like the boy, I have survived and of unimaginable horror¡­ the Void Realm. In my time there, I learned one extremely important thing." He paused, letting the weight of his words build as every gaze remained fixed on him in anticipation. "The strong devour the weak." In the Void Realm, if you were weaker than your opponent, you were as good as dead. It was as simple as that. Ragnar was right¡ªbeing weak was a sin, both in this world and in the Void Realm. "Of course, I''ve learned other things as well, but strength is what matters most in both worlds. If we humans remain weak, the Void will consume us. And so... I will be joining the Hero Academy." "!!" A fresh wave of shock swept through the room, all except for those closest to him who already understood the implications. Azriel was widely known for being the only prince who had never trained to be a hero. The idea of him joining the Hero Academy was normally unexpected, to say the least. A mischievous smile tugged at his lips as he nced at his sister, who was already ring at him. ''Looks like she''s already figured it out, huh¡­ Sorry, but even I need to stretch my legs.'' He mentally apologized to his sister as he prepared to address the room. "It seems my sudden appearance has cast a shadow over this joyous party¡­ how about we brighten things up? The Academy is about to start, and since there are some students, or soon-to-be students here, I have a proposal." He lifted his ss of wine, which he had not yet touched, and raised it for everyone to see. "Let''s have some duels!" Chapter 34: Christmas Banquet [4] "I should have known... you were trouble itself." Azriel suppressed a chuckle hearing his sister grumbling. He was standing next to Celestina and Caleus, watching the room being readjusted for the duels. Nol, meanwhile, was enjoying himself, talking to guests and indulging in the food. Just like Azriel, Nol hadn''t had many opportunities to leave the Crimson estate, and his curiosity about the world was evident. Varied gazes were directed at Azriel, making him want to run away; it was extremely nerve-wracking, but necessary. All that was left was this duel, and he would finally be done for the night. ''No, that''s wrong...'' He nced at Freya and Solomon, who were talking to each other. ''If after all of this, she still isn''t on board, it will be troublesome.'' Everything he had done was to convince Freya to agree to Azriel and Solomon''s n. Even histeness had been intentional¡ªor rather, not entirely. Azriel had nned to bete to the party, but it turned out Nol had genuinely struggled to wear his tuxedo and had refused help from the servants. ''Still, it worked in my favor... though I''m sure Mom will be mad.'' For some reason, his parents had decided to leave the banquet with Ragnar. ''Speaking of parents...'' "The Neb and Dusk ns didn''t join us, Caelus?" Azriel turned his attention to Caleus, who was staring at him intently, just as Celestina was. "...They haven''t. My parents and the Dusk n have decided to cooperate with each other and deal with the sudden issues that have arisen in Europe over the past few months." Hearing his answer, Azriel nodded, his thoughts racing. ''To think my survival changed so much in Europe...'' "Can I ask you a question...?" ''Hmm?'' Azriel looked at Caleus, who had aplex expression on his face. "It''s true that you were in the Void Realm all along for the past two years, right?" "That is right," Azriel nodded calmly. "Then... what is your mana core level now?" The people who were sneakily listening nearby strained their ears, and even Jasmine was looking at him curiously. Not once had Azriel revealed his rank to her or his parents, nor did they ask. ''He is curious, huh... not just him,'' Azriel thought, feeling Celestina''s piercing stare from his side, almost making his cheek twitch. ''Good...'' Azriel smiled. "If you are that curious, why don''t you find out for yourself?" Caleus and everyone else looked at him, wide-eyed in surprise. "You really have changed a lot..." ''Of course I have... the old Azriel died.'' Surprised though he was, Caleus nodded firmly in the end. "Very well, I shall be your partner. But be warned, I am a Grade 2 Intermediate already. Show me the you who survived the Void Realm on his own, Azriel Crimson." A fire was now burning in his violet eyes. Jasmine didn''t stop him or Azriel, knowing it was pointless. Though she did look worried, it wasn''t as if they would be fighting to the death. The rules were simple: no affinities, no sword arts and no skills. The first one to be knocked unconscious or surrender would lose. "I wish to fight you as well, but..." Azriel heard a soft murmur and turned to see Celestina. She pouted slightly, her eyes glistening with disappointment, and her cheeks flushed a gentle pink. ''A-argh! Dammit, how can she look so cute!'' Azriel almost broke character. ''I can see why he fell for her... those eyes...'' They were so bright and innocent! Ragnar was right to say she had a line of boys willing to be her boyfriend. She was just that beautiful! One of the hardest parts of keeping hisposure for Azriel was enduring the gazes of all these people who could bepared to goddesses in his previous world. ''Calm down...'' Taking a deep breath inwardly, Azriel spoke to Celestina. "It would be rude of me to fight ady while she is wearing such a beautiful dress..." "O-oh..." Both Jasmine and Celestina looked wide-eyed at Azriel, who turned away, scratching his cheek. "But..." A soft smile appeared on his face as he looked back at her. "Once we are both in the academy, I will have a duel with you whenever you want." Celestina didn''t say anything, just stared at him. ''T-that didn''t sound weird, did it...? Does she think of me as a creep now?'' Azriel wondered, feeling a pang of anxiety. ''Argh! No point thinking about it; the duel is finally about to start...'' Azriel and Caleus finally moved towards the center while everyone gazed at them in anticipation. The atmosphere was charged with excitement and curiosity. The Crimson Prince against the Neb Prince¡ªthis duel was already legendary before it even began. ***** The guests formed a cautious circle around Azriel and Caleus, careful to give them ample space. No referee was needed for these duels. They could begin whenever they chose. Azriel summoned Void Eater, gripping it tightly in his right hand. Across from him, Caleus twirled his silver spear with fluid grace, its long reach a stark contrast to the close-quarters lethality of Azriel''s katana. They stood still, each waiting for the other to make the first move. ''This is insane...'' Azriel could hardly believe he was here, facing off against a prince from one of the four great ns. Every action he''d taken today seemed utterly surreal. No, not just today. Ever since arriving in EASC, he''d been living a reality that once existed only in his imagination. He still hadn''t adjusted to the fact that he was in a world he''d once only read about. The weight of every gaze on him felt surreal. They didn''t know... they didn''t know how much they truly meant to Azriel. No, not Azriel, but... Leo. The kid who had lost his family. The only reason he had survived those dark days was because of these people, standing here now. Not just them, but the protagonist¡ªthe one who inspired him to hold on. They were one of the most important reasons he had made it through. Since arriving in EASC and the Crimson Estate, one thought kept running through Azriel''s mind: What was he going to do now? What was his goal? Was a coffee shop really all he wanted? ''No...'' It wasn''t. He didn''t want that. This world might actually fill the hole inside him. How could he just settle for a coffee shop? But being a hero wasn''t something he could be either. Sure, he could join the academy, be a hero in name, but he would never be a true hero. That wasn''t who Azriel¡ªor Leo¡ªwas. He couldn''t walk the path of a hero. ''I can never shine as bright as them...'' He could never be as pure as them, have such resolve, such dreams, and... ''I am not worthy...'' He wasn''t worthy of being a hero. So instead... He would ensure they became even greater heroes, even if they resented him for it, even if their path became more dangerous. He would do it all to help them reach their dreams, to shine as bright as stars. Everyone around them watched the two with bated breath. Azriel narrowed his eyes slightly at Caleus. And then... ''[Void Mind]'' Chapter 35: Christmas Banquet [5] Celestina''s eyes were glued to the two princes standing in the middle of the ballroom. There was no sounding from anywhere, only utter silence. ''Caleus was right...he has changed.'' A lot. The old Azriel would have never done everything he had done today. It wasn''t just that which surprised her. The thing that surprised her the most was... ''Heplimented me...'' It wasn''t like gettingplimented was something that shook her heart or made it flutter. Celestina had receivedpliments from countless people already, so she had gotten used to it. What shocked her the most was that ''he'' was the one whoplimented her. As far as she could remember, Azriel would neverpliment anyone. Hell, he would barely even talk to her or Caleus as if he wasn''t interested. The air around him always seemed to say to stay away from him. He was always someone who distanced himself from everyone around him. But now? It was like he was almost a different person. Celestina didn''t mean to speak out her desire to fight him as well. It was just a thought that identally leaked out, which Azriel heard. Yet he didn''t ignore her; instead, he promised her a duel at the academy. ''Right... he will be joining the academy as well now.'' She had thought that he would never join the hero academy. It made her a little happy as well. Among the four great ns, Azriel was the only one who was the same age as her, but unfortunately, he had never held any interest in being a hero like her. Until now. Curiosity enveloped her as she gazed at Azriel''s face. ''What happened during those 2 years...?'' She wanted to know more about him. It was then that it happened. "...!" Chills ran down her back. His face... It changed abruptly. Before, he looked determined, with a fire in his crimson eyes directed at Caelus. But now... It was gone. All of it was gone. His expression, his eyes, and the air around him. They all turned into a nk canvas. ''W-what...'' Celestina felt like she would be swallowed up staring into those deepening crimson eyes. She couldn''t see any emotion on his face or in his eyes. Only detachment. A detached gaze directed straight at the surprised Caleus. It was as if he wasn''t looking at Caleus as a human but as something insignificant. Like he was gazing at the open air. She would have suspected that it was a skill or something, but that couldn''t be true. ''Unless he found something like that in the Void Realm, but...'' It seemed rare. A skill that suppressed one''s emotions was unheard of. And if it existed, anyone would kill for it. Not letting your emotions get the better of you in battle was something anyone would desire. So... ''Did he learn to suppress his emotions in the Void Realm...?'' His words from earlier echoed in her mind. ''Just like the boy, I have survived and of unimaginable horror¡­ the Void Realm.'' Does surviving in the Void Realm result in such a change? To be emotionless? ''No... even if he survived the Void Realm, that doesn''t mean he was the only one to have ever done it.'' There were other humans who had done what Azriel had done. But they never learned the ability to suppress their emotions. ''Just what happened there...'' The curiosity inside her heart, like a little me, only burned even more. Without allowing anyone to think further, Caleus was the first to move. He thrust his spear forward faster than a dormant or awakened eye could follow, the long weapon piercing the air with a whistling sound. Swish¡ª! Yet... To his and everyone else''s surprise, Azriel sidestepped, the spear''s tip missing him by inches. Azriel spun on his heel, bringing Void Eater down in a swift arc. ng¡ª! Void Eater shed against the spear''s shaft, the sound ringing through the ballroom like a ripple. Sparks flew. ''No way...'' Celestina and the others were in disbelief. Azriel had just dodged the attack of a grade 2 intermediate... And countered. Caleus wasn''t just any grade 2 intermediate; he was the prince of the Neb n, one who had more opportunities to train than most could dream of. The children of the four great ns should be unrivaled in their ranks... except for Azriel Crimson. Until now. Azriel didn''t allow him to breathe as he suddenly pressed the attack, his katana a blur of shes. ng¡ª! ng¡ª! ng¡ª! The sound of their weapons shing reverberated through the ballroom. Caleus met him blow for blow, his spear twirling and parrying each of Azriel''s attacks with calcted precision. A quick lunge from Azriel forced Caleus back, making him grit his teeth. He countered with a sweeping strike aimed at Azriel''s legs. "!!" Yet to Caleus and everyone''s surprise again, Azriel leaped, his body twisting unnaturally mid-air, Void Eater shing downwards, forcing Caleus to roll to the side. "Tch... were you out surviving in the Void Realm or secretly training under some master!?" Caleus shouted, a little frustrated, yet everyone could clearly see the grin on his face. Azriel didn''t answer. His eyes still looked at him with detachment. They shed again, Azriel''s katana slicing in a horizontal sweep that Caleus blocked with his spear''s shaft. ng¡ª! Azriel shifted his weight, pivoting to bring Void Eater down in a powerful overhead strike, but Caleus raised his spear just in time. ng¡ª! Celestina and the others were absorbed, watching the two try to gain the upper hand. Caleus spun his spear in a wide arc to create distance, making Azriel leap back. ng¡ª! ng¡ª! The duel took them across the ballroom, their movements a violent dance. "Haaa!" With a scream, Caleus retaliated with a series of rapid jabs, forcing Azriel to defend with Void Eater. ng¡ª! ng¡ª! ng¡ª! Azriel moved like lightning, parrying almost every thrust, but even he couldn''t defend against them all. His ck tuxedo began to tear, and his cheek was grazed, causing him to leap back once again. Drip... Drip... The sound of his blood staining the floor resounded through the room. "Azriel!?" Jasmine shouted worriedly as she saw his wounds, yet... Azriel didn''t react. Only a few managed to notice the slight twitch of his right eyebrow. But that was it. ''Caleus is still stronger... he can''t win in a contest of pure skill!'' Celestina had already concluded that it was going to be Azriel''s loss. The fact that he could fight Caleus evenly for this long was already tremendous. But... She clenched her fist until her knuckles turned white. ''...I want to see more.'' She didn''t want it to end. Celestina wanted to see more. More of the one who was once called the unworthy prince. ***** ''Interesting.'' A singr thought ran through Azriel''s mind as he gazed at Caleus. Wiping the blood from his face, he looked at his red-stained fingertips. Or at least, they should have been red since the world around him had turned colorless. ''I never thought I would get this far.'' Though [Void Mind] allowed his emotions to be suppressed and his thinking to be clearer, it didn''t provide a physical boost. But that didn''t matter. Winning was never his original n. At most, he wanted to draw against Caleus. All he needed to do was put on a good performance for Freya. At least that was what he was supposed to do, but now... ''It seems winning is a bigger possibility than I had thought.'' It was strange. Azriel might have trained diligently, but not to the extent that he could keep up with Caleus. It didn''t take long for him to consider why he was managing to hold his own. ''The missing memories...'' It seemed that he had grown stronger than he realized, as his body was reacting instinctively against Caleus. Azriel was sure of it since his footwork resembled a bit of Leo''s as well. There was a time when Leo had won the Muay Thai tournament in middle school. But after winning, he had stopped practicing that sport, having grown tired of it. ''So I have managed to integrate a battle style consisting of Leo''s and the old Azriel''s.'' Truly interesting. His n had originally been to put on a good performance and, at best, draw against Caleus. But now... ''ns have changed.'' He was going for the win. Chapter 36: Christmas Banquet [6] "So, what do you think? Are you finally convinced?" Freya didn''t answer Solomon''s question, her gaze fixed on the ongoing duel. ng¡ª! ng¡ª! ''He looks so different now...'' Solomon couldn''t tell which Azriel was the real one. Was it the one back in Europe? The devil in the caf¨¦? The charming prince just before the duel? Or the one before him now, who didn''t even seem human? Solomon had to hold back a chuckle. ''And they dare call me the clown.'' "His battle style is certainly strange... If he were on my level, even I would have been caught off guard multiple times." Only praise left Solomon''s lips as he observed Azriel dueling with Caleus. The fight had grown more intense ever since Azriel started bleeding. Everyone had already forgotten this was supposed to be a friendly spar. "Muay Thai..." "Huh?" Solomon looked at Freya, surprised she had spoken. "It''s a forgotten martial art. Look at his stance, the way he shifts his weight. It''s unmistakably Muay Thai, at least the basis of his style is." Observing Azriel more closely, Solomon realized Freya was right. As Azriel parried Caleus''s spear thrust, he shifted his stance, delivering a swift knee strike to his ribs. "Argh!" The unexpected move threw Caleus off bnce, and the crowd gasped. Azriel didn''t relent; he followed up with his katana slicing through the air in a deadly arc. His footwork was fluid. ng¡ª! ng¡ª! ng¡ª! Solomon narrowed his eyes, his face bing serious. Anyone looking at him would be surprised to see such a rare expression. "How did he learn something like that?" It was ridiculous. To integrate such an unconventional martial art with his swordsmanship¡ªa monstrous feat. ''Ah... I was right to choose you, Azriel.'' No matter what happens, Solomon wouldn''t regret his choices, even if it resulted in his downfall. ***** ''What the hell is wrong with this guy?!'' Every time Caleus lunged forward, his spear slicing through the air with deadly precision, the tip would graze past Azriel by mere inches. It was as if the man was dancing around him, a ghostly wraith shifting just out of reach. Azriel''s movements were fluid and unpredictable, his body bending and twisting with a grace that made him seem almost untouchable. Azriel would always shift his body or parry his attacks just in time. His footwork constantly kept Caleus almost off guard. His entire focus was on Azriel''s body, moving like a snake trying to coil around him. ''Just how much did he train!?'' Even if Azriel spent two years in the void realm, the mere thought of him being able to be on par with Caleus on pure skill alone seemed absurd. It made Caleus wonder if Azriel had perhaps been training in some secluded ce instead of just surviving. But nheless... Caleus''s grin never left his face. It was fun. The fact that Azriel wasn''t weaker than him like Celestina or stronger like Jasmine or the Dusk Prince made him happy¡ªand excited. His predatory smile only widened as he looked into Azriel''s deep crimson eyes. To Caleus, it felt as though Azriel viewed him like some insignificant ant. But... ''Are you enjoying yourself as well?'' To Caleus, it also seemed like Azriel was merely suppressing himself. ''Are you having fun like me?'' ''Is your heart racing?'' ''Can you feel the adrenaline coursing through you?'' The subtle twitch Azriel had when Caleus first grazed him was proof enough that he could feel pain. He wasn''t entirely emotionless, even if the sight of the nk-faced crimson prince made the hairs on Caleus''s neck stand on end. "Haa!" Caleus lunged forward with a roar, aiming to sever Azriel''s neck with a vicious swipe of his spear. Azriel, anticipating the attack, dropped to one knee, the spear whistling overhead. In a single fluid motion, he whipped his katana upward in a deadly arc. ''Fast!'' Slish¡ª! Caleus''s instincts kicked in just as the de descended. He twisted to the left, feeling the air crackle with the force of the near miss. A thin line of blood traced his jawline as the de grazed him. Drip... Drip... Instead of retreating, Caleus gritted his teeth and adapted on the fly. He switched his spear to his left hand with a practiced flick and thrust his open right palm toward the kneeling Azriel. Azriel tilted his torso to the right, narrowly evading the strike. ''Gotcha!'' In that split second, as Azriel moved, Caleus''s spear lunged toward his exposed neck. But Azriel''s reflexes were razor-sharp; he sprang backward with just enough speed to avoid a fatal wound, though the edge of the spear still drew a shallow cut across his neck. ''Tch...! always narrowly escaping.'' Azriel gaze remained as cold as ever. Blood seeped from the wound, but he didn''t flinch, his expression betraying nothing of the pain this time. Caleus narrowed his eyes, aplex mix of frustration and begrudging respect etching across his face. ''Always just out of reach...'' He could feel the duel dragging on longer than it should, his stamina waning with each passing moment. The reliance on pure skill and the self-imposed restrictions made the fight feel like a relentless grind. ''...Once you''re in the academy, I''ll have a rematch with you, Azriel.'' A duel with no restrictions. A fight where they could unleash their full power. Caleus tightened his grip on his spear, muscles coiling as he bent forward, aiming the spearhead directly at Azriel''s chest. ''If you win this exchange, then it will be my loss.'' Azriel, catching the shift in Caleus''s stance, braced himself, gripping Void Eater with both hands. He bent his knees and raised the de in a defensive posture. Neither had managed tond a decisive blow, but it wasn''t due tock of effort or hesitation¡ªboth were capable of getting healed almost instantaneously if deeply injured. The reality was... The Crimson and Neb Princes were evenly matched in skill and resolve. In a heartbeat, they sprang forward, their movements synchronized. The ground trembled beneath them, sending ripples of wind that rustled the spectators'' clothes and hair. Caleus''s spear thrust forward with deadly precision, targeting the narrow gap in Azriel''s defense. Simultaneously, Azriel''s Void Eater arced through the air, a diagonal sweep intended to intercept. Swish¡ª! ng¡ª! The collision of their weapons rang out like a thunderp, and they instantly vanished from sight. A heartbeatter, they reappeared a meter apart, their backs turned to one another, panting heavily. The crowd gasped, their breath collectively catching as they processed the scene. Azriel''s right shoulder bore a deep, gaping wound, blood seeping from the gash. Caleus had a diagonal cut running from his left shoulder to his right waist, the blood already beginning to pool beneath him. Their bodies swayed, struggling to maintain bnce as they fought against the pull of their injuries. Thud¡ª! Caleus was the first to fall to his knees, his spear ttering to the ground beside him. Thud¡ª! Momentster, Azriel also crumpled to the ground, his de slipping from his grasp. A tense silence enveloped the arena as the crowd stared in stunned disbelief at the fallen princes. The winner of the duel is... Azriel Crimson. Chapter 37: Engagement [1] Both Azriel and Caleus sat on chairs, their wounds freshly treated by healers, the remnants of health potions still lingering on their tongues. The duel had escted far beyond what anyone anticipated, yet no one had the courage to intervene. ''To think I would actually manage to win...'' Azriel still felt like he was dreaming. [Void Mind] had already deactivated, but he remembered every moment vividly, knowing he had been in control the entire time. If he weren''t at a banquet, under the scrutinizing gaze of every guest, he would have been jumping for joy at his victory. But he couldn''t afford to break hisposure here. The guests had lost interest in the two students now dueling in the middle of the ballroom, their battle paling inparison to the sh between Azriel and Caleus. These guests, hailing from high sses and corners of the world, had witnessed Azriel''s remarkable return. Rumors would soon spread like wildfire across Earth. Conveniently, the banquet had a strict no-devices policy. No footage existed of his performance today. It was perfect¡ªstories about Azriel would be twisted and turned, making it difficult for anyone to discern the truth from the embellishments. "Seriously, what were you thinking..." Azriel smiled awkwardly at Jasmine, who sat next to him with an exasperated look on her face. Gulp-! He swallowed hard, noticing the faint anger she was hiding behind her eyes. "Well... I guess we did go a little overboard." "Yes, a little. Definitely just a little." Unfortunately, the more he spoke, the more anger Jasmine seemed to suppress. She kept checking his already healed wounds as if they might reopen at any moment. Health potions couldn''t mend the tears in his ck tuxedo, which Azriel found disappointing since it was probably extremely expensive. Yet, most would view the scars on his tuxedo as badges of honor. "Heh, you say ''fun,'' but you fought like you were a ghost." Turning to the person on his right, Azriel saw Caleus sipping red wine. Next to Caleus was Celestina, who was eyeing him intently, whether she realized it or not. Azriel shrugged. "Maybe it didn''t look like that to you, but I''m serious. I haven''t felt my heart race like that in ages." "Is that so..." Caleus seemed satisfied with his response, grinning as he downed the rest of his wine. ''Where are Mom and Dad... and Uncle Ragnar?'' For some reason, they never returned to watch his duel. Perhaps it was for the best, knowing his mother. ''Dodged a bullet there, I guess.'' ''...?'' Suddenly, he felt a piercing gaze from the other side of the ballroom, near the pianist. It was Solomon and Freya, both looking at him. ''I guess it''s finally time, huh?'' Azriel stood up, drawing everyone''s attention in the ballroom. Ignoring them, he was about to walk away when he felt a tug on his sleeve. "Where are you going...?" Looking down, he saw Jasmine still sitting, her brows furrowed with worry. "Going to talk to Solomon and the headmistress for a bit." "Oh..." Jasmine nodded in understanding. She wasn''t aware of Azriel''s connection with the headmistress, but she knew about Solomon saving him back in Europe. Whenever Azriel attended a banquet or party, Solomon would also always talk with him. "Just don''t fight Saint Solomon..." ''Huh? Fight Solomon?'' Azriel looked confused but nodded and walked towards them. Arriving at the table where Solomon and Freya were seated, Azriel took a seat, cing Freya on his right and Solomon on his left. A pink, transparent dome-like barrier suddenly enveloped the table, drawing shocked stares from the onlookers. "Sound barrier. No one will be able to read our lips," Freya exined, though Azriel already knew. He nodded anyway. "I have to say, that was quite a fight you put up there! Didn''t expect you to actually win," Solomon said, excitement evident in his voice. "I got lucky." Azriel shrugged. "Anyway..." Azriel turned his attention to Freya, who was looking back at him. Her expression was so nk he almost suspected she might also have [Void Mind]. "Does this mean you''re epting my n?" For a few seconds, Freya didn''t respond, her rose-colored eyes seeming to pierce into Azriel''s soul. Then... "I am." Azriel broke into a genuine smile for perhaps the first time today, oblivious to the effect it had on those sneaking nces at their table. "I''ve already heard most of the details from Solomon, but what do you need me to do?" Freya asked. "Not much, just two things actually." ''If she doesn''t agree, it will be much harder to go through with the n...'' Azriel suppressed a sigh at the thought. "First, ensure that no matter what happens outside the void dungeon, the parties already inside aren''t forced to cancel and return to the surface. I will personally handle any trouble inside the void dungeon." The ce they were headed after the entrance exam was called the void dungeon. What better way to bond with ssmates and grow stronger than to venture into one of the most dangerous ces on Earth? The void dungeon was one of the three great mysteries on Earth, appearing simultaneously with the first void rift. To date, only 37 floors had been explored. It was said that exploring all the floors and solving the other two great mysteries would reveal the origins of the void. Of course, the students were only expected to explore the first five floors. After that, they would typically be allowed to roam the city surrounding the void dungeon, which was also home to the Hero Academy. Unfortunately, in the book Neo Genesis attacked, intending to eliminate the students in the void dungeon and those roaming the city. Innocent people and students died as a result. Fortunately, Solomon arrived before the worst could happen, preventing more deaths but canceling further dungeon exploration. It was a tremendous shock for an organization hidden in the shadows for so long to openly attack one of the safest cities on Earth. ''Not this time, though...'' Azriel knew what was going to happen and nned to change the plot, ensuring Neo Genesis wouldn''t get their way. And how would he do that? Simple. Inform a trusted adult. "Very well. I expected that." Freya nodded, making Azriel feel relieved. No one at this table would question how Azriel knew about the impending attack by Neo Genesis. Each had their own reasons for supporting his n. Freya, for example, wanted to end the stagnant war between the void and humanity. Allowing the students to continue exploring the dungeon and growing stronger was a step to achieve that. "And the second?" "My ranking after the entrance exam... I want it hidden until the end of the trip or, if possible, a lower ranking." Freya narrowed her eyes in confusion as Solomon looked at him, both seemingly puzzled by his request. "Why would you want to hide your ranking after everything you''ve done today?" "!!" It didn''t take long for them to realize it. "Confusion, huh... The rumors created today will seem false if you rank lower, making you a lower priority and underestimated. They''ll focus more on the higher-ranking students without realizing a grade 3 intermediate is hiding among them until it''s toote... ha!" Solomon eximed, an amused smile on his face. Azriel nodded. While Solomon would deal with Neo Genesis on the surface, the lower-ranking members inside the void dungeon wouldn''t expect a second grade 3 intermediate¡ªAzriel Crimson. Though it sucked to have his rank lowered, it was necessary to prevent a tragedy. ''It''ll be interesting to see their shocked faces when I reveal myself...'' Perhaps it was a little fun to hide in the shadows once again. Azriel looked towards Freya, waiting for her answer. "...You will get whatever rank you earn in the entrance exam until the midterm exams." Azriel smiled genuinely for the second time that day. Chapter 38: Engagement [2] "So, what do you think of him?" Solomon asked, ncing at Freya. Freya looked over at Azriel, who was now chatting with his sister, Caleus, and Celestina. They had already finished discussing the n for when Neo Genesis would attack. The way Azriel was smiling while talking with his sister made Freya think of one thing since she met him. "He stinks." "Eh?" Solomon looked baffled, surprised by Freya''s crude remark about Azriel. "Death... it''s all around him." To Freya, Azriel just reeked of death. It made her skin crawl. "He smells of death? Really? If I''m honest, he smelled normal¡ªnice, even." Freya turned her head towards Solomon. "I can''t exin why, but that''s just how he smells to me... and it''s not just that." "Oohhh, there''s more now, is there? You''re surprisingly talkative today, Frey..." Solomon said, intrigued and eager to hear more of Freya''s opinion on Azriel. Freya ignored his remarks and continued looking at Azriel. "Ever since he stepped foot in this room..." Freya narrowed her eyes at Azriel. "Not a single truth has escaped his mouth." She could feel it. Those eyes of his... They were full of lies. Though he might have fooled everyone else with his act, he couldn''t fool Freya. ''Still, it''s impressive...'' When someone lies, there are usually signs in their bodynguage or behavior. Yet Azriel exhibited none of these¡ªno gaps, no tells. But Freya knew he was lying. If she was confident about one thing, it was recognizing the eyes of a liar. Solomon, surprisingly, remained quiet, watching Freya intently. "Same goes for you. Both of you are hiding things about the attack from me." Once again, Solomon stayed silent, a calm smile on his face. "That boy has his own agenda. He doesn''t expect the n he made to seed, not in the slightest. In other words, he''s using us¡ªme." Toying with Saints as if it were a game... ''He''s quite bold, but...'' "That''s not all you''ve figured out, is it?" This time Solomon spoke up, his gaze conveying that he found the situation extremely amusing. It wasn''t. Perhaps the most unsettling thing for Freya was... "The way he looks at everyone here... It''s as if he knows everything about them. Even me." She stared at Solomon intensely, but he just chuckled and raised his hands defensively. "Heh, rx. I promise I haven''t told him a single thing about you." She could tell he was not lying, but that only made Freya more unsettled. If not Solomon, then who? Or was it just a facade of confidence? ''He is dangerous.'' For a mere grade 3 intermediate, Azriel exuded a potential that, if fully realized, might be beyond her control. "So, what are you going to do?" Solomon asked. Freya didn''t hesitate in her response. "If he wants to use me, then I''ll simply use him." Suddenly, her lips curved into a slight smile, catching Solomon off guard as he stared at her wide-eyed. "When the attack happens, the parties inside the dungeon will continue if they survive. They will onlye out stronger, even if some are sacrificed in the process. As for Azriel Crimson... I am giving him the title of Apex." "Huh..." Solomon looked stunned. The title of Apex was only given to those ranked first in their respective years. By granting it to Azriel, Freya was already nning to make him the top-ranked student in his first year. She didn''t doubt that no one equal to Azriel would appear in the entrance exam. It would be ridiculous. Even if Azriel held back, his fate was sealed. No one would argue with the decision, given his strength. "You lied to him..." "If he lied to me, it''s only fair I do the same. Besides, having the Apex of the first years as a grade 3 intermediate will only motivate the other students to work harder. He''ll be forced to actively y his role as Apex, leading the students during the attack." What she was doing could be seen as reckless, a gamble on how things would unfold during the attack, but... She wanted stronger heroes. If this worked... Her wish might finally be fulfilled. "...You will invoke the wrath of the Crimson Prince for this." Solomon''s tone sharpened as he tried to warn Freya, but... She merely raised her eyebrows. "Prince or not, he''s still just a grade 3 intermediate. Besides, it''s my academy, and CASC falls under my rule as the representative of the four great ns." "Haa... If that''s what you say." Solomon stood up, shaking his head exaggeratedly as he nned to grab something to eat before he left. As Freya watched him, he suddenly stopped without turning around. "A word of advice... you shouldn''t¡ªno..." He shook his head again. "Both you and Azriel are underestimating each other too much... Though, I guess that''s what makes this more interesting." ***** The banquet was finallying to an end, and the guests were starting to leave. Azriel was no longer in the ballroom; instead, he was sitting in a separate room on a couch. Opposite him, on another couch, sat his parents and Ragnar. They had called him to this room for some reason but hadn''t borated, apparently waiting for someone else. ''I want to sleep...'' The fact that Freya had agreed to his n was a relief. For the past two months, ever since meeting Nol, he had yed his role without breaking character, all leading up to today. And it paid off. Physically he might be fine, but mentally he was dead tired. ''Maybe I can finally loosen up a little...'' As he waited for the other person to arrive, his thoughts drifted to the void dungeon. Each floor was filled with void creatures, bing more dangerous the lower one went. Solo diving in the void dungeon was almost seen as suicide. Still, Azriel considered the void dungeon a blessing. How could one grow stronger? The answer was simply the void dungeon. No one who wasn''t a master would be crazy enough to venture into the void realm to grow stronger, nor could anyone significantly grow by hunting void rifts. So, the best method was the void dungeon. How the void dungeon worked was a mystery to everyone and even Azriel. Each floor had a boss, and killing the void creatures caused their bodies to disintegrate into sparkles, leaving only their mana cores. For a proper adventurer or someone aspiring to be a hero, the void dungeon was heaven. Suddenly jolted from his thoughts by the sound of the door opening behind him, Azriel turned to see Celestina entering the room. ''What is she doing here...?'' Azriel looked at her, confused. "Celestina, dear, why don''t you sit down next to Azriel?" His mother spoke softly, but both Celestina and Azriel could sense the firmness in her tone¡ªshe wasn''t taking no for an answer. ''What is going on...?'' A sinking feeling began to settle in Azriel''s stomach. The looks Ragnar and his parents were giving him were unsettling. Celestina, equally confused, sat down beside him. Their shoulders were almost touching. As Azriel was about to speak and ask what was happening, Celestina beat him to it. "Why were we called here?" Azriel looked at his parents and Ragnar with the same question in his eyes, his unease growing. It didn''t take long for Ragnar to deliver a bombshell of an answer. "We want the two of you to get engaged." Chapter 39: Engagement [3] The act he had been perfectly ying for the past two months was crumbling before his eyes like dust. Azriel''s mind went nk. He could only sit there, frozen, staring wide-eyed at Ragnar after hearing the words that left his mouth. ''Engaged? Who? Me? But... I am just an ordinary high school student... Oh wait... I am Azriel Crimson now... yes, Leo is gone now...'' Aeliana stifled augh, holding both hands against her mouth as she watched Azriel, who didn''t notice that the person next to him was mirroring the exact same expression. Since arriving at EASC, Azriel had been steeling his mind for almost anything that coulde his way¡ªbe it an assassination attempt, a void rift, another titan ying with his mind, or even betrayal. But the word ''engaged'' was never one of them. It was a word that didn''t even exist in his dictionary. Why would he even think of such a thing in a world where one could die at any moment? And to be asked to get engaged, not just to anyone, but to Celestina Frost, the princess of the Frost n, one of the main characters in Path of Heroes, and part of the protagonist''s harem? How could he have ever anticipated such a situation? From the previous Azriel''s memories, he knew that he wasn''t interested in having a rtionship or understanding much about love. The same could be said for when he was Leo. Surprisingly, as Leo, he did get confessed to at least every 2-4 months from middle to high school. But not being really interested and perhaps even being a little scared, he always politely declined them each time. Even though almost anyone would kill to be in his situation right now, Azriel didn''t feel the same. He simply wasn''t interested and had no desire to get engaged with Celestina. The only natural response in this situation seemed obvious to him: refuse, as he always had. Azriel opened his mouth to object to the request but then¡ª He froze. ''W-what..'' Positioned next to the couch of his parents and Ragnar, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, was thest person Azriel ever thought to see. Before Azriel could react, the person suddenly put his finger against his lips, a mischievous smile tugging at the corners. "Don''t do anything stupid. We don''t want your future wife thinking you''re crazy... but the fact that you can see me already proves you are. Not that we didn''t already know that." Hearing his words, Azriel surprisingly calmed down, taking a deep breath. ''That was close...'' He had been about to attack the guy on the spot. "You don''t say! Really, perhaps you should use [Void Mind] constantly to actually have some rational thoughts, damn animal." Azriel flinched hearing him grumble. ''You... you can hear my thoughts...?'' The person didn''t respond, merely kept smiling at him as Ragnar suddenly spoke up again, trying to break the awkward atmosphere that had settled. "Back when Joaquin and I were in the academy, we made a promise to each other. If one day we both had kids¡ªa son and daughter the same age¡ªwe''d get them engaged." Ragnar suddenly looked at Azriel, but Azriel didn''t meet his eyes; his entire focus was on the person making his parents and Ragnar look at him in confusion. "... We were supposed to talk about itst year but... as you know that wasn''t possible." No response. Both Azriel and Celestina didn''t seem to properly hear his words. Ragnar could only sigh. "I know this might seem abrupt and fast, but there was no better moment than now, since the both of you are going to the hero academy next week... We will go to the ballroom and bid our farewell to the remaining guests while the two of you can talk it out." In other words... It wasn''t an order. If Ragnar and Joaquin ordered the two of them to get engaged, there wasn''t much he or Celestina could do. But instead, they got to decide for themselves. Azriel didn''t even realize they left until he heard the door shut behind him. Celestina still seemed lost in her own head, making him narrow his eyes at the person. ''How are you here...?'' Visibly scoffing at Azriel, He responded. "How else? Because of your head that has gone mad, mongrel! Try actually getting more than four hours of sleep for once!" Azriel gritted his teeth as the person tapped his temples with both his fingers. He discovered something new today. Getting insulted by the bastard in front of him was... Extremely annoying. Especially when the said bastard is yourself. Or better said, Leo Karumi. "What are you looking at me like that for?" As if in apetition, the two started ring hard at each other. Until... "Tch, forget it. You realize you''re trying to pick a fight with yourself? Honestly, how much more pathetic can you get? You damn narcissistic coward, stop looking at me when you have such a beautiful girl sitting next to you! Gods! I hate myself!" ''You... how much more are you going to insult me!?'' Azriel was getting extremely close to snapping. How much more did he have to endure? And what the hell did this idiot mean by just being in his head? He wasn''t insane! Definitely not... "Argh! Dammit, you''re still thinking about yourself, aren''t you!? We can have our little interrogation at ater date. Right now, you''ve got something, or rather someone, more important to deal with!" Leo pointed his finger at Celestina, who seemed totally out of it, making Azriel even more worried. ''What the hell is even up with her...?'' Her face was totally nk as she kept looking at the floor. "Probably thinking about this engagement... which, by the way, why the hell would you want to object to it!?" ''Huh?'' Azriel looked at him in shock and confusion. ''I mean, shouldn''t you know? What reason is there for me to ept?'' "Haa... idiot. Let''s alter that question of yours a little, shall we? What reason is there for you to deny?" Strangely, when asked, Azriel couldn''t say or rather think of a reason. Why did he have to deny this engagement? There wasn''t really much to lose from it. In fact, he would only be gaining more from being with Celestina. "Listen, what are we¡ªno, what are you trying to do in this world now?" Azriel looked confused again at Leo. "All you''re doing is surviving, but... is that everything you want to do? Just keep jumping into each important event for what exactly? A coffee shop? Helping heroes? What''s next? Bing the big bad himself?" Azriel couldn''t think of anything to counter his words. ''You''re saying that I should get engaged with her to have a reason to keep pushing myself?'' "Exactly! Would you look at that, I''m not that stupid after all!" ''But is that even possible...?'' "Hmm? What do you mean?" Azriel looked at Celestina''s face and felt himself getting awestruck, but... that was it. He didn''t feel anything like love for her. ''Is it even possible for someone like me to fall in love with her? I haven''t fallen in love with a girl ever. You know that. Why would this time be different...?'' "Ugh..." Leo slumped his shoulders in disappointment. "How can I be such a coward? Fighting an entire organization hell-bent on killing the future heroes is fine, but interacting with a beautiful girl and maybe falling in love with her is too much? Seriously?" Azriel could only avert his eyes in shame hearing Leo. "Stop acting so scared and just ept it. You are only winning in this situation. If you fall in love with her, then great¡ªyou finally have a solid reason to push forward. If not, then you can always go hunting for another. The amount of things in this world are surely enough to keep you excited and motivated." ''I guess you''re right...'' He should just do what Leo said. Stop being scared. ''But haven''t we forgotten the most important thing?'' "Hmm? Important? I don''t think so... oh." Leo suddenly realized as he and Azriel both gazed at the absentminded Celestina. ''What does she think of this engagement?'' Chapter 40: Engagement [4] ''Engaged... me? I''m only 16! How can Dad just say something like this without warning!?'' Celestina''s mind was such a mess that she didn''t even notice Ragnar and Azriel''s parents leaving or the door shutting behind them. The mere thought of having a boyfriend or getting engaged had never crossed her mind. To her, such notions were foolish and unnecessary. She only had one goal. Bing a hero. But not a hero to save humanity. No. Her desire to be a hero stemmed from a simple, yet powerful obsession she had harbored for the past seven years. Revenge. She wanted revenge for her grandparents'' deaths. Even now, she could vividly recall that dreadful day. The day that marked one of the greatest losses the Frost n had ever suffered. Celestina wasn''t close to many people, except her family. Especially her grandparents. She yearned for revenge against the skinwalkers who had killed them, but they were already dead. Her father had already avenged them. Now, she was left with a hatred she couldn''t let go of. So, she directed that hatred towards another enemy. The void. The source of her parents'' tears that day. Celestina would annihte all the void creatures, showing them no mercy. But to do that, she needed to be a hero and not disappoint her family. Because of all this, she never thought about love like other girls her age. ''Ugh... what am I supposed to do!?'' All of this was way too sudden for her. But she understood why her father hadn''t told her beforehand. It was because she would surely have rejected it. Even though an engagement between her and Azriel, who are part of two of the four great ns, would seem like a strategic alliance to the public and make them believe that the four great ns were always working together, thereby reassuring them. She didn''t really care about that. And this engagement wasn''t for such a purpose either. She had never expected her father and Azriel''s father to make such an idiotic promise. ''Wait... does Mom know about this?'' Suddenly, she recalled the mysterious smile of her mother before she left the Frost estate. Her mother didn''t join them since she was pregnant and preferred to stay back home. ''She knew... she totally knew about this! Argh! Is she selling me off now that she''ll have another child!?'' Celestina gritted her teeth. All the goodwill she had for her unborn little sister or brother vanished into thin air. "Celestina...?" "H-huh?" She snapped her head to her left, seeing Azriel looking at her with a nk face, but she noticed the little worry in his red eyes. "A-ah! I''m sorry, I was lost in thought!" Celestina spoke hurriedly, embarrassed that she had zoned out in front of him and made him worry. ''My perfect image is ruined...!'' Azriel chuckled, making her want to run away even more. "It''s fine, but..." Suddenly, he pointed his finger towards the clock on the wall. "Twenty minutes have already passed." ''Eh? He''s right... Wait, did he really watch me silently for the past twenty minutes!?'' "...." Taking a few deep breaths, she calmed down. Facing Azriel again, who was still looking at her calmly. She was grateful that he waited for her. "Azriel... what do you think about all of this?" Even though she wanted to deny this engagement, it wouldn''t be so simple. Not now that it hade to this point. And more importantly... She was curious about Azriel. Celestina was curious about many things rted to Azriel, but right now, the most pressing was what he thought about this engagement. "What I think about this engagement, huh..." Azriel looked forward, giving her a view of his side profile. ''He really is handsome...'' Celestina shook her head, dispelling the thoughts she was having. Certainly, if she were just a normal girl, she would have instantly agreed to get engaged to Azriel. No fool would object to such a thing. Unfortunately, Celestina was far from normal. She was a princess! ''Yes, he should be the one rejoicing about getting offered an engagement with me!'' Celestina nodded to herself, conveniently forgetting that Azriel was also a child of one of the four great ns. "If I had to be honest... I am not really a fan of these types of things. Instead..." Azriel smiled shyly and scratched his cheek, seemingly embarrassed. "I believe we should only get engaged if we truly love each other." Celestina smiled, hearing his words. She also believed that such a thing should happen when they loved each other. She was d that Azriel thought the same way. ''It''s cute how he''s embarrassed for saying something like that...'' This was perhaps the first time they had actually had such a long conversation together. "Does that mean you object to this engagement?" Azriel shook his head, surprising Celestina. "Huh?" Instead of being mad, she was curious. "At first, when they told us, I was about to refuse, but..." Azriel looked back at her, their eyes locking. "I changed my mind." "Why? I can tell you don''t love me... unless you are just that good at hiding your feelings." A small smile appeared on Azriel''s face. "You''d be surprised at how good I am, but... no, it''s not because I fell in love with you or something." "Then what is it?" Azriel''s face becameplex, as if he were thinking deeply about his answer. "...I don''t know." "Eh...?" Celestina looked at him, confused. ''He doesn''t know? Then why the hell would he want to get engaged with me...'' She was suddenly speechless as she looked at Azriel. Right now, he looked no different than a child who seemed to be lost and didn''t know how to approach anyone. ''So this is why Jasmine is always so overprotective of him...'' She felt like she had solved one of the greatest mysteries on earth. Azriel looked down, breaking his gaze with her. A sigh escaped his lips. "This might sound selfish to you, but... I guess I''m trying to find something, a reason perhaps, if I get engaged with you." Celestina didn''t speak and merely listened intently to his words. She could tell... Even though it didn''t look like it, he was struggling to find the right words. "I don''t really have a fixed goal like the rest, something that keeps me going. I guess that''s one of my biggest ws¡ªalways trying to find a reason to keep moving forward without having an actual dream." "...What about the academy? Don''t you want to be a hero?" Surprisingly to her, Azriel shook his head. "I never said anything about wanting to be a hero... My reason for going is simply to get stronger to protect my family." "Then isn''t that a reason to keep moving forward in itself? To get stronger for your family?" "Temporarily, sure, but in the end... I still seek something more, I guess." If she was honest with herself, Celestina didn''t understand what Azriel meant. But she could see he was struggling with it too, and it made her feel sympathy for him. ''Still... not wanting to be a hero...'' She smiled softly, remembering the simrities with the old Azriel. ''I guess some things never change.'' "I still don''t see how getting engaged with me will give you the answer..." Azriel chuckled in response. "Me neither, but that''s why it''s selfish of me." Celestinaughed as well. Talking to him felt strangely refreshing, like she didn''t have to put on an act in front of him, making her feel more at ease. ''Wait, what am I doing!? I''m getting toofortable!'' Scolding herself, Celestina stopped smiling. "I think I understand where you areing from, but..." Hearing her voice turn serious, he became serious too. "I don''t think I can ept this engagement." "...Is that so." Chapter 41: Engagement [5] Celestina had expected him to get a little mad or frustrated but was surprised to find how calmly he responded. "You aren''t angry?" A chuckle escaped Azriel''s lips as he shook his head in response. "What kind of person would I be if I got angry at you for not wanting to indulge in my selfishness?" ''I guess he is right...'' There was no reason for her to really ept this engagement since it wasn''t even an order given to them. Besides, Celestina found it more selfish of her parents and Azriel''s parents to only tell them about all of this now. If there was anyone she med, it would be them, not Azriel. "Though, can I ask you a question?" Raising her eyebrows at him, trying not to offend her, she nodded her head. "...Why do you want to be a hero?" Celestina looked at him, puzzled and a little shocked. Why would he ask her such a question specifically? It felt like Azriel already knew the answer, making her furrow her brows. It wasn''t like the incident was kept hidden or anything like that. Azriel was also a prince, meaning he obviously knew more than others about what happened that day. But it still confused her why he would ask her such a question. She had never really told anyone apart from her parents why she wanted to be a hero, and Celestina was sure they never told Azriel as well. As if sensing her hesitation and confusion, Azriel spoke once more. "When Uncle Ragnar and my parents left, your expression resembled that of someone I once knew..." ''Someone he used to know?'' Celestina kept looking at him, confused. "It looked like you were thinking about something painful. Something or someone you hate deeply and want... revenge." "...!" Her eyes widened at Azriel, who calmly assessed how she felt. She was sure that even if she zoned out, she was at least masking what she felt. Or at least that was what she thought. ''Was I really that obvious...?'' Celestina didn''t think she was someone who was easy to read, so it was either she had misjudged herself or underestimated Azriel. Maybe even both. A wry smile appeared on Azriel''s face. "Looks like I was right, huh... Sorry, you don''t have to tell me. It was rude of me to ask something like this." Celestina bit her lip, hearing his words. "No, it''s fine... you are right. The reason I want to be a hero is indeed for revenge." Azriel didn''t interrupt and merely listened to her attentively, making her feel grateful. "You might already know this, but seven years ago, when that incident happened, among the victims were my grandparents. I loved them as much as I love my parents, perhaps even more since Mom and Dad are usually always so busy, resulting in me spending more time with my grandparents naturally..." A chuckle escaped Celestina''s lips. "Back then, I truly felt like a princess. Even though Mom and Dad were always busy, everyone doted on me and spoiled me to no end. I had everything I wanted and felt fulfilled, but... I was naive to think it wouldst forever. The attack of those skinwalkers made me realize just how cruel this world really is." She could feel tears starting to form in her eyes, but Azriel didn''tfort her in the slightest. He just kept staring at her silently. A smile broke onto Celestina''s face at his actions. "How cruel of you... shouldn''t youfort a crying princess?" Celestina joked as she wiped her tears with her hands. Azriel grinned in response. "I don''t find the princess in front of me so delicate as to need theforting words of someone like me." A chuckle escaped her lips as Celestina shook her head. "Anyway... ever since that day, I promised myself to get revenge for what happened." "Revenge? Even though your father killed those skinwalkers already?" "The skinwalkers aren''t the source of all this tragedy in our world. It''s the void realm. Until the day the void realm is destroyed, countless other grandparents, parents, or children will keep suffering. I will make sure to destroy the void realm and kill those creatures with my own hands... that will be my revenge." "I see..." Azriel sighed as he looked ahead. Anyone who heard Celestina now and looked at her face could tell she had made up her mind. There was no convincing her otherwise that what she was trying to do was pure madness. ''He must think I am insane now...'' Celestina thought with a sad smile on her face. It was normal for someone to think that way if they heard her goals. She didn''t understand why she even told Azriel this in the first ce. Perhaps she wanted someone to understand her and take her seriously. It was obvious to her that even though Celestina''s parents didn''t say anything, they didn''t believe in her revenge either. ''Given how absurd the void realm is, it''s only natural...'' "...How admirable." "!?" Hearing the voice on her left, her head snapped towards Azriel, who was still looking ahead. A smile was on his face as he spoke those words directed at Celestina. "W-what did you just say...?" Celestina asked, thinking that she might have misheard. "I am saying that you have such an admirable goal." ''What... my revenge is admirable?'' Thest thing she ever expected was to be praised. She even expected Azriel might tell her to give up on revenge, yet... He didn''t. "There was a person once who also wanted revenge for his family..." ''The one who resembled my expression?'' Looking at Azriel, she saw him staring at the couch where his parents and her father had been sitting before they left. It looked like those blood-red eyes of Azriel were seeing that very person in front of him. A mocking smile suddenly cracked on Azriel''s lips, making Celestina speechless. "That boy''s little sister, mom, and dad... basically his entire family, which gave him an excuse to wake up the next morning, were killed by some bastard. The boy had nothing left to live for after his family was gone. All he had was a desire for revenge against the bastard that took his family, yet... he was too powerless in that world to take his revenge." ''That world... Is he speaking of the void realm? Does that mean he was there with that boy? He wasn''t alone?'' Celestina knew that Azriel wasn''t in any of the conquered ces in the void realm, so that must have meant he was in some unexplored territory of the void realm. But the fact he wasn''t alone made her even more curious about where he was all this time in the void realm. "He realized that it wasn''t just that bastard''s fault for his family''s death... Just before his family''s death, the boy and his family had a huge fight. Later on, he realized that if he hadn''t fought with them and had listened to them instead of pushing them away, they would still be alive. He was just as much to me¡ªperhaps even more¡ªfor their death than the one who killed them." "Then... what happened? Did he never get his revenge?" For some reason, Celestina felt a strong need to know the answer. A chuckle escaped Azriel''s lips. She felt there was something off about thatugh but couldn''t quite ce it. "He didn''t. He simply... gave up on his revenge. That''s why I find it admirable, you know?" His red eyes once again locked with her grey ones. There was a certain intensity in his gaze that made her want to look away, but she couldn''t. It was as if her eyes were glued to him. "You are also as powerless as he was to achieve your revenge, yet... you don''t give up. The way you speak about it, it''s as if you would do anything necessary to aplish your goal, even if it means being called crazy." "Ah..." It felt strange to be acknowledged for not giving up on her revenge. He didn''t rebuke or discourage her¡ªinstead, he admired her perseverance. She never thought anyone would say such a thing to her, and it made her... happy. Perhaps that''s why she was at a loss for words. "It looks like we''ve taken too long, huh..." Azriel suddenly spoke, making her nce at the clock. An hour had already passed. ''It felt like only five minutes...'' "We should probably let them know we don''t agree with the engagement." "Right..." With that, Azriel and Celestina both stood up. Her mind was still caught up on the boy and his failed revenge. ''Why did it feel like... he was talking to himself?'' There was something oddly emotional in the way Azriel spoke, but she couldn''t quite discern what it was. As she continued to ponder, she suddenly heard Azriel call out to her from behind as she was about to open the door. "Celestina." Turning around, she saw Azriel standing there with a smile that momentarily took her breath away. She was captivated. "Once we truly love each other, let''s get engaged." "..." "..." "...H-huh...?" Chapter 42: White Christmas He should have known better. He should have realized that friendship was never meant for someone like him. Even though they were all the same age, there was an invisible, insurmountable distance between him and the other children¡ªa difference he couldn''t quite grasp. At school or at the park, no one wanted to y with someone as strange as him. He didn''tugh at their jokes, didn''t understand their games, and when he tried to join in, they just looked at him like he was from another world. But that didn''t matter. At least, that''s what he told himself. It wasn''t that it bothered him much that he had no friends to y with. The only reason he even tried was so his mother wouldn''t worry. He didn''t need anyone else. As long as she was there, that was enough. His father had left them long before he could even learn to speak. It was just the two of them¡ªalways had been. But every night, he would hear his mother crying, whispering his father''s name like a broken record, ming herself over and over for not being good enough. He didn''t understand what she meant by that. How could someone as kind and gentle as his mother not be good enough? Perhaps because he was growing older, understanding more of the world, his curiosity grew too. The questions that had been bubbling inside him finally spilled over one day. "Mom... why does no one want to y with me?" There was no sadness in his voice, no bitterness. Just a simple, innocent curiosity. He didn''t expect much of an answer, maybe just a shrug or a softugh. But instead, his mother''s eyes filled with tears, and she pulled him into a tight embrace. He froze, confused and unsure. Did he say something wrong? Did he hurt her without realizing it? Why was she crying? "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry, Sol..." she whispered, her voice breaking as she repeated the words over and over again. He didn''t understand why she was apologizing. He didn''t even know what she was apologizing for. But seeing her cry made his chest ache in a way he couldn''t describe. After a long moment, she seemed to calm down a little. Still holding him close, she stroked his hair softly, the way she always did when she wanted tofort him. It felt good, making him feel warm and safe, even if he didn''t understand why she was upset. "Why did you ask that, Sol? Are you feeling lonely?" Lonely? He had never thought of it that way. It wasn''t loneliness that made him ask, just a simple curiosity. It didn''t really matter to him if the other kids ignored him. He was used to it by now. "No," he shook his head. "I just wanted to know why no one seems to like me." His mother''s grip on him tightened, and he felt her body shake slightly as she held him. For a moment, he thought she might start crying again, but she didn''t. Instead, she just hugged him closer. "Listen, Sol... if you want them to like you, you should try smiling. When you smile, people tend to look more favorably toward you. Even if you don''t feel like it, just keep smiling. Whether you want to cry, scream, orugh... just smile." He looked up at her, confused. "But... isn''t that lying?" She always told him not to lie, that honesty was important. So why would she tell him to smile when he didn''t feel like it? Wasn''t that the same as lying about being happy? His mother shook her head, her eyes sad and tired. "Sometimes, lying is the only way to get what you want... whether it''s good or bad." To get what he wants? He didn''t really understand what she meant. But if his mother said so, it was only natural for him to listen. She always knew what was best for him. So if smiling would make things better, he would simply smile from now on. "Sol... you don''t need to ever feel lonely, okay? Mom won''t ever leave you..." As she buried his face in her chest, her words echoed in his mind. They were meant to beforting, to soothe him, to make him feel safe and loved. But instead, they left a strange, hollow feeling inside him. He realized something then. Something he wished he hadn''t. His mother was lying. ***** "You really are disgusting..." Azriel didn''t respond to the voice behind him as he gazed down from the balcony at the guests leaving the party below. His mind was empty, his thoughts distant, as he stared at the sea of people beneath the moonlight. "You could have had her right there, yet you decided to let her go, giving her the illusion of escaping you," the voice continued, closer now. Leo appeared beside him, leaning against the balcony railing, mirroring Azriel''s stance as they both watched the guests below. Azriel chuckled softly, his thoughts drifting back to hisst encounter with Celestina. Her face had turned beet red before she ran off, flustered and confused. ''Who knew she could make such an adorable face...'' "Why did you let her go?" Leo''s voice broke through his reverie. Azriel turned his head slightly, catching a glimpse of Leo''s emerald eyes, burning with hatred. The intensity in them made Azriel''s smile widen, though it wasced with sadness. "It''s because I didn''t lie to her." Azriel said quietly. "I truly want to understand what it means to love before getting engaged." Leo scoffed, the sound dripping with disdain. "How noble of you." "Right?" Azriel''s smile grew, tinged with irony. "Are we going to ignore how you yed the headmistress for a fool as well?" Leo''s voice was sharper now, probing. Azriel shook his head, his gaze returning to the guests below. "I did what I had to do. Besides, after the void dungeon incident, she''ll get what she''s always wanted." "And that is...?" Leo''s curiosity piqued, his tone softening. A grin crept across Azriel''s face. "A true hero." Leo chuckled darkly. "A true hero, huh? Imagine her disappointment when she realizes it won''t be you." Azriel sighed, his breath misting in the cold night air. "Hey." Leo turned to face him fully, their eyes locking. "What is it?" "What are you, really?" Azriel asked, his voice low and probing. Leo''s expression remained unreadable. "What I am? Didn''t I tell you already? I''m you." Azriel shook his head slowly. "You''re not. If I were truly losing my mind, you wouldn''t be the person I''d see. Especially not with those eyes..." Leo didn''t respond, his gaze steady and inscrutable. ''You can''t really read my thoughts, can you? You''re just predicting them,'' Azriel thought, studying Leo''s face. "Besides, if you were me, you wouldn''t have any trouble knowing what this is..." Azriel suddenly pulled up his sleeve, revealing his left forearm. Etched into his skin was a tattoo¡ªits design haunting. At its center was a skull with hollow, endless eyes, its surface cracked and weathered like ancient stone. Behind the skull, great wings unfurled, their feathers shifting from soft plumes to jagged bones, caught in a transformation between life and death. Beneath the skull hung an hourss, its frame twisted with thorny vines that seemed to dig into Azriel''s flesh, as if the tattoo itself was alive. A scythe arched across the background, its de gleaming with a ghostly sheen, the handle wrapped in ancient runes. "You know, it''s been difficult hiding this from my family for the past two months... especially today," Leo stared at the tattoo, seemingly mesmerized by the dark design, his gaze locked on it without blinking. Azriel''s smile turned mocking. "You don''t know, do you? That''s why you''re not me. If you were, you''d know exactly what this means. You''d know the runes. But you don''t... because you''re not allowed to." Leo''s eyes filled with even more hatred, but he remained silent, his gaze now piercing and cold. ''Only a few people in this world would know what this is, would understand the runes like I do,'' The tattoo on his forearm wasn''t just ink. It was a mark, a symbol of who he truly was¡ªsomething that wasn''t written in just any normal book. Azriel and Leo continued to stare at each other, their eyes locked¡ªblood-red against emerald green¡ªneither speaking, neither looking away. Finally, Leo sighed, breaking the tension. "Fine. You win this time. I thought I had you fooled perfectly." He nced again at Azriel''s tattoo, shuddering. "I don''t know what that is or what it means, but it gives me chills... Hide that thing." Azriel pulled his sleeve back down, covering the tattoo. "Thanks..." The hatred in Leo''s eyes faded, reced by an almost weary look as he gazed at Azriel. "I''ll take my leave for now." Azriel raised an eyebrow. "You''re not going to tell me who you really are?" Leo shook his head. "I will... but not today. Besides, you must already suspect what I am." Before Azriel could respond, Leo disappeared, vanishing into thin air as if he''d never been there at all. Azriel sighed, leaning back against the balcony railing, the cold metal pressing into his back. "Seriously... what an eventful day it''s been." He was about to turn in for the night when something caught his eye¡ªsomething drifting down from the sky. "Hmm?" Delicate white kes tumbled through the air, driftingzily from the darkness above. "...Snow." The snow fell quietly, almost gently, each ke twirling as if it had all the time in the world. The guests below noticed it too, pausing in their conversations to look up at the sky. Azriel smiled sadly, the snow reflecting in his eyes. "A white Christmas, huh..." Chapter 43: Lumine Versille Dear Mom, Dad, and Lia, I don''t even know why I''m writing this. You''re not here to read it, and maybe that''s why I''m doing it¡ªbecause if you were, I''d never have to write it at all. The house is so quiet now. Sometimes, I sit in the living room and just listen, hoping to hear your footsteps in the hall or the sound of the kettle in the kitchen. But it''s just silence. This ce used to be filled with life, with you. Now, it feels like a tomb, and I''m trapped inside. I keep expecting you toe back, to walk through the door and tell me it was all a mistake, that you''re not really gone. But you never do. And I''m starting to realize you never will. I''ve tried to keep it together, to stay strong like you''d want me to, but I''m failing. Every day is a struggle just to get out of bed. I feel so empty, like I''m just going through the motions, pretending to live a life that doesn''t mean anything anymore. The only thing that might have helped me was getting revenge, but can you believe it? All he got was ten years in prison. Ten years for taking you all from me. And all because he pretended to feel guilty, like that could ever be enough. It''s like the world''s ying a cruel joke, and I''m the punchline. I thought I''d feel something¡ªanything¡ªwhen I saw him in that courtroom, but all I felt was the same emptiness that''s been gnawing at me since you left. Even my anger feels hollow now. I couldn''t even hold onto that. It just slipped through my fingers like everything else. I keep thinking about all the things I didn''t say, all the times I should have hugged you longer, listened more, told you how much you meant to me. It''s toote now. I missed my chance, and I can''t forgive myself for that. Neither could you, right, Mom? It''s okay. I understand why you looked at me like that in yourst moment in the hospital. I deserved it. I know that now. If only I had told you the truth¡­ If only I hadn''t tried to hide it, maybe we wouldn''t have fought. Maybe you wouldn''t have hated me in the end. Maybe you''d still be here. But I didn''t, and now it''s toote. It''s my fault. I can see that so clearly now, but what good does it do? The guilt is eating me alive, and I don''t know how to live with it. I''m sorry. I''m so, so sorry. Everyone keeps saying it''ll get better, that time heals. But I don''t believe them. How could it? How could anything ever be okay again when you''re gone? The pain is so deep, so constant. It''s like this heavy fog that I can''t see through, can''t breathe in. I''m so tired, but I''m afraid to sleep because that''s when the dreamse¡ªdreams where you''re still here, where everything is okay. And then I wake up, and it hits me all over again that you''re gone. The reality is worse than any nightmare. But I can''t end it. Ending it would be the easy way out, and I don''t deserve that. I think about it, sometimes¡ªmore than I want to admit¡ªbut I know it would be running away. And I don''t deserve that kind of peace. Perhaps this is my punishment. I don''t know what to do. I don''t know how to move forward when all I want is to go back, to have you here with me. I miss you so much that sometimes I think my heart might actually break from it. But it doesn''t. It just keeps hurting, day after day. I don''t know how to end this letter because I don''t want to end it. Ending it feels like another goodbye, and I''m not ready for that. I''ll never be ready for that. I miss you. I miss you so much it''s killing me. I''m sorry. I''m sorry for everything. Your disappointment, Leo ***** "Big brother, big sis, are you both ready for the academy?" The question came from a young girl, no older than ten, with long blonde hair cascading down her back and bright blue eyes as clear as the sky. "Yuna? Oh, yeah, we are. Honestly, I do feel a little nervous about the entrance exam, though." the boy responded, his own blonde hair and blue eyes mirroring Yuna''s as he sat on the couch. A soft chuckle came from beside him. "You don''t need to be nervous, Lumine. I doubt anyone would reject a Grade 3 Intermediate at the age of 16. You''ll probably rank first, you know?" Yelena Heart, his childhood friend, teased him with a smile. Her obsidian ck hair and emerald green eyes sparkled with mischief. Lumine Versille smiled back at her, feeling a bit more reassured. "I guess you''re right." Yelena returned his smile. "Jeez... How are both of you not like Mom and Dad already..." Yuna whispered to herself, her voice too quiet for them to hear. "Oh, by the way, where are Mom and Dad, Yuna?" Lumine asked, looking around. Yuna pointed toward the kitchen. "They''re going all out since the two of you are leaving. They even invited Auntie and Uncle, big sis." "Eh? Mom and Dad areing too?" Yelena asked, surprised. Yuna nodded, and Yelena''s expression softened. ''Looks like we''re getting a full-on farewell party...'' Lumine''s heart warmed at the thought. The fact that his father was helping his mother instead of being buried in work brought a smile to his face. Their father, a small guild master, was often overwhelmed with responsibilities. Lumine knew that starting or joining a guild was always an option if he wanted to be independent in the future, rather than affiliating with one of the Four Great ns or working for the government to be a hero. But he also understood that even being in a guild, or leading one, didn''t meanplete independence. There were countless rules to follow, including the necessity of establishing a guild headquarters in one of the sacred capitals if the guild master was at least a master. Approval from the Great n that ruled the sacred capital was required, and any significant mission needed their endorsement. True independence for a hero was almost impossible. "The inte has been going crazy for the past week with rumors about Azriel Crimson, the prince of the Great Crimson n." A news reporter''s voice on the TV drew their attention away from the conversation. ''Azriel Crimson...'' Lumine thought, recalling how the prince had disappeared for the past two years, leading many to believe he had either died or been exiled from the Crimson n. "Reportedly, Prince Azriel Crimson suddenly appeared at the Christmas Banquet hosted by the Crimson n this year. He challenged the Neb Prince, Caleus Neb, and defeated him overwhelmingly. The former rank two of the first years... Prince Azriel also confirmed at the banquet that he will be attending the Hero Academy. It is said that Prince Azriel spent thest two years surviving in the Void Realm, far beyond the conquered territories, defeating void creatures unimaginable to most, all on his own..." The reporter''s voice continued, the rumors swirling around Azriel seeming almost too incredible to believe. "Those must be fake. Surviving the Void Realm alone is absurd, even for a prince. Besides, isn''t Prince Caleus a Grade 2 Intermediate? He''s even stronger than you, no?" Yelena said, skepticism evident in her voice, while Yuna, too young to grasp the full meaning, simply listened quietly. Lumine, however, shook his head. "Defeating someone of a higher rank isn''t impossible. It depends on skill. For example, if Prince Caleus is known for his overwhelming strength and flexibility... I don''t know much about Prince Azriel, but if he''s faster or has better physical strength than Prince Caleus, then it''s possible to defeat someone from a higher grade." ''But that would mean Azriel Crimson is either as strong as me, or stronger than Prince Caleus, if the rumors are true.'' Lumine thought, a wry smile tugging at his lips. ''If the rumors are true, though... getting first ce might not be as easy as I thought.'' The nervousness began to creep back in as he considered the quest assigned by the system. He didn''t want to disappoint anyone, and securing first ce at the academy would help his father''s guild significantly. "We have an official picture of Azriel Crimson, looking out from a balcony..." The reporter continued, but when the image shed on the screen, it was blurry, making it impossible to see Azriel''s face clearly. "Woah..." Yuna''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "He looks extremely handsome!" "You can''t even see him properly!" Lumine retorted, exasperated, while Yelena stifled augh. "Haa... seriously, you''re too young." Lumine sighed, his earlier nervousness about the academy now redirected toward his little sister. Chapter 44: Hero Academy The difference between CASC and EASC isn''t significant, except that CASC is muchrger and, of course, far more popted. In fact, CASC is known as the most densely popted city in the entire world. It houses the Hero Academy and the Void Dungeon, making it a sacred capital ruled by the Four Great ns and the government. Currently, Jasmine was seated in the backseat of a car with Azriel beside her, while the driver and a bodyguard upied the front seats. They were on their way to the Hero Academy for the entrance exam. As children of the Crimson n, security around them was tight. A ck car escorted them in front and another trailed behind, though they had limited their security presence to avoid drawing unnecessary attention. Unfortunately, no servants were allowed to enter the academy, meaning they would have to take care of themselves. Nol, who was also joining them, chose to ride in the car behind them for some reason. Leaving the Crimson mansion had been a struggle, with Jasmine having to pry her tearful mother away from Azriel. Their father, though maintaining a stoic expression, couldn''t fool Jasmine; she knew he was just as reluctant to let them go. ncing beside her, Jasmine noticed Azriel absentmindedly staring out the window, his face nk. She sighed inwardly. ''Still the same, huh¡­'' Ever since Azriel returned from the void realm, much had changed. Jasmine had begun to rebuild her rtionship with their parents, a process made easier by Azriel''s return, which seemed to heal the fractures in their family. Yet, despite being the catalyst for this newfound closeness, Azriel himself had distanced himself from them. It wasn''t that he avoided them. In fact, no matter how clingy their mother became, he neverined. Instead, he smiled warmly, seeming to enjoy her attention. ''Mom must have noticed too. She''s been watching him in her own way.'' Jasmine thought, a small smile tugging at her lips. Jasmine tried to keep an eye on him as well, even attempting to rekindle their old sibling dynamic by yfully annoying him. But no matter what she did, Azriel never got angry. He maintained a gentle distance, never losing his temper with her or their parents. Jasmine looked sadly at Azriel. ''It must have been extremely lonely¡­'' She didn''t know what exactly had happened to him in the void realm. A part of her was afraid to ask directly. She had tried probing Nol for answers, subtly hinting at her curiosity, but he remained tight-lipped. For some reason, Nol was fiercely loyal to Azriel, refusing to speak of their time in the void realm unless given permission. His behavior was unnerving. Jasmine was sure that if Azriel asked Nol to take his own life, he wouldn''t hesitate. The thought terrified her. What had they gone through to forge such a bond? But the most baffling thing to Jasmine was Azriel''s behavior at the Christmas Banquet. She couldn''t understand why he did what he did. Azriel had never been the proactive type, or at least she thought she was sure of that. ''The way he behaved, like some charming prince, taking control of the entire banquet.'' He was definitely nning something, but what it was remained a mystery. The conversation Azriel had with the headmistress and Saint Solomon, under a sound barrier, was further proof. ''Whatever they were discussing seemed important.'' Asking their father for insight would be useless; he believed in letting his children take responsibility for their own actions, and wouldn''t intervene unless absolutely necessary. Even their mother was in the dark about Azriel''s ns. Suddenly Jasmine cringed as she recalled how Azriel almost got engaged to Celestina at the banquet. ''Yeah, no way he''s capable of capturing a maiden''s heart.'' Jasmine nodded to herself, convinced. She sighed again as she looked at Azriel. ''Still¡­ I hope you let go of whatever is holding you back¡­'' ***** When something important is on the horizon, and one has done their best to prepare for it, it''s only natural to feel nervous. With that nervousnesses doubt¡ªlots of it. Doubts that gued Azriel''s mind as he stared out the car window at the passing scenery: ''Did I do enough...?'' ''I didn''t overlook anything, did I?'' ''Everything will work out, right?'' After the entrance exam today, sses would begin the day after tomorrow. The fact that they would start so soon underscored the efficiency of the academy''s staff. But it also meant... Only a week remained before the first years would head to the void dungeon, leading to a potentially disastrous event. Azriel knew he''d likely receive the quest for the void dungeon incident any moment. Not that it mattered. ''I probably won''t be able toplete it this time...'' He was certain of that. It was frustrating to think he''d miss out on all the rewards, but... It was necessary¡ªfor himself. As the reality of the moment set in, another, darker thought seized Azriel''s mind¡ªthe main architects of the tragedy that loomed ahead. ''Neo Genesis...'' To the public, they were the clear enemy, painted as a organization bent on annihting humanity''s future. That was the narrative¡ªsimple and terrifyingly clear. Yet Azriel knew better. He knew the deeper, moreplex truth behind their actions. He knew his true goal. It wasn''t that he supported Neo Genesis''s methods or their vision. Far from it. He understood their rationale, even if he couldn''t condone it. The path they were treading was morally wrong, but from their perspective, it was an agonizing necessity. Azriel couldn''t bring himself to me them¡ªor rather, him. He understood their motives, his desperation. But understanding didn''t mean support. Not because Azriel believed he was inherently right, no. It wasn''t about whether he thought he was right or wrong. Both he and him knew exactly what awaited this world... ''I wonder what you''re thinking about all this...'' "...." "Ma''am, sir, we have arrived." The driver''s voice cut through Azriel''s thoughts, pulling him and Jasmine back to the present. Neither had noticed the car had stopped. ''Must have some unique skill to drive this smoothly.'' Stepping out of the car with Jasmine, he stretched his arms and took in the sight before him. ''The hero academy...'' The building''s architecture was impressive yet understated, with elegant stone facades and arched windows. A broad cobblestone path led to the entrance, where massive wooden doors stood invitingly ajar. ''...how normal.'' For once, there was nothing absurd or extravagant. The hero academy looked... normal. It was surprisingly simr to an extremely prestigious college he might have seen in his previous world, at least from the outside. He couldn''t ignore the modern buildings surrounding the academy, which made it seem slightly out of ce. ''Must be the dorm buildings.'' "Are you ready?" Jasmine asked, her voice calm as she waited for him, while both of them ignored the shocked nces and murmurs directed at them. Azriel grinned. "Of course." It was finally time for the main story to begin¡ªthe story that Azriel had read through countless sleepless nights in his previous world. The story about the path of heroes. Chapter 45: Entrance Exam [1] "I already feel dead..." Azriel plopped down on the couch, a tired sigh escaping his lips. As Nol closed the door, instead of sitting next to Azriel, he leaned against therge table in front of him. "I could have just beheaded all of them, Master..." Pretending not to hear what Nol said, Azriel closed his eyes. After entering the academy gates, the bodyguards weren''t allowed to follow, so they obviously had to return. Jasmine had also parted ways with Azriel, as she was now the student council president and had various duties to attend to. Fortunately, someone from the academy had been waiting for Nol and Azriel at the gate, leading them to the room they were currently in while they awaited their turn for the exam. Although the academy imed that everyone was treated equally, the children of the Four Great ns inevitably received special treatment. Azriel''s status as a prince meant that certain privileges were afforded to him that others wouldn''t normally get. The same was true for the other children of the Great ns. He was lucky. Walking through the corridors to this room had been exhausting, with all the burning gazes directed at him. Even the person leading him and Nol had that same look but had to restrain themselves. Azriel had too much on his mind, particrly the uing Void Dungeon incident, to focus much on his appearance or other trivial matters. Still, he had to maintain some semnce of his princely demeanor, which was draining. He was just d no one had approached him... yet. ''I wonder if he''s already here...'' If he went outside the room, he might run into the protagonist or another main character. It would be a lie to say he wasn''t curious about meeting them. Who wouldn''t be? Seeing the characters he''d read about for so long, now alive, living and breathing in the same academy as him¡ªit was only natural to feel intrigued. Azriel opened his eyes and looked over at Nol, who was staring at him nkly. "Is something the matter, Master?" Azriel smiled wryly. "How many times do I have to tell you to stop calling me ''Master''?" "Eh? You know that''s impossible. You are my Master, after all." Nol shook his head dramatically, refusing to abandon the title. "Haa... Seriously, you''re too serious." ''Not that it''s a bad thing to have someone as loyal as Nol by my side.'' "Nol." Azriel said suddenly, his tone more serious. Nol immediately stopped smiling and straightened his posture. "Is something wrong, Master?" "...How does it feel to live on Earth?" Nol tilted his head slightly, seemingly deep in thought. "Well... I haven''t really seen much yet, except for Master''s home, but..." A wide smile appeared on his face. "I love it. Especially the food on Earth! In White Haven, you''d never feel hungry, not needing food at all, but gods, was that a curse instead of a blessing!" Azriel nodded, understanding Nol''s enthusiasm. ''He''s right... the food in this world is to die for.'' "I want to try all kinds of different dishes Earth has to offer!" Nol''s excitement was palpable, and he was already drooling at the thought. Azriel found himself smiling unconsciously at Nol''s behavior, but his smile faded as he spoke his next words. "You know that following my n might mean you never get to eat anything else. You might... die." Nol stiffened at Azriel''s words, his face turning serious as he looked Azriel directly in the eyes. "Master... if it wasn''t for you, I would never havee to know the divine blessing the gods have given us¡ªsomething that could make me cry out of sheer pleasure: food." His gaze was unwavering, filled with pure honesty and loyalty. A small smile crept onto Nol''s face. "My life was given by you, and so it would only be right if I die for you." Hearing such heartfelt words of loyalty and admiration directed toward him, Azriel could only...ugh. ''Ah... I really am lucky.'' "Besides, Master..." Nol wasn''t finished. "My knowledge of this world might be akin to that of a child, but I can say for certain that I am not afraid to die... and I never will be." Before Azriel could respond to Nol''s statement, a knock came from the door, which opened with a creak. "Prince Azriel, Sir Nol." The same person who had led them to the room earlier was standing there. He bowed slightly. "The exam is about to begin. Please follow me." Azriel stood up and began walking toward him, with Nol close behind. The staff member, who wasn''t wearing a student uniform, indicated that he was likely an instructor or had another role within the academy. As the staff member turned and began walking ahead of them, Azriel spoke quietly, just loud enough for Nol to hear. "Hey, Nol." Nol kept walking but looked over at Azriel, who had a genuine smile on his face¡ªa rare sight since their time together on Earth. "Once all of this is over... let''s go have a buffet together, shall we?" Nol''s face lit up with delight. "I can''t wait!" ***** "Seems like we have a lot of lively children this year." Instructor Salvator chuckled as he took thest seat at the end of therge white marble table, joining the others. Three other instructors were already seated at the table. To Salvator''s left was Instructor Solomon, who sat with his eyes closed, a smirk ying on his lips as he leaned back in his chair, feet propped up on the table. Next to Solomon, seated in the middle of the other instructors, was a strikingly beautiful woman with obsidian-ck hair. Her posture was upright, and her pink eyes were focused intently on the closed door leading to the hall where the students waited for their turn. The aura around her was so intense that only Solomon dared to sit close to her without showing difort. She was the headmistress of the academy¡ªFreya Selene. It wasn''t that it was impossible to sit closer to her; it was just that the other instructors in the room preferred not to. Each one of them held significant positions within the academy, but Freya''s presencemanded a different level of respect. "Ranni, give me the documents." Freya suddenly spoke, her voice cutting through the room. Instructor Ranni nodded and passed the documents to Freya. "These should be all the students for this year who take priority." Ranni added with a bored expression as Freya nced over the papers. There were only three names on the list. "Azriel Crimson, Celestina Frost, and... oh?" Freya''s eyebrows rose slightly as she read thest name. "Yes, it looks like his daughter is joining us as well this year." Instructor Juliet chimed in with a small smile. "Anastasia..." Freya murmured, rolling the name on her tongue. It would be a lie to say Freya wasn''t intrigued by Anastasia. Anyone would be if they knew who her father was. ''So, the daughter of Sylius Gale will be attending the academy as well, huh?'' Everyone in the room was aware of Anastasia connection to Sylius Gale. In fact, they also knew that the so-called strongest saint was using a fake name. Sylius Gale didn''t truly exist; it was an alias, a disguise known only to a select few. Anastasia connection to her father was a well-guarded secret. ''To think we would have three priority students this year.'' It had already been a surprise to have twost year, Jasmine and Caleus, but this year... ''Time is finally about to move forward again.'' A small smile appeared on Freya''s usually impassive face, causing the other instructors, except for Solomon, to look at her with wide-eyed surprise. "We shall begin the exam, moving alphabetically, starting with the priority students." Freya announced. "Bring Azriel Crimson in." The moment she spoke, Solomon''s eyes snapped open, and his smirk widened. "Finally!" Chapter 46: Entrance Exam [2] Not long after Freya ordered Azriel to be the first, the door opened, and he entered the room with Instructor Juliet by his side. But they weren''t alone. Another person, dressed in the white academy uniform, followed them in. Since there were no first-year students yet, it was clear that this person was either a second or third year. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it, Azriel! How was your trip to CASC?" Solomon greeted with a wide smile. Azriel returned a slight smile. "It was afortable ride. Unfortunately, I left EASC at thest minute, so I haven''t had the chance to do any sightseeing yet, Instructor Solomon." As Instructor Juliet closed the door behind them, Solomon burst intoughter. He insisted that Azriel should definitely check out the Sacred Capital and yfully reminded him that he shouldn''t call him "Instructor" just yet, as Azriel wasn''t officially a first-year student. The sad truth, however, was that nearly everyone present for the entrance exam was almost guaranteed eptance unless there was apelling reason otherwise. The void creatures were nightmarish adversaries, and humanity couldn''t afford to be selective about those willing to fight against them. Even if the studentscked talent, as long as they were willing to be heroes and fight for humanity, it was better than nothing in the academy''s eyes. Despite the surge of courage that brought many to join the academy, more than half would likely back out by the end of the year¡ªif not sooner, at the uing void dungeon challenge, which was a rite of passage for first-years. The real purpose of the void dungeon was to test the students'' resolve, to see who had the mental fortitude to push forward and be a hero. You couldn''t be a hero with a weak mentality. For Azriel, however, passing the entrance exam was a foregone conclusion. While others might face a slim chance of failure, his status as a prince ensured he would pass, no matter what. The entrance exam was more of a formality to gauge the talent pool and determine who would rise as the apex among the first-years. But in Freya''s eyes, that question was already answered. Azriel was destined to be the apex of the first year. He was simply perfect for the role she envisioned him ying in the future. Instructor Juliet returned to her seat with the other instructors, while the older student walked toward the center of the room, standing before the assembled instructors and the headmistress. Azriel followed suit, positioning himself beside the student. "Azriel Crimson, to pass the exam, all you have to do is show us what you''ve got. Don''t worry about holding back¡ªCadet Chad is a third-year student who can handle himself since he''s also a Grade 3 Intermediate." Freya exined. Azriel narrowed his eyes in response, analyzing the situation. "In other words, just impress us!" Solomon added excitedly, a grin spreading across his face. ''A Grade 3 Intermediate and a third-year, huh? She knows I''m at least on Caleus''s level, if not higher¡­'' Azriel thought, weighing his options. Being a Grade 3 Intermediate in the third year wasn''t particrly impressive. By that stage, it was expected for students to be at least an Advanced grade. Azriel''s gaze shifted to Cadet Chad, who stood rigidly, cold sweat beading on his forehead as he stared straight ahead, seemingly paralyzed under Freya''s piercing gaze. ''He must be scraping the bottom of his year, but for any normal candidate, he would''ve been more than enough for this exam.'' But this year''s candidates were far from normal. ''She must have deliberately chosen him, knowing I could handle him easily¡­ Is she trying to make it difficult for me to conceal my true rank?'' Azriel smiled slightly at Freya, nodding as he moved to the side of the room, putting some distance between himself and Cadet Chad. The poor guy was probably roped into this to earn some extra points. Azriel couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for him. But he also knew exactly what Freya was thinking. If there had been one person he was most wary of at the banquet, it was Freya. Even now, he knew that underestimating her would be a grave mistake. By this point, Freya had likely already decided that Azriel was destined to be the apex of the first-years, which was¡­ ''Perfect.'' The only reason things were going so smoothly for him was perhaps because Freya was too focused on achieving her own goals. Otherwise, he was certain she would have seen through him at the banquet. ''She''ll figure it all out by the end of today, I suppose¡­'' With that thought, Azriel summoned Void Eater, positioning the de in front of him with both hands gripping the hilt firmly. Cadet Chad stood in the center, holding a bow and arrow, his eyes not betraying any arrogance. Instead, they were filled with wariness¡ªlikely due to the rumors surrounding Azriel and the fact that he was a prince of the Crimson n. As they awaited the signal to begin, Azriel spoke, his voice calm butmanding. "Don''t blink." ***** Watching Azriel prepare, Freya felt a thrill of satisfaction. No one but her knew the truth behind what was about to unfold. Cadet Chad was struggling¡ªstill only a Grade 3 Intermediate¡ªand Freya had struck a deal with him. She promised to help him grow stronger, a promise she genuinely intended to keep. But there was one condition: he had to lose miserably when facing Azriel Crimson in the entrance exam. That was all he had to do. Freya knew that making Azriel the apex of the first years wouldn''t be easy. She would need to convince the other instructors in the room, except for Solomon and Ranni, who were already on her side. There was a limit to how much she could achieve on her own. Even Azriel, for all his cunning, was limited in what he could do. Freya understood that he was trying to raise his reputation as a prince, especially after the stunts he pulled at the banquet. Many influential figures would question how someone like him could not be the apex. It simply wouldn''t make sense. But Freya couldn''t quite grasp his endgame. What was his goal? Why go to such lengths? She didn''t care how Azriel had obtained information about the Neo Genesis attack. All she wanted was for him to seize the spotlight. At most, Freya predicted that Azriel would aim to ce himself in the top 25, trying to avoid too much attention. But with Chad as his opponent, Azriel would inevitably emerge as the apex. Then she heard him speak. "Don''t blink." Those words snapped her out of her thoughts. Azriel stood ready, his stance poised for attack, while Chad assumed a defensive position. But something was wrong¡ªAzriel''s expression wasn''t as nk as it had been at the banquet. ''Something''s off¡­'' Freya narrowed her eyes, an uneasy feeling settling over her. She didn''t like the look Azriel was giving. It felt like something was missing, something she hadn''t ounted for. ''What is he nning?'' "You may begin." Instructor Salvator announced. The instant those words left his mouth, every instructor in the room sat up straight¡ªeven Ranni and Solomon. ""...!"" A ck mist suddenly erupted from Azriel''s body, coiling around him like a snake. It seeped from his mouth, nostrils, and breath. ''That stench...!'' Freya recognized it immediately. If the smell of death on Azriel had been a faint flicker before, it was now a zing inferno. Her skin crawled with disgust, goosebumps rising as she watched. Cadet Chad, too, was affected. Goosebumps appeared on his arms as he gripped his bow tighter, hurriedly nocking an arrow. The terror on his face was unmistakable¡ªhe had forgotten the condition of their deal. And it didn''t end there. Red lightning began to crackle, merging with the ck mist. The floor froze beneath them as the tips of Azriel''s hair turned white. ''Dual affinities, just like his sister!?'' Fwoosh¡ª! Chad loosed his arrow, but the moment he blinked, Azriel was gone. "Huh...?" The sound of the arrow hitting the ice echoed through the room. Chad turned to see it split perfectly in two. "Beautiful¡­" Ranni''s voice broke the silence, awe-stricken. Cadet Chad couldn''t move. The cold, metallic sensation of a de resting against his neck kept him frozen in ce. It took a few seconds for him to regain his senses, and when he did, he saw a shattered path of ice before him. He felt someone''s cold breath on his nape. ck mist with red lightning coiled gently around the broken ice and Chad''s body, before transforming into dark roses with red lightning crackling through them. Then, just as suddenly, they vanished into thin air. "A-ah¡­" Cadet Chad finally understood. He had lost¡ªmiserably. Chapter 47: The Apex The room descended into an ufortable silence as Azriel retracted Void Eater. Cadet Chad stood there, despairing, his head hanging low. p-! Instructor Salvator pped his hands together, the sound echoing through the room. "That was outstanding, Cadet Azriel. Please remain inside the academy¡ªyou''ll be guided to your room at the end of the day when the rankings are decided. The overall rankings of all students will be revealed the day after tomorrow when ssesmence." Instructor Salvator''s respectful tone made it clear that Azriel''s passage was a foregone conclusion, even before the entrance exam had taken ce. Being addressed as "Cadet" was a sign of the instructor''s acknowledgment. Azriel simply nodded and left Chad and the instructors behind. He avoided looking at Solomon or Freya, his thoughts unsettled. Quite frankly, he was a little afraid to see Freya''s expression right now. ''...I did what I had to do.'' He reassured himself as he stepped outside, ignoring the gazes of the other prospective students waiting for their turn. "Prince Azriel." The staff member who had escorted him earlier was there, waiting with a slight bow. "Allow me to guide you to a room where you can rx while waiting for the results." Azriel nodded, but then paused. "Wait." The staff member looked at him questioningly. "What is your name?" "Ah, my name is Daniel, just Daniel, my prince." Azriel nodded once more. "Daniel. I shall remember your name." ***** Not long after Azriel left, the instructors decided to continue the exam, bringing in the other priority students. As expected, the priority students performed extremely well, showcasing their abilities. Fortunately, after Azriel''s disy, Cadet Chad managed to save face with the following candidates, though it was clear that the iing students this year were particrly talented. Or at least, that''s what everyone in the room believed¡ªuntil the turn of a certain blonde-haired student. The student''s performance was so overwhelming that it ended with Cadet Chad being identally sent to the infirmary. To say the instructors and the headmistress were surprised would be an understatement. They were utterly shocked. Another student capable of defeating a Grade 3 Intermediate, just like Azriel. After that incident, another third-year was called upon to continue the exams. Fortunately, the remainder of the entrance exams proceeded without further issues. After the third-year student left the room, a heavy silence settled among the instructors. No one spoke, each lost in their own thoughts. The students this year had remarkable potential. If they had taken the entrance exam three years ago, deciding who would gain the title of Apex would have been a difficult task for the instructors. Fortunately¡ªor perhaps unfortunately¡ªjust likest year, the choice for who would gain the title of Apex seemed obvious. Or at least it should have been, if not for a certain blonde-haired student. "...Shall we vote?" Instructor Juliet finally broke the silence, her voice tired as she looked around at her colleagues with a weary smile. The long day of evaluating students had taken its toll on everyone. Instructor Salvator nodded and picked up the documents in front of him. "The candidates for the title of Apex are as follows." He began, clearing his throat. "Azriel, Anastasia, Celestina, Yelena, Vergil, and... Lumine." The six names Salvator listed were the top contenders for the title, but it was clear that only two of them truly stood out. "Looks like we have some dark horses this year, huh..." Ranni remarked, shing a wry smile as she reviewed the documents. "I think we can all agree that the Apex this year will be either Azriel Crimson or Lumine Versille." Instructor Salvator said, and the others nodded in agreement¡ªexcept for Freya, who appeared deep in thought. ''Why... why did he do that?'' Freya''s mind raced as she reyed everything Azriel had done so far. None of it made sense. His actions during the entrance exam didn''t align with the n he was supposed to follow¡ªthe n he had told her about. Freya had been confident she had fooled Azriel into believing she supported his n. So why hadn''t he followed through? Why didn''t he hold back as he said he would? As she considered every detail about Azriel Crimson, something suddenly clicked in her mind. "...!" Her eyes widened in realization. ''It was a decoy!?'' "Heh. You figured it out faster than I thought." Solomon said lightly from beside her, making her turn to him. He was smiling, as usual. The n Azriel had presented was a decoy all along¡ªa n he genuinely intended to use, making Freya believe in it as well. But the truth was, Azriel had switched ns the moment the banquet ended. ''Why...?'' Before she could voice her thoughts, she realized something that made her skin crawl. She didn''t want to believe it, but... "How...?" She muttered, her voice barely audible. The other instructors, noticing the tension between Freya and Solomon, looked confused. Solomon simply shrugged. "I have no clue, honestly... but we were lucky. Extremely lucky." ''Lucky, huh...'' Freya thought. Yes, they were indeed fortunate. Because if she had seen through the ruse earlier, everything would have been for nothing. "I told you, didn''t I? You shouldn''t underestimate one another." "..." ''...I really did underestimate him. But how did Azriel know?'' Freya wondered, now more curious than ever. Before, she might not have cared, but now? Now she was dying to know. ''For once, I''m d I underestimated him...'' She didn''t want to imagine what would have happened if she hadn''t. "What''s wrong?" Instructor Juliet asked, noticing the odd exchange. "It''s nothing, really. Just us grown-ups talking, so don''t worry about it. Let''s just make Azriel the Apex and be done with it¡ªmy butt''s starting to hurt!" Solomon replied, waving off the conversation. Instructor Juliet frowned. "Lumine Versille is still a possibility for being the Apex, Solomon." Knowing she wouldn''t get answers from Freya or Solomon, Juliet steered the conversation back to the decision at hand. "He is not." Instructor Salvator interjected, while Ranni nodded as if she knew what he was about to say. "And why is that?" Juliet asked, confused. "Perhaps if Azriel Crimson wasn''t one of the students this year, then yes, Lumine Versille would have been the Apex. But that''s not the case." Salvator exined. "Why does that matter? Both defeated a Grade 3 Intermediate. In fact, I''d say Lumine is a better candidate since the current Apex for the second year is already Jasmine Crimson. It''s always been a child of one of the great ns who''s the Apex in their year. The students would find it motivating to see that someone else could top a prince or princess." Instructor Salvator shook his head. "I think you''ve forgotten the true meaning of the Apex title. It''s meant for the strongest, for someone who will lead the students when necessary. It isn''t something you give for social and motivational reasons. Would you trust someone unknown who somehow managed to defeat a Grade 3 Intermediate, or Azriel Crimson, a prince of the Crimson n, who has presumably survived the Void Realm on his own for two years?" Instructor Juliet fell silent at his words. It was true¡ªpeople would rather trust a prince with a rumored history of survival than an unknown student. "And, currently, Azriel Crimson is indeed stronger than Lumine Versille." Salvator continued, noticing Juliet''s confusion. "Cadet Chad was defeated by Lumine Versille, but they fought, didn''t they? The same could be said for Azriel Crimson, no?" Juliet looked at him, her expression questioning. "It cannot be said the same." Salvator stated firmly. Suddenly, Juliet''s eyes widened in realization. "Azriel Crimson didn''t fight Cadet Chad. That wasn''t a fight¡ªit was a halted execution. If the prince had desired, he could have killed the poor guy ten times over without him knowing what happened. Unlike Lumine Versille, who genuinely had to exchange blows." "Oh..." Instructor Juliet could only exim in realization as sheprehended Instructor Salvator''s point. Azriel had finished the exam faster than anyone else. Unlike the other students, he hadn''t engaged in a fight or evenid a scratch on Cadet Chad, yet he had defeated him with overwhelming ease. Azriel had the power to hurt¡ªor even kill¡ªCadet Chad if he had chosen to, but he had refrained from doing so. "...If anyone objects to Azriel Crimson being named the Apex, please raise your hand." Freya''s unexpected announcement drew the attention of the room. The instructors, who had thought Freya was lost in thought, looked up in surprise. Yet, no one raised their hand. In the end, Freya and Azriel''s goals had aligned. She wanted him to be the Apex, and so did Azriel. It was mutually beneficial. However, Freya now had a new concern¡ªa dangerous one¡ªthat she would need to address promptly. ''I''m starting to understand how he managed to survive the Void Realm.'' She thought, shaking her head as she met the gazes of the other instructors. "Then it''s official: Azriel Crimson is hereby named the Apex of the first years." Chapter 48: Drunk Azriel "Congrattions on bing the Apex for the first years, Prince Azriel." Daniel said, standing beside Azriel in front of the door to his new room. This room would be his home until the end of his academy days¡ªunless, of course, he lost the title of Apex. Azriel hummed, his gaze fixed on the door. ''To think I actually became the Apex...'' A title that was originally meant for the protagonist was now his, because he had survived and attended the academy. Not only that, but the very room that was supposed to belong to the protagonist was now his as well. Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Azriel turned to Daniel. "Daniel... do you wish to retire?" "...Pardon?" Daniel looked puzzled, unsure if he had heard correctly. Azriel turned to him with a small, knowing smile. "What I mean is, would you like to stop working from now on?" Daniel''s eyes widened in shock. "Ah! M-my prince, I need this job to feed my family... I can''t afford to lose it." Azriel chuckled softly. "I think you''re misunderstanding me. What I''m proposing is that if you do something for me, I''ll make sure you''re taken care of." Daniel blinked in surprise. "...Something for you?" Azriel nodded. "Yes. In exchange, I''ll ensure you have enough money to retirefortably for the rest of your life. Your children, your grandchildren¡ªthey''ll never need to work again." Daniel swallowed hard, his heart pounding as he considered Azriel''s words. The offer was incredibly tempting. As a prince of the Crimson n, Azriel had the resources to back up his promises. There was no reason to doubt his sincerity, given his status. Unable to resist the temptation, Daniel nodded meekly. "W-what do I need to do?" Azriel''s smile widened, and for a moment, Daniel felt a shiver run down his spine as he looked into those blood-red eyes. "Nothing too difficult¡ªjust a simple task." Azriel ced a hand on Daniel''s shoulder, causing him to flinch. "You know the instructor named Juliet, right?" Daniel, though still confused, nodded. "Excellent... Here''s what I need you to do." Azriel then proceeded to exin his n, detailing exactly what Daniel had to do to secure his financial future. Azriel had been fully aware of all the instructors in the room during his exam earlier that day. He knew each of them, and he was also aware of Instructor Juliet''s negative views toward the children of the four great ns. ''In the book, Celestina, Jasmine, and Caleus had quite a headache dealing with her all the time...'' Back then, Juliet hadn''t been much of a problem, perhaps because Lumine had been the Apex. But now? Azriel wasn''t willing to take that risk. He had noticed the way Juliet had looked at him during the exam, and he wasn''t going to sit idly by if she tried anything. After exining his n to the shocked butpliant Daniel, Azriel finally entered his new home leaving him behind. "Wow..." Azriel was awestruck as he took in his new home. The room was luxurious, perched high above the city with floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a breathtaking view of CASC. The living room was a perfect blend of sleek modern design andfort¡ªplush, cream-colored sofas were arranged around a low ss coffee table, with subtle gold ents hinting at quiet opulence. Azriel wandered further into the room. "I''m certainly d I decided to be the Apex." At the far end of the room, a balcony extended outward. Azriel stepped out onto it, looking down at the academy sprawling below. "Would I die if I jumped from this height?" As crazy as it might sound, he wasn''t a normal human. His curiosity about the limits of a grade 3 intermediate was piqued. Azriel shook his head with a slight chuckle. "...I''ll try another day." Definitely another day. "I''m pretty sure you''d break a few bones from this height... you know, like all 206 of them." A familiar voice teased from behind. Azriel smiled softly as he recognized the voice. "You forgot how to knock?" Azriel turned around to see Solomon leaning casually against the couch. "Heh, just came to congratte you on bing the Apex. We should celebrate!" Azriel had to resist the urge to let his lips twitch in annoyance. ''Still doesn''t excuse him from not knocking!'' He sighed, giving in. "Fine..." Azriel made his way to the kitchen, opening the cabs. ''I wonder if it''s actually here...'' In the book, when this room belonged to the protagonist, he had discovered something in one of the cabs. And that something was... ''Ha! Here it is!'' A collection of fine wines. Azriel turned around with a grin. "Tell me, Solomon, red or white?" "Huh... have you gone crazy?" Solomon scoffed, but his grin matched Azriel''s. "All of them." Since the first Void Generation, global restrictions on teenage alcohol consumption had been rxed. The new regtions allowed anyone aged 15 or older who was a Grade 3 Awakened to drink, provided they had the consent of their legal guardian. Luckily¡ªor perhaps not¡ªAzriel met all the conditions, or at least all except thest one, but no one would really check on that. Besides, even if Azriel hadn''t met the conditions, the consequences would have been negligible. No one would be foolish enough to challenge a prince over something like that. Both Azriel and Solomon settled onto stools behind the counter. "I thought you didn''t like alcohol." Solomon said, eyeing Azriel. "You didn''t touch a drop at the banquet." Azriel shrugged, his gaze fixed on the bottle in his hands. "I don''t." He replied. "I absolutely loathe it. It makes me want to vomit just from touching it. I''d rather gnaw off my own limbs." Solomon raised an eyebrow, watching Azriel with curiosity as he took a sip. "Then why the hell are you drinking?" Azriel chuckled. "Maybe I''ll tell you one day." Solomon clicked his tongue in frustration. "Fine! keep your secrets. But don''t expect that stunt with Freya to work again. She''s already figured it out." Azriel took a deep gulp of wine and nodded toward Solomon. "Yeah, but it was necessary. We didn''t have another option, did we?" "Oh, I know. She''s dying to meet you, but if she does, it might jeopardize the n. Can''t me her¡ªI have questions of my own." Azriel shook his head. "I told you, if you ask me, you might never get what you truly want." "Yeah, yeah, I know. But it would be bad for me if you died next week." "I won''t." Azriel said, his tone growing serious as he looked intently at Solomon. His cheeks were slightly flushed. "But expect everything we nned to go to shit." Solomon grinned. "It already was." ***** Jasmine stood in front of the door to Azriel''s new living quarters¡ªthe same room she had upiedst year as the apex of the first years. Now, as the apex of the second years and the student council president, she had intended to congratte Azriel tomorrow instead of today. To her, it wasn''t surprising that Azriel had be the apex. Unless he chose otherwise, it was a given in her eyes¡ªafter all, he was her little brother. It was only natural. But she had changed her mind. Instead of waiting until tomorrow, she decided to visit today. Because... ''He didn''t find my collection, did he?'' A cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Surely not. It hadn''t even been a full day. ''Maybe he''s already asleep?'' Jasmine remembered that she might have identally left her precious wine collection behind when she moved out. With everything happening around Azriel''s return, it had slipped her mind. ''I don''t even remember him drinking before...'' Surely, the bottles would be safe. She knocked lightly on the door and heard voices from within. "Coming,ing! Solomon, don''t tell me you invited people over for a party now?" "Pfft, please, as if this small ce could handle a party of mine!" ''Solomon?'' Jasmine recognized the voices instantly. How could she not? She knew they were acquainted but hadn''t realized Azriel was that close with him. When the door opened, her attention shifted to the person standing before her. Azriel leaned against the doorframe, his shirt unbuttoned, revealing his skin, his hair tousled. His cheeks were flushed red, and he looked slightly disheveled. Behind him, Solomon was sprawled on the couch in a simr state, a bottle bnced precariously on his chest. "Oh? My dear sister graces us with her presence! Here to join us for a drink?" "Don''t tell me¡ª" Jasmine''s eyes widened in disbelief. She didn''t want to believe it. ''Drunk Azriel...'' If anyone else had seen Azriel in his current state, they might have found him in some sort of way charming. But for Jasmine? ''So cute!'' Chapter 49: Cemetery "I messed up¡­" Lumine walked through the empty corridors, his footsteps echoing with each step. His face was grim as he reyed yesterday''s entrance exam in his mind. It was currently 11:00 p.m., and most students had either returned to their rooms or gone out for the evening, leaving the academy eerily quiet. Except for Lumine. "I didn''t even be the apex..." The realization had hit him the moment he was shown to his room¡ªon the floor just below the highest one. It was a clear sign: Lumine was ranked second, not first. He had failed the quest. Since then, he hadn''t left his room, too disheartened to face anyone. Thankfully, his childhood friend Yelena hadn''t pressed the matter, giving him space to process everything. "It''s my own fault." Lumine muttered, his voiceced with frustration. What truly gnawed at him wasn''t just losing the apex title, but the events that transpired during the entrance exam. "If only I had controlled my powers better¡­!" Lumine had been trained by the system to fight void creatures and survive in the void realm, but humans? That was a different story. It hadn''t even been a year since he''d acquired the system, which allowed him to unlock countless skills, affinities, and even buy health potions using the system points he earned from quests. But never had he been tasked with fighting another human. This was his first time. Now, he understood a critical w: having power didn''t mean mastering it. "I need to fix this." If he had better control over his abilities, he wouldn''t have identally sent that cadet to the infirmary. He needed more training. "The system won''t be able to help me with this¡­" Trying to shake off the gloom, Lumine continued to explore the academy. The ce was vast, and he chuckled to himself, thinking he might get lost if he wasn''t careful. Still, he knew he couldn''t wander for too long. Tomorrow, sses would start, and it was better to get some rest. He had no idea who the apex really was, even though they lived just one floor above him. He didn''t want to seem annoying by seeking them out. "I wonder if it''s him¡­" Azriel Crimson. The name had been circting in rumors¡ªstories of the prince who would attend the academy. Unfortunately, neither Lumine nor Yelena had caught a glimpse of him. They didn''t even know what he looked like. If Azriel was indeed the apex, Lumine was relieved he hadn''t gone knocking on his door yet. Who could me him? Even if Azriel was the most mysterious of the princes, with a past shrouded in negativity before his two-year disappearance, he was still a prince. Lumine couldn''t afford to identally offend him. As Lumine wandered through the dimly lit corridors, his mind lost in thought, he suddenly came to an abrupt halt. "What is that...?" In the soft glow of the sparse lights, the corridors seemed cloaked in shadow. Yet, ahead of him, an azure glow pierced through the darkness, making him squint. It was a tiny, floating blue orb that danced in the air, casting an ethereal light on its surroundings. The orb shimmered with a gentle luminescence, beckoning him closer. With no one around, Lumine moved forward cautiously. Each step he took seemed to dim the light, but the orb remained steadfast in its brilliance. As he drew nearer, the orb''s light softened, allowing him to see clearly. Lumine froze in awe. It wasn''t a mere orb¡ªit was a butterfly. Its wings were a mesmerizing expanse of blue, alive with a radiant shimmer that seemed to pulse with an inner light. The wingspan, nearly the length of his hand, fluttered gracefully, catching the faintest glimmers of light and painting the air with an enchanting dance of colors. The butterfly''s beauty was otherworldly, and Lumine, captivated, extended a trembling finger towards it. As if sensing his intention, the butterfly alighted gently on his finger. A smile unwittingly spread across Lumine''s face. There was something profoundly serene about this delicate creature, an inexplicable calm that washed over him. Suddenly, the butterfly took flight, circling around his head before darting away. Lumine''s eyes widened in surprise. "Hey, wait up!" An inexplicable urge drove him to follow. The butterfly fluttered ahead, moving leisurely despite its absence of a mana core, and Lumine, driven by a curious sense of purpose, ran after it. The corridors blurred past him as he sprinted, his breath growing ragged and his legs aching. He was grateful no one was around to witness his frenzied chase. Bursting out into the open, Lumine continued his pursuit under the starlit sky. But as the butterfly turned a corner, it vanished from sight. Panting heavily, Lumine searched desperately, his eyes scanning the darkness for any sign of the creature. Sweat clung to his skin, and exhaustion weighed on him as he trudged forward. Suddenly, he came to a halt. In his distracted state, he had wandered into an unfamiliar ce. His breath caught in his throat as he took in his surroundings. All around him were rows upon rows of tombstones. "I didn''t know the academy had such a ce..." His voice came out as a hushed whisper, as if speaking louder might disturb the tranquility of the resting souls. A pang of guilt pricked at him for his earlier heedless sprint through this solemn ground. Slowly, he walked among the gravestones, reading the names etched into the stone¡ªnames he didn''t recognize. The dates of birth and death varied widely: some from over fifty years ago, others from just ten years past, and some from this very year. Flowers adorned the stones, adding a touch of color to the otherwise somber scene. Lumine was about to resign himself to the fact that the butterfly was nowhere to be found when he abruptly stopped again. Standing directly in his path was a stranger¡ªa person he had never seen before. His hair was a deep, obsidian ck, and his eyes were a striking crimson that mirrored the intensity of the setting sun. He stared at the tombstones with an expression of solemn contemtion. The stranger, though appearing no older than Lumine, carried an aura of maturity beyond his years. Lumine hesitated, unsure whether this individual was a fellow student or an instructor, and uncertain how to approach. Not wanting to intrude, Lumine was about to turn away, but their eyes met. The intensity of the crimson gaze seemed to freeze him in ce, and he felt an inexplicable itch on his back before it quickly faded. The stranger, equally surprised to see Lumine here at this hour, quickly regained hisposure. A gentle smile appeared on his face. "It''s nice to meet you. My name is Azriel Crimson." Chapter 50: Two at the Top Lumine felt the words catch in his throat like a lump. ''Azriel? The Azriel Crimson?!'' Not even an hour ago, he had been thinking about how much he didn''t want to meet this guy¡ªyet here he was, standing right in front of him. Lumine never imagined he would encounter the Crimson Prince in a cemetery of all ces. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. To be honest, for some reason, he had pictured the Crimson Prince looking more¡­ regal. Instead, Azriel was dressed in a simple ck hoodie and cargo pants, watching Lumine with an amused yet patient gaze. "¡­It''s an honor to meet you, Prince Azriel. My name is Lumine Versille. I''m a student like you and ranked second among the first-years. I didn''t mean to disturb you here or show any disrespect." Lumine''s words tumbled out so quickly, and he avoided Azriel''s gaze sopletely, that he surprised even himself. ''Why am I so nervous¡­?'' A few seconds passed, and the air around them grew increasingly awkward as Lumine continued to avoid Azriel''s eyes, neither of them speaking. Until Azriel suddenly burst intoughter. "Eh?" "Gods! Why are you so tense? Is it because of my face?" Hearing this, Lumine''s lips twitched. "Uh, no, it''s¡ª" "I know, I know, it''s because I''m a prince. Rx, you don''t need to treat me so politely. It just makes me more ufortable." Azriel reassured him as he walked up to Lumine and patted his shoulder, making Lumine sigh in relief. "Right. Sorry, I thought I might have disturbed your visit to someone here." Azriel shook his head. "Unfortunately, I don''t know a single soul buried in these grounds." "Oh." That meant he was just walking here, Lumine realized. He could have sworn Azriel had looked a little sadly at the tombstones earlier. ''Is he really such a nice person?'' Lumine nced curiously at Azriel, who smiled back at him. It wasn''t that he thought the children of the great ns were bad people, but very little was known about the prince standing before him. The rumors that had circted before Azriel''s disappearance were mostly negative¡ªallegations of unworthiness, illegal activities, and scandalous behavior. ''I guess I shouldn''t believe those rumors, though¡­'' "You said you were ranked second, right? That means you''re in the room below me¡­" Lumine''s eyes widened. ''So he is the apex!'' At least that question was answered for him. Lumine nodded at Azriel. "Yes. I was thinking about visiting you yesterday or today, but I had some personal reasons, which is why I couldn''t." Azriel shook his head. "It''s fine. It''s probably better that you didn''t visit me yesterday or earlier today. I was out of it. Hell, I can''t even remember what I did with that stupid clown." Azriel sighed wearily, cing a hand on his shoulder as Lumine looked at him, puzzled. "A word of advice: don''t drink knowing you''ll ckout when you have a sister you can''t trust to be responsible. Especially when she leaves a letter saying you''re not allowed to drink alone from now on¡­" "Oh¡­" Lumine nodded, taking in the interesting advice. Suddenly, he froze. ''Wait, he said sister? So he must be talking about Jasmine Crimson, right?'' Unlike Azriel, his elder sister was much more well-known, having been the previous apexst year among her many achievements. "Something wrong?" "Ah, no, it''s nothing¡­" Lumine quickly shook his head. An idea suddenly crossed his mind. Even though it might backfire, it couldn''t hurt to try, especially since Azriel seemed like a nice guy¡­ hopefully. "Can I ask you for some advice?" "...?" Azriel looked at him, surprised, before smiling and nodding. "Of course. But I''m starving. Can we grab a bite at the cafeteria? I''m sure no one is there at this hour." Lumine nodded at the suggestion. He was starving as well, after chasing the strange butterfly he couldn''t quite catch up to, even as a grade 3 intermediate. ''It must have flown off somewhere far...'' ***** The cafeteria was just as Azriel had said¡ªempty. No students were in sight as Lumine took a seat opposite Azriel, who was munching on fries from a bowl in front of him. Lumine had ordered the same but hadn''t started eating yet. Instead, he watched Azriel with curiosity as he ate with a smile on his face. When Azriel noticed him staring, he looked up, confused. "Is something wrong?" Lumine shook his head. "No, it just seemed like you were really enjoying yourself." A look of understanding crossed Azriel''s face. "I am. Trust me, you begin to appreciate things like food once you''ve genuinely worked until you almost copse for it." ''Isn''t he a prince? Why would he¡­'' Suddenly, Lumine felt a chill run down his spine. It seemed ridiculous, but he recalled a rumor from a news report about Azriel spending two years in the Void Realm. If that rumor was true, it would exin why no one had heard from him during that time. The rumor about him attending the academy was true, so it made sense if he had been in the Void Realm for the past two years. But if it was true¡­ Lumine couldn''t imagine what it must have been like. Even for him, having ventured into the Void Realm only a handful of times¡ªwith each experience almost costing his life despite numerous safety measures¡ªthe thought of spending two years there was unfathomable. He wanted to ask more about it but stopped himself. It wasn''t why he was here, and he didn''t want to broach a potentially sensitive subject if the rumors were true. "So, what was it you needed my advice on?" Azriel asked between mouthfuls of fries. Lumine nodded, feeling a bit awkward but determined. Despite how it might sound to some, he had a problem he wanted to solve quickly, and who better to ask than the person who had defeated him? An opportunity had presented itself right in front of him. "¡­I need help controlling my powers." Azriel''s hand paused with a fry halfway to his mouth before he ate it, a sigh escaping his lips. The two of them sat in silence, studying each other. "You sent poor Chad to the infirmary, didn''t you?" Azriel broke the silence first. Lumine''s lips twitched. "That was an ident¡­ which is why I need your help." Azriel''s eyes held a hint of amusement. "Asking for help from the person sitting on the throne of the first years when you''re someone who poses the biggest threat to overthrow me?" Lumine didn''t respond. He knew it was a bit foolish to ask, but it was worth a try. "¡­Luckily for you, I don''t really care about my throne." Lumine''s eyes widened. "But I have to ask¡ªwhy do you think I''m capable of helping you? Even if I''m the apex, how do you know I haven''t injured Chad just like you? Why do you assume I''m stronger?" "Five. That''s how many times I''ve attacked Chad. I tried to end it in three but failed miserably. Still, I defeated him without him even scratching me. That means you either attacked him even less or Chad forfeited before you got a chance to attack." Azriel smiled at him. "You''re stronger than me. I know this might sound strange, but I can just sense it. You''re a grade 3 intermediate like me, but you''re¡­ stronger." Azriel continued to smile at him for a few seconds before shaking his head slightly. "That feeling you have is what people in the Four Great ns call battle sense. Not many develop it so early on like you have." As Azriel resumed eating his fries, Lumine listened intently. "Even though we humans can''t really check each other''s mana cores like we can with Void creatures, we have battle sense to make up for it. You can only develop this early on with talent and¡­ killing a bunch of Void creatures." ''I see¡­'' The information Azriel shared was valuable. Lumine was pleased to have developed such a skill over the past year. "I won''t ask how you managed to kill so many Void creatures, but make use of the fact that you did. Trust your battle sense." Lumine nodded, appreciating the advice. "But what about controlling my powers?" Azriel ced his hand against his cheek, looking disappointed at the empty bowl. "I just told you, didn''t I? Just as you developed battle sense, you will eventually gain control over your powers throughbat against humans." Azriel continued. "Sure, I could spar with you, but in my opinion, it would be a waste of time. You''ll face countless life-or-death situations in the future where you''ll have to fight humans, whether to kill them or not. Only by patiently taking your time will you master your powers correctly." Lumine looked a bit disappointed that the advice didn''t offer a quick solution, but he understood why Azriel had said what he did. ''I''m rushing things... I need to be more patient.'' Despite that, the advice was still valuable. He had learned a lot from the person in front of him. ''I wonder if he has battle sense like me...'' Though he wanted to ask, he decided it was better not to. As Lumine reached for his bowl, he noticed he couldn''t grab any fries. Furrowing his brows, he looked down and saw that his bowl was empty. "Huh?" Turning his head quickly towards Azriel, he saw him stuffing his mouth with fries from Lumine''s bowl. "¡­What?" A wry smile appeared on Lumine''s face as he shook his head. "Nothing." ''I guess it''s a fair trade.'' Lumine was amused by Azriel''s behavior as he watched him devour thest of the fries. Finally, they both decided to call it a night, as it was already 1 a.m. After all, they still needed to get some sleep before their sses. Chapter 51: Elevator Azriel stifled a yawn as he stood in front of the mirror, checking his reflection. "Seriously, why do I always have to get up so early in the morning?" It seemed like no matter what world he was in, Azriel was destined to get out of bed at 6 a.m.¡ªwhether it was for high school or now, the academy. Not being a morning person, Azriel was already starting to consider skipping the first day. But he quickly shook his head. ''I can''t just skip the first day. Besides, I''m a prince now¡­'' Dressed in the white academy uniform and ck pants, Azriel nodded at his reflection before leaving his room. Leaving his room, Azriel stepped into the elevator. He wasn''t in the mood to walk all the way down, no matter how beneficial some might im it to be¡ªespecially not at this hour. There was still 2 hours before sses would start, but knowing himself, it was better to leave as early as possible. ''The ss I''m in is HCS-1, with Instructor Ranni as the homeroom teacher... the same ss as the protagonist, huh.'' It would be a lie if Azriel said he was surprised that he and Lumine were in the same ss. He had almost expected it, as if it were fate. ''I wonder why he seemed so out of breath back in the cemetery, though...'' Azriel shook his head. ''It''s probably better not to know.'' Lost in thought, Azriel was startled when the elevator suddenly stopped, causing him to furrow his brows. The elevator wasn''t exclusive to him, but he hadn''t expected any of the first years to be up at this hour. Most wouldn''t even bother using the elevator, as their rooms were closer to the ground. Unfortunately for Azriel, being the apex meant having the highest floor all to himself, which was both a privilege and a hassle. ''Maybe I should''ve just jumped from my room.'' Solomon was probably joking about breaking all his bones¡­ probably. Azriel sighed, closing his eyes and resigning himself to the situation, hoping the person entering wouldn''t recognize him. By now, most people would know he was the apex with just a quick search, but at least they didn''t have a picture of his face¡ªyet. "Azriel¡­?" His eyes flew open at the sound of the beautiful voice directed at him. Standing before him was someone who made him profoundly grateful that he hadn''t given in to his darker thoughts. All his fatigue seemed to dissolve the moment he saw her. Her long, flowing silver hair cascaded down her back, shimmering like moonlight. Her grey eyes locked with his crimson gaze, their intensity both captivating and soothing. She wore the pristine white academy uniform paired with a ck skirt, and her pale, slender legs were elegantly encased in ck stockings. Azriel couldn''t help but smile. "Celestina. What a beautiful morning it is, isn''t it?" Celestina gazed at his face for a few seconds before averting her eyes and standing next to him. "¡­I guess it is." ''I''m d I didn''t decide to skip today.'' Even though he had only slept for four hours, it was a different story leaving hisfortable bed. "Congrattions on bing the apex, Azriel." "So it''s already public knowledge, huh? Thanks." Celestina looked at him with curiosity. "Haven''t you checked the rankings online?" Azriel shook his head. "I woke up half an hour ago and hurried to get ready so I wouldn''t have to deal with others at this hour." "So, you''re not a morning person, huh?" "What about you, Celestina? What''s your rank?" Azriel asked, although he already knew from the book that she was ranked second. With Lumine now in second ce, it likely meant Celestina was now ranked third. "Third." ''Thought so.'' "Apparently, someone named Lumine Versille is ranked second." Azriel nodded. "I know. I met him yesterday." "You did? What was he like?" Azriel thought for a moment before responding. "He''s a good person, if I say so. Though his kindness might be taken advantage of by the wrong people." "Is that so?" Celestina nodded, considering the information. It was likely she was assessing how to approach Lumine and form a connection with him. ''She''s still a princess, after all¡­'' Perhaps she was also considering recruiting him for her faction. Factions in the academy are akin to the four great ns in the real world. The major factions currently in the academy are the Crimson Faction, led by Jasmine Crimson; the Neb Faction, led by Caleus Neb; and the Dusk Faction, led by someone Azriel didn''t know the name of. The Dusk Prince had graduatedst year, passing his faction''s leadership to someone else, but it remained one of the major factions. Azriel knew that this year, Celestina would form her own faction, the Frost Faction, which would be a major yer capable ofpeting with the others. Of course, there were smaller factions, but most students preferred backing from one of the four great factions. Normally, Azriel should have been interested in creating a faction, building connections, or even joining his sister''s faction, but he wasn''t keen on any of that. Besides, he saw no need for it. ''What else are elder sisters for?'' Azriel was truly grateful that Jasmine was handling all of that already. He certainly didn''t need to ease her burdens¡ªdefinitely not. "Oh, by the way, he''s a grade 3 intermediate like me." Azriel added. Celestina''s eyes widened. "Are you serious?" Celestina looked at him as though he were joking. Azriel nodded his head. "I am. He''s an actual grade 3 intermediate." Celestina fell silent, her gaze fixed ahead as they waited for the elevator to reach the lobby. "¡­I see." Her whisper barely reached his ears, and Azriel inwardly sighed. ''Can''t me her.'' If he remembered correctly, Celestina was currently a grade 2 Awakened, close to reaching grade 1. The gap between her and Lumine, who was ranked second, was already significant, not to mention the gap between her and Azriel, who was ranked first. Even in the book, she had been upset about not securing the top spot, but it must have been even more disheartening this time, being ranked third with such arge gap between her and the top two. "Have I told you that the uniform looks beautiful on you?" From the corner of his eye, Azriel saw Celestina flinch slightly. "Is this your attempt at cheering me up?" Azriel shook his head. "No, I was just stating a fact." The elevator fell silent again after his words. "¡­Thanks. The uniform suits you as well." Azriel turned his head toward Celestina. "Is this your attempt at flirting with me?" Celestina turned her head toward him, narrowing her eyes. "Don''t push your luck." With that, she looked ahead again. Azriel chuckled and did the same, not mentioning the small smile that had appeared on her face. Chapter 52: Friends "It looks like we miscalcted, haven''t we?" Hearing Azriel''s words, Celestina could only nod in agreement. They had both left early, thinking the academy grounds would be empty at this hour, but it wasn''t. Far from it. It wasn''t that the first-year students were still asleep¡ªin fact, it was the opposite. The academy grounds were bustling with activity, filled with students who seemed eager for the first day. At least, they had been until Azriel and Celestina stepped out. Apparently, the excitement for the first day was contagious. ''I wish I could rte.'' Azriel thought, shaking his head. "Shall we go?" Celestina nodded again, and both of them put on their signature smiles as they walked ahead, ignoring the eyes of the students watching them. ''Dammit, have these people never seen a prince and princess together? Wait, do they even know who I am...?'' Before he could delve further into his thoughts, Celestina interrupted with a question. "By the way, Azriel, what ss are you in?" "HCS-1." "I see, same as me. If it''s fine with you, shall we go together?" Azriel kept his smile as he nodded. "It would be my pleasure." Walking side by side, neither of them spoke. Yet, it wasn''t awkward. It felt...fortable. As long as they ignored the whispers from the nearby students. "Hey, that''s Princess Celestina Frost, right?" "Yeah... I saw she''s ranked third." "Wow, she''s absolutely stunning!" "Some no-name beat her for second ce, apparently, but the apex this year is Azriel Crimson." "That guy walking next to her... is he Azriel Crimson?" "I don''t know... but he''s certainly handsome." "If it is him, does that mean the rumors about him are true?" The whispers continued, with students assuming Celestina and Azriel couldn''t hear them. But, of course, they could. It''s just that addressing them would only create more rumors. ''Wouldn''t rumors start if they discover I''m Azriel, walking next to her?'' Azriel nced at Celestina, who kept walking, eyes fixed ahead. ''I guess she doesn''t care about such rumors...'' "Can I ask you a question?" Celestina suddenly spoke again, halting Azriel''s thoughts. His smile grew slightly. "Of course." "...Back at the banquet, about our engagement... did you mean what you said?" Azriel looked at her as they continued walking. "I said a lot of things about our engagement. You''ll have to be more specific, Princess Celestina." Celestina turned to him, narrowing her eyes, the smile on her face disappearing. "You know what I mean... about ourst moment together when you..." "When I told you that we should get engaged once we truly love each other, and then your face turned red in embarrassment, and you ran away?" Azriel finished her sentence, a teasing smile ying on his lips. Celestina looked ahead again, avoiding his gaze. "I wasn''t embarrassed, nor did I run away... You just caught me off guard, that''s all." Azriel nodded. "What do you think?" Celestina furrowed her brows. "What do you mean?" "Do you think I lied about what I said, or not?" "That..." Celestina hesitated, shaking her head. "I don''t know. I don''t really know you well enough to say if you were messing with me or not." Azriel hummed softly, his tone gentler. "Then how about you find out for yourself?" "What do you mean?" "Take the time to truly know me and understand the kind of person I am. Only then will you discern whether my words were truth or lie." This time, it was Celestina''s turn to smile, a teasing glint in her eyes. "Is this your attempt at befriending me, Azriel?" Azriel chuckled. "I was never the social type, so in a way... I guess it is." "Oh..." Celestina looked ahead. "I guess we can be friends..." "Then I''ll be looking forward to our future together, Celestina." "...Mm, me too." ***** After a light chat, Azriel and Celestina walked together to their ssroom. When they arrived, the room was already more than half full, just like the academy grounds outside. The moment they stepped inside, the ssroom fell silent. All eyes turned toward them. ''Azriel is right¡ªit''s really too early for all of this.'' Celestina thought, resisting the urge to sigh. Ignoring the stares and whispers, the two walked toward the seats on the left side, near the front. Azriel chose a seat by the window, and Celestina sat next to him. They had taken their time and chosen a longer route to the ssroom, chatting along the way. As a result, ss was about to start soon. Celestina knew there probably wouldn''t be any lessons today¡ªjust introductions and an overview of what to expect at the academy. ''I wonder what Azriel th¡ª'' Celestina''s thoughts came to an abrupt halt as she turned to where Azriel was supposed to be sitting. Her eyes widened in disbelief. Azriel was lying on his desk, head resting on his folded arms... asleep. ''You''re kidding...'' She didn''t dare look around at the other students, who were likely watching them closely. Even if they hadn''t yet figured out exactly who he was, they must have an idea based on his proximity to her. But still... ''Doesn''t he care?'' Celestina found herself unable to understand him. His thoughts, expressions, and actions were unpredictable. She had no clear idea of what kind of person he truly was. ''...to understand the type of person you are.'' Those words he had spoken earlier lingered in her mind. It would be a lie to say she wasn''t interested. Besides, she genuinely wanted to be friends with him. Celestina furrowed her brows slightly. ''Does he perhaps not get enough sleep?'' Thinking back to earlier, when she met him at the elevator, his eyes had been closed, and he had looked tired until she called out to him. ''...Does he maybe get nightmares from his time in the Void Realm?'' She was intensely curious about what had happened there, but she knew better than to ask. They weren''t close enough to discuss something so personal. Deciding to let him sleep a little longer, Celestina began to feel bad if his fatigue was truly due to his time in the Void Realm. "Woah! We made it in time!" "Ugh! Didn''t I tell you not to oversleep?!" "Hehe, sorry!" "Don''t ''hehe'' me!" Suddenly, the quiet ssroom was disrupted by a loudmotion at the door. Like everyone else, Celestina turned to see two students standing there, talking to each other. One was a boy with blonde hair and sky-blue eyes, while the other was a girl with ck hair and green eyes. Celestina furrowed her brows. It wasn''t that they were particrly loud¡ªit was just that their voices echoed through the room, which had been silent due to her presence. Noticing the odd atmosphere, both students quickly fell silent, their expressions turning pale as they realized they had drawn everyone''s attention. "S-sorry..." The boy stammered, apologizing meekly, while the girl red at him, clearly embarrassed. They walked to the open seats in the middle of the ssroom, near the front, right next to Celestina and Azriel, doing their best to ignore the curious stares from their ssmates. "Yo, Lumine, how have you been?" Celestina turned her head toward Azriel, who was apparently awake again, though his eyes still looked a bit sleepy. Startled, the embarrassed duo turned toward Azriel, with the boy looking relieved. "Ah! Azriel, I''ve been good, thanks!" Celestina studied the boy curiously. ''So, he''s Lumine Versille, huh?'' The boy, who had apparently taken second ce from her. Celestina had never aimed for first ce to begin with¡ªat least not after the banquet. Seeing Azriel''s performance made it clear there was too little time to catch up and be the apex. She was content with second ce, but even that had been taken from her by the boy who seemed to be friendly with Azriel. ''I can see what Azriel meant about being taken advantage of.'' Lumine seemed genuinely kind¡ªalmost too kind. Meanwhile, the girl next to him looked extremely surprised, her eyes shifting between Azriel and Lumine, though she still appeared guarded. ''So, she''s probably the one protecting him from being used, huh?'' "Oh, by the way, Azriel, this is Yelena, my childhood friend." The girl, Yelena, flinched slightly at being mentioned suddenly but gave a polite nod toward Azriel. "My name is Yelena, ranked sixth. I hope we can help and take care of each other during our time here!" Azriel chuckled, while Celestina smiled, amused by Yelena''s nervousness. "As Lumine said, my name is Azriel. It''s nice to meet you, Yelena. And there''s no need to be overly formal with me. I hope we can be friends, just like I am with Lumine." ''And here I thought he didn''t care about connecting with more people.'' At least that was her impression, but it seemed she was wrong. Not that she med Azriel, considering both of them were among the top students in the academy. Not wanting to be left out, Celestina gave a polite smile to the two of them. "My name is Celestina Frost, a friend of Azriel. I hope I can be friends with both of you as well." "...!" After introducing themselves, some more students entered the ssroom. The four of them continued chatting about trivial things until, suddenly, they all fell silent, leaving the rest of the students in the room who had been listening intently confused. Their heads turned toward the door where a pale woman with striking blue hair and eyes that shimmered like the ocean stood, looking as if she were about to fall over any moment. Instructor Ranni had arrived. Chapter 53: HCS-1 The moment Instructor Ranni entered the ssroom, instead of falling silent, the students grew louder. After all, Instructor Ranni was an extremely famous hero, known not only for her beauty but also for her prowess. Having someone of her caliber as their teacher was enough to get anyone excited. Dragging her feet towards the front of the room, she looked like she was about to fall asleep at any moment. ''With her... I can definitely rte.'' Azriel thought, nodding to himself. Unlike the other students, he watched quietly, not sharing in their excitement. Azriel felt a twinge of sadness knowing that Nol wasn''t in the same ss as him, but perhaps it was better that way. When Instructor Ranni finally reached the front of the ssroom, her eyes swept over the students. Her mere gaze was enough to silence the entire room. ''She''s dangerous.'' Azriel noted, though he knew she wasn''t as strong as Solomon. Still, she was formidable. Not that he needed any reminders¡ªevery single instructor at the entrance exam had been dangerous, from Salvator to Juliet. Ranni''szy demeanor wouldn''t fool Azriel. ''Why does everyone in this world have to be so... special?'' He mused. ''The author really must have had some screws loose.'' Suddenly, Ranni''s eyes locked onto Azriel''s. Both of them held each other''s gaze, neither willing to look away. The atmosphere grew tense, and the other students began to notice. "...Cadet Azriel Crimson." Ranni said, breaking into a smile. "Congrattions on bing the apex. I expect great things from you." Azriel nodded. "I will do my best to meet your expectations." Instructor Ranni seemed pleased as she then turned her attention to the rest of the students. "For those students who arete, you''ll get detention for a week. If I have to drag my feet here so early in the morning to see your faces, then you should be doing the same." Instructor Ranni announced, her words sharply contrasting with the smile on her face. Azriel sighed inwardly, relieved. ''I''m really d I didn''t decide to skip ss today.'' It didn''t seem like he could get away with it as easily as he used to back when he was Leo. "As for today, I''m not going to waste time with boring academy rules and such. It''s not like any of you are going to remember them anyway. Instead, I''ll be giving you a brief overview of the trip you all know ising up next week¡ªto the Void Dungeon." Instructor Ranni continued, noticing that everyone was listening attentively at the mention of the Void Dungeon. "Some of you deserve to be at this academy, while others do not. The Void Dungeon will test whether you can be a hero or not. If you can''t handle it, I suggest you drop out now or after, because trust me when I say this: there''s a very real chance you could lose your life." Some students paled at her words, while others treated it as a joke. ''Idiots...'' Azriel thought, shaking his head. Those who didn''t take her words seriously were truly foolish. They were going to die, without a doubt. The Void Dungeon was not merciful in the slightest, but that''s also why it was the best ce to grow stronger. However, if the students didn''t take it seriously, they''d simply be food for the nightmares that lurked inside. Instructor Ranni narrowed her eyes, sensing the dismissive attitudes of some of the students. "Looks like I''ll need to prove it, huh?" With that, a ss tube suddenly appeared in her hand. The tube wasn''t empty. "...!" Azriel and Celestina''s eyes went wide at what they saw inside. Screeech-! The sound of a chair being pushed back drew everyone''s attention to Lumine, who had abruptly stood up, a long silver sword in his hand. His face was pale as he stared at the tube, clearly frightened. Instructor Ranni smirked at his reaction. "Calm down, Cadet Lumine. This little boy won''t do anything as long as it stays inside this special tube, which is designed to keep it secure." "Lumine..." Yelena murmured, worried by his behavior, while others stifledughter. Instructor Ranni''s gaze turned icy. "Why are you foolsughing? In fact, if it weren''t for me and this tube, you should be reacting the same way Cadet Lumine did¡ªready to eliminate it as fast as possible. His reaction is exactly why he''s ranked second, unlike the rest of you." Her words cut through the students like a knife. The "little boy" she referred to inside the tube was a worm¡ªa Void Worm. These small creatures were so weak that even a Grade 3 Dormant could kill them. They didn''t even have mana cores. But despite their weakness, they were creatures that even a Saint would have to be cautious of. The moment a Void Worm got the chance, it would try to enter a person''s body, causing the host to lose control and be a puppet to the worm that had invaded their brain. Why Void Worms didn''t have mana cores was still unknown and remained a subject of ongoing research. One of the most dangerous threats in the Void Realm or Void Dungeon was these Void Worms. They were easy to miss, but if they got to you, it was over. If one got into your arm, it was better to amputate it before it reached your brain and forced you to watch as it made you kill everyone you cared about without any control over your own body. Even other Void creatures weren''t safe from these worms. There was even a case where a Grade 3 Saint lost their life to a Void Worm. As Instructor Ranni exined these things, the students turned as pale as Lumine, their fear evident. Some looked like they might vomit as she continued to go into detail, clearly enjoying their reactions. After a while, she finally relented, allowing the ss some relief. Lumine sat down, looking a bit embarrassed. "Oh, and by the way, Cadet Azriel..." Suddenly, she locked eyes with Azriel. "Just like Cadet Lumine, you don''t need to be on guard... as your instructor, I won''t let this thing do anything." "...?" Azriel looked confused until he noticed something. "Oh..." He was holding Void Eater in his right hand. ''How did I not notice...?'' Celestina and the rest of the students stared at him in shock. Dismissing his katana, Azriel smiled wryly at Instructor Ranni. "I apologize. It seems that, like Cadet Lumine, my body reacted on instinct to the presence of a Void Worm." It wasn''t something he was particrly embarrassed about. Instructor Ranni shook her head. "There''s nothing to apologize for. The mere fact that both you and Cadet Lumine reacted like that to such a small creature proves why you''re the top students among the first years. It also shows just how many times both of you must have fought against Void creatures or humans consumed by Void Worms." Azriel and Lumine both nodded and thanked Instructor Ranni, while the others who hadughed earlier looked away in shame. Instructor Ranni then continued to offer more advice about the Void Dungeon before finally dismissing the ss. Everyone was now free to do whatever they wanted for the day, as Instructor Ranni apparently nned to go back to sleep. Of course, Azriel wouldn''t be doing that. He''d probably just wake up after a few hours anyway, so what was the best use of his time now? Take this opportunity to explore the academy. Chapter 54: Accusation "So, how was your ss?" Azriel asked, watching Nol shovel food into his mouth. Nol shrugged, still chewing. "No idea. I fell asleep." Azriel sighed. The two of them were sitting opposite each other in the cafeteria. After ss had ended, Celestina had gone to chat with Lumine and Yelena, likely trying to form connections. Seizing the opportunity, Azriel had fled to meet up with Nol in the cafeteria, where they were now enjoying a much-needed meal. Neither of them held back with their food. Nol had overslept and barely made it to ss on time, while Azriel had skipped breakfast altogether. There was also another reason Azriel had hurried over here. He knew that most of the halls and ssrooms would soon be flooded with second- and third-year students trying to recruit first-years into their factions. There was a high chance that Celestina, Lumine, and Yelena were now trying to fend off such advances. "Master, are you nning to join the Crimson Faction?" Nol asked between bites. Azriel shook his head. "No, there''s no reason for me to join my sister''s faction, nor do I have any interest in it." "Will she be okay with that?" Nol asked, looking confused. Azriel thought for a moment before replying. "I''m sure my dear sister won''t mind if I don''t join the Crimson Faction, but she''ll definitely ask me about it today... The real problem will be the other students." Nol''s confusion deepened as Azriel continued, taking a bite of fried chicken. "The second- and third-year students are much bolder than you might think. Even my title as Prince won''t deter them. In fact, being the Apex will only attract them more. These upperssmen understand the true meaning of being a hero, and they definitely won''t shy away from approaching me..." ''Though the real ones who will suffer are Yelena and Lumine...'' Both were unknown before entering the academy, and the upperssmen are likely going to try and take advantage of that¡ªespecially Lumine, given that he''s ranked second. The moment they find out about his rank, things could get difficult. ''Still, I won''t help them unless absolutely necessary... I''m not their babysitter.'' Azriel intended to befriend the main cast, sure, but that didn''t mean he was going to hold their hands through everything. He wanted them to be stronger than they were in the book, and if that required throwing them into the fire, he''d do it without hesitation. ''...If I recall correctly, a certain event is going to happen today.'' Specifically, something involving Lumine. There were always people dissatisfied with the rankings, and in the book, Lumine had been the Apex and even got into a duel on the first day because of it. But now that Lumine was ranked second, would the same thing happen? ''It''s not like they can try the same thing with me...'' Azriel could feel the stares directed at him and Nol in the cafeteria. By now, they must have realized who he was¡ªAzriel Crimson. Most of them were probably still confused by the negative rumors surrounding him and his trip to the Void Realm. Add to that the fact that he''s a prince and the Apex, and they couldn''t just recklessly challenge him without proper backing. ''...Unless it''s that person, but he probably didn''t attend ss today.'' Azriel smiled slightly as he stood up. "Master?" Nol looked at him, puzzled. "Let''s pack this food and go... If I''m right, we''ll be able to enjoy a good show while eating." If his hunch was correct, something entertaining was about to happen. ***** "How did you be friends with Azriel Crimson...?" Lumine and Yelena walked through the corridors of the academy, surrounded by other students, when Yelena asked the question. Lumine had to stop himself from twitching his lips in difort. If he had to tell her the full story, she might look at him like he was some kind of idiot. And who could me her? Anyone would think that if he admitted it all started with him chasing some weird butterfly. "...I met him at the academy cemetery." Yelena looked at him, wide-eyed, as they continued walking. They were heading to one of the gym rooms in the academy to train. "There''s a cemetery in the academy?" she asked, furrowing her brows. Lumine nodded. If he was right, it was probably filled with the graves of deceased students and instructors. "Wait..." Yelena''s brows furrowed further. "Why were both of you even there?" Not daring to meet her gaze, Lumine kept his eyes forward. "I... I was just, you know, exploring the academy at the time when I suddenly found myself there. The same was probably true for Azriel, I presume." He could feel her skeptical stare but chose to ignore it. "Is that so? But still..." Yelena hesitated, clearly holding back her words. Lumine nced at her, curious. "What is it?" "You know... can we trust him?" Lumine sighed. He couldn''t me her for being cautious, especially given her past. "Why would you think otherwise?" "You know what they say about him, right? That he was basically a delinquent before his disappearance." Lumine stopped in his tracks as they reached the stairs. "You shouldn''t judge a person based on some rumors, Yelena. Besides..." He recalled the time he spent with Azriel in the cafeteria. "He''s a kind person. Trust me." Yelena still looked a little doubtful but eventually sighed. "If you say so, I''ll trust you..." Suddenly, she narrowed her eyes at Lumine. "What about Celestina?" Lumine blinked. "What about her?" "Do you trust her?" It was the same question she had asked about Azriel, but Lumine felt the meaning was entirely different this time. A chill ran down his spine, as if answering wrong would bring some sort of cmity. Celestina had spoken to both of them after ss when Azriel suddenly disappeared as well. He could tell she wanted to be friends with them too. "Well... she s-seems to be close with Azriel, so I guess she can be trusted... a little." Her emerald eyes seemed to be judging him, as if he were on trial, but then they suddenly softened as she smiled. "If that''s all, then it''s fine, I suppose..." Lumine sighed in relief, even though he didn''t fully understand why. It felt like he had just dodged a bullet. "I take it you are Lumine Versille, ranked second?" A loud voice boomed through the hallway, drawing the attention of Lumine and Yelena. They looked up the stairs to see a group of students standing at the top, among them a tall figure with long red hair. "My name is Kai, ranked ninth." The other students also turned their attention toward themotion, their curiosity piqued. "What''s happening?" "I don''t know. Are they going to fight?" "Woah! already on the first day?" Kai, towering over both Lumine and Yelena, stepped down the stairs until he was face-to-face with Lumine. The grinning Kai looked down at him, his smile widening. Lumine and Yelena exchanged puzzled nces. "Is something wrong?" Lumine asked. Kai''s grin grew even wider. "Yes, in fact, there is something wrong." Yelena''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "And what would that be?" "That your ranking, Lumine Versille, is bullshit." Lumine''s eyes widened in surprise, as did those of the students watching the confrontation. "Bullshit? How can that be?" "Maybe he cheated?" "That''s impossible." "The exams were overseen by the best instructors and the headmistress herself." "Exactly." Yelena''s face darkened with anger. "No one can cheat in the exams. All rankings are legitimate." Kai shook his head. "You''re telling me that this no-name outperformed Princess Celestina and everyone else who has made a name for themselves beforeing to the academy?" Lumine met Kai''s gaze calmly. "And what if I did?" Kai''s expression hardened. "Then I say that''s bullshit. You must have used some kind of drug to enhance your powers temporarily. That would also exin why you sent that poor cadet to the infirmary¡ªbecause you couldn''t control your powers properly" Yelena scoffed at his words. "That''s a baseless usation. What proof do you have?" Kai leaned forward, lowering his voice so only Lumine and Yelena could hear. "Prince Azriel told me himself." ""!!"" Chapter 55: Celestial Arena The Celestial Arena was a famous spot within the academy, a ce where students were allowed to duel freely. It was the perfect training ground, a ce where skills were honed, and strength was tested. And now, on the very first day of the academy, a duel was about to take ce. Students filled the stands surrounding the arena, eager to witness the duel. Among those heading toward the Celestial Arena was... "Celestina..." Yelena hurried over, her expression panicked as she approached Celestina, who was already at the highest stand, overlooking the arena. Down below, Lumine stood at one end, with Kai facing him on the opposite side. "Why are Lumine and Cadet Kai about to duel?" Of course, Celestina knew who Kai was, but she didn''t understand how this situation had escted so quickly. Word of a duel on the first day had spread like wildfire through the academy, and now she was here, seeing with her own eyes that Lumine was one of the participants. Yelena hesitated before exining. "Cadet Kai approached us when we were on our way to train. He used Lumine of cheating to gain his rank, iming he used some sort of enhancement drug. And he said that Azriel was the one who told him." Celestina looked at Yelena, a puzzled expression crossing her face. "He specifically said Azriel told him that?" Yelena nodded. "Yes, but Lumine didn''t believe him. They argued, and it led to this duel." Both girls turned their attention back to the arena, where Lumine was ring coldly at Kai, who responded with a mocking grin. "Do you think it could have really been Azri¡ª" "It wasn''t." Celestina interrupted, her voice firm. Even she was surprised by her own certainty, and Yelena''s wide eyes mirrored her shock. But then Celestina recalled everything Azriel had shown her, from the banquet to now. ''I think I''m starting to understand you more.'' "But..." Yelena began, still unsure. "Cadet Kai is lying about Azriel." Celestina continued. "If Azriel had an issue with Lumine and wanted to send a message, he would''ve done it himself. He wouldn''t send someone else in his ce." Yelena looked doubtful for a moment, then sighed. "Lumine asked me to trust him, and he trusts you. Even if he can be naive about some things, as his childhood friend, I know he has a good eye for people." Celestina smiled at her words. "...You know, saying things like that, with no intention of me hearing, is dangerous for my already fragile heart." "...!" Suddenly, both Celestina and Yelena turned as Azriel approached them, a slight smile on his face. He wasn''t alone¡ªanother student walked beside him. ''...He was with Azriel at the banquet.'' Her attention shifted back to Azriel as he stepped in front of her. For a few seconds, he simply stared into her eyes, and she found herself unable to look away. He was the first to break eye contact, ncing down at the arena where Lumine and Kai faced each other. "...Thanks for trusting me." Azriel said softly. "Of course..." Celestina replied, wondering what was going through his mind. ''Why does it feel like trusting him... meant a lot?'' Was she overthinking it? She wasn''t sure. "Master... just say the word, and I''ll turn that meathead into just meat." The silver-haired boy said, ring at Kai. ''Master?'' Celestina and Yelena exchanged surprised nces. Neither had expected Azriel to be addressed like that, yet Azriel merely kept his gaze ahead. "Calm down, Nol... taking his head won''t change anything." Nol continued to re at Kai. "It will for me. That disgraceful filth dares to utter your name with its tainted tongue¡ªI should rip it off." ''...To be so angry on his behalf.'' Celestina was impressed by Nol''s loyalty. ''But can he really do what he says?'' She didn''t recall anyone named Nol being in the top 10, yet Azriel didn''t seem to dismiss his words lightly either. Azriel sighed. "Even if you rip his head off, nothing will change... after all, he isn''t the one with the brains." Nol''s re shifted to confusion. "What do you mean, Master?" "He means that Cadet Kai is following someone else''s orders." Azriel nodded. "Celestina''s right. Someone told Kai to lie to Lumine using my name... Now, who could that person be?" Using Azriel''s name recklessly was dangerous, especially if discovered. Outside the academy, such a slight could have serious consequences. But within these walls, the instructors had to treat all students¡ªregardless of their family backgrounds¡ªequally, at least on the surface. The instructors were likely watching this unfold from the shadows, prepared to intervene only if the duel became too dangerous. "Whoever convinced Kai to use my name in the academy must be extremely bold." Because once Kai stepped outside the academy grounds, no instructor would stop Azriel from exacting his revenge. Someone had to be bold enough to reassure Kai that he could get away with it. ''The most likely candidates would be Jasmine or Caleus... but neither has a motive for this.'' Suddenly, Azriel began walking forward, drawing the attention of everyone around, including the students who had been watching Celestina and the others. "Master?" "Where are you going, Azriel?" Azriel paused, but didn''t turn around. "Nothing much... just going to lure out whoever is responsible for this mess." At first, he hade here for entertainment. But after learning that someone had used his name to try and ruin the reputation he had been working to rebuild? "This has be personal." Azriel jumped down,nding in the center of the arena, right in front of everyone''s eyes. ""!?"" ***** ''To target me on the very first day with such tactics...'' Azriel couldn''t help but feel a flicker of admiration. Unperturbed by the gazes of the gathered students, he continued his approach toward Lumine. "Who is that...?" "That''s Prince Azriel Crimson..." "Seriously...? So he''s the apex, huh?" "But why is he entering the arena...?" "Don''t tell me the apex himself is going to fight?!" "What a first day this is turning out to be..." As Azriel arrived in front of the stunned Lumine, he offered a small, reassuring smile and ced a hand on his shoulder, giving it a friendly pat. "Thank you for trying to protect my name, Lumine." Despite his shock, Lumine managed a smile in return and shook his head. "We''re friends, right? Besides, it isn''t just for your name. He was insulting Yelena and me." Lumine''s gaze hardened as he red at Kai. Undoubtedly, if the duel were to happen, Lumine would emerge victorious, easily humiliating Kai in the process. Azriel nodded in agreement. "I understand, but I must apologize. This person is merely a pawn being used by someone else who''s trying to get to me through you." Lumine furrowed his brows, processing the information. "...So no matter what I do, it won''t change anything?" "Exactly." Lumine seemed to think calmly as he looked toward Kai now with a disinterested gaze. There would be no point in destroying a mere foot soldier. Instead, the focus should be on the mastermind behind the maniption. As if sensing the change in attitude from Lumine, Kai, who had been grinning stiffly at Azriel''s appearance, felt that grin vanish from his face. "What do you want me to do?" Azriel''s smile widened in response. "Just leave everything to me. Instead..." He pointed toward the stands where Yelena was seated. "Go and reassure your childhood friend." ''Soon to be girlfriend.'' Azriel kept thatst part to himself as Lumine nodded and started to leave. The crowd of students looked on, puzzled and disappointed. "Are they still going to duel or what?" "Why is that guy leaving?" "Not sure, but at least the apex isn''t going anywhere." He turned his attention back to Kai, who was scowling at him. Azriel''s smile evaporated in an instant. ""!!"" Suddenly, as if a switch had been flipped, the room fell into a suffocating silence, the air growing thick with tension. Kai, catching the shift in the atmosphere, instinctively took a few steps back, his teeth clenched tightly. "Huh?" Only to feel his back press against something cold and hard. Chapter 56: Vergil Kai felt a chill run down his spine as he instinctively leaped forward. Spinning around, he realized his back had collided with something cold¡ªa wall of ice. He hadn''t even noticed when the wall had formed, nor had he sensed any mana fluctuation from Azriel. Kai''s face grew grim as he quickly turned to face Azriel again, but before he could react¡ª Cra...Crackle¡ª! "Gah!" Without warning, Azriel''s fist mmed into Kai''s sr plexus, sending him flying back into the ice wall, which shattered upon impact. Crack¡ª! Kai stumbled towards the edge of the arena, crashing into the wall as students above looked on in shock. Bam¡ª! Most of the spectators were first-year students, either barely awakened or still dormant. All they saw was a streak of red lightning where Azriel had stood, followed by Kai crumpling to the ground, gasping for breath, his body wracked with violent coughs. "He must be serious..." Lumine remarked. Celestina shook her head, her gaze fixed on Azriel, who stood coldly watching Kai struggle. "He isn''t." Yelena and Lumine looked at her in confusion, while Nol, oblivious, continued watching Azriel with a bucket of food in hand, like a child engrossed in his favorite movie. ''His face isn''t the same as it was at the banquet.'' Celestina thought, recalling the duel with Caleus. This time, his expression wasn''t nk. ''He''s not suppressing his emotions.'' "...He''s just toying with Cadet Kai." ***** Step¡ª! Each step Azriel took echoed through the arena, drawing the attention of every spectator. Step¡ª! No one wanted to miss his next move. Step¡ª! When Azriel arrived in front of Kai, who was breathing heavily on his hands and knees, he simply looked coldly down at him. He didn''t attack. He didn''t move. He just stared down at Kai. The students watching were puzzled. Why wasn''t Azriel finishing him off? It was clear Kai couldn''t continue¡ªhe hadn''t even had a chance to draw a weapon. Azriel had reduced him to this state with a single punch. It was also strange that the instructors hadn''t called the match yet. Kai, finally stabilizing his breathing, looked up at Azriel and red. "...Who was it?" "What?" Azriel remained unaffected by Kai''s tone and asked again. "Who told you to lie using my name?" Kai gritted his teeth at the question. "I don''t kno¡ª" "Listen." Azriel suddenly interjected. "I''m giving you a chance here. Tell me the name, and I won''t do anything to you. But make no mistake, I''m not afraid to get blood on my hands. No instructor will stop me until you either surrender¡ªwhich you''re too prideful to do¡ªor until I beat you unconscious." Azriel narrowed his eyes. "And if you don''tply, I will make sure you end up in the infirmary... slow and painfully." Kai merely grinned, shing his teeth at Azriel. "You said it yourself... I''m too prideful, so why the hell would I sell out his name?" Azriel raised his eyebrows in curiosity. "His?" Kai''s grin faltered as he realized his mistake. ''Unfortunately, I can''t harm him too much...'' Normally, the instructors would have ended the duel by now, but since Azriel was both an apex and a prince, they were probably giving him some leeway. Besides... ''I already know who it was anyway.'' Azriel didn''t really need to hear the name from Kai''s mouth since he had figured it out before even stepping into the arena. What he was doing now was simply trying to rein Kai in. ''He could be an important asset in the future.'' That''s why he wouldn''t kill him outside the academy, even if Kai didn''t give him the name. Azriel, though concerned about his tarnished reputation and trying to rebuild it, wouldn''t take a life over something like this. But this was a good opportunity to get Kai under control. Azriel crouched down, leaning in to whisper in Kai''s ear. "I could take your life the moment you step outside the academy. You know that, right?" Kai''s face hardened. "Then I simply won''t step outside the academy." A smile appeared on Azriel''s face. "Have you forgotten about the Void Dungeon trip next week? We won''t be on academy grounds then." "...You still can''t do anything. The instructors there won''t let you." Kai continued. "Academy grounds or not, I''m still a student, and we''re technically under the protection of the instructors." Azriel''s smile widened. "Do you think you''ll be under protection the entire time? Do you think the instructors will hold your hand 24/7 in the Void Dungeon? Tell me¡ªdo you want to take down Void creatures and get stronger, or would you rather hide behind an instructor''s back, paranoid, not knowing when I''lle for you for the rest of your life?" Kai hesitated, clearly troubled by the choice. "You''re a cadet wanting to be a hero. Don''t let your pride rob you of that opportunity. I don''t resent you and will simply let you go after you give me his name." Kai looked into Azriel''s eyes. "You promise?" Azriel nodded. "You have my word." After a few moments of silence, with the students watching in confusion, the stillness was abruptly broken. "His... name is¡ª" "Seriously, I didn''t think you''d bend under the pressure. Color me impressed!" A voice suddenly cut through the arena. Thud¡ª! Azriel turned to see the source of the voicending gracefully in the arena. The neer wore the academy uniform and had onyx eyes and obsidian ck hair tied in a ponytail that reached his shoulders. A wry smile was stered on his face as he gazed at Azriel. "Honestly, I might have underestimated you, Prince Azriel. Who would have thought you''d go this far? I assumed you wouldn''t even enter the arena." The students nearby exchanged puzzled looks and murmured among themselves about the new arrival. "What''s going on here?" "I have no idea. Who is that guy?" "Don''t tell me the Apex is going to fight him now too." "Wait, isn''t that..." Kai, visibly paling, managed to stand up with unsteady legs and took a few slow steps back. This was something one wouldn''t expect from a rank 9 student. Azriel gave Kai a brief nce before turning his attention to the approaching student. ''He must have broken his pride.'' The neer stopped an arm''s length away from Azriel, their faces now close. The arena fell silent once more. "...Vergil." Chapter 57: Void Streamer Vergil was what one would typically call a viin in the original book¡ªconstantly creating trouble for the protagonist behind the scenes, making life even more difficult than it already was. But despite beingbeled a viin, he was also one of the main characters in the story. Not much was known about his background, as it wasn''t revealed in the first half of the book. The only thing known about Vergil was that he was a... Void Streamer. In this age, the term referred to content creators who live-streamed their fights against Void creatures, generating ie from their dangerous exploits. Vergil was renowned as one of the youngest and most sessful Void Streamers. Almost no one dared to gamble with their life like Vergil did, fighting Void creatures at such a young age. He was notorious for illegally streaming his battles in death zones, often taking on Beast-ranked Void creatures. Perhaps that''s why he became so popr. After certain events, Lumine and Vergil had no choice but to work together, eventually bing friends. Vergil wasn''t overshadowed by the protagonist; in fact, what Azriel liked most about the book was that each main character had their moments to shine. But Vergil? He was a fan favorite¡ªunpredictable, smart, and... reckless. ''I thought he''d not attend on the first day, given his personality, but...'' Now it made sense why Lumine had gotten into a duel on that first day¡ªit was all orchestrated by Vergil. Vergil raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Didn''t think you''d know my name." A smile cracked on Azriel''s face. "Didn''t think you''d use my name to start a fight." Vergilughed wryly, scratching his cheek. "I guess that''s my fault. But can you me me? I was curious about the Apex who''s also the king of rumors." Azriel raised his eyebrows. "So, to satisfy your curiosity, you make Cadet Kai¡ªone of the top students in the academy¡ªyour pawn, and use him to lie to a friend of mine to bait me out?" Vergil shook his head. "I didn''t think you''d actually jump in and handle everything yourself. I thought a little duel between the second rank and the ninth rank of the first years on the first day would be fun. I didn''t expect you to figure it out before the duel even started." ''...He''s not lying.'' Azriel hadn''t expected a deep reason behind all of this, but what didn''t make sense was¡ª "Why did you use my name in the first ce, knowing I''d figure it out eventually?" Vergil was reckless, but not stupid. So why would he do something knowing that Azriel woulde for him? "Why, huh..." Vergil muttered, turning his head to nce at the confused students. They couldn''t hear the conversation since he and Azriel were speaking too quietly. Azriel furrowed his brows slightly. The stares of the students were beginning to get on his nerves. He wasn''t a fan of being the center of attention¡ªit was as if his body rejected it. But unfortunately, he knew he had to get used to it. Vergil met Azriel''s eyes. "I guess it''s like you said... for my own curiosity." After those words, there was only silence. Then, Azriel sighed. "...I see." Without another word, Azriel suddenly turned around. Vergil looked puzzled as Azriel''s back grew more distant. "You''re just leaving? You''re not going to fight or get angry at me?" His voice was loud enough for the other students to hear, most of whom were either annoyed or impatient, eager to see another fight with the Apex. Seeing Azriel suddenly walking away from Vergil left them even more confused. Azriel stopped in his tracks and turned around, meeting Vergil''s eyes directly. "You''re telling me that after seeing through me, you''re just going to walk away like that?" Azriel blinked a few times. "I already got what I wanted." That was all Azriel said before turning away again, leaving a bewildered Vergil behind as the students began murmuring among themselves. ***** "Cadet Vergil, ranked fourth among the first years... what a little devil he is." Ranni remarked with a chuckle as she and Solomon observed everything unnoticed by the others. "You''re calling him a devil after what Azriel just did?" Solomon replied with a grin. Ranni didn''t respond immediately. "Or are you sulking because Azriel didn''t use his sword art against Cadet Kai or Cadet Vergil?" Solomon teased. Ranni turned toward Solomon, her eyes narrowing. "You seem to have taken a liking to the boy, Solomon. Did hell freeze over?" Solomon raised his eyebrows in mock surprise. "No, but I did see some flying pigs at the Sunken Inds." A scowl appeared on Ranni''s face. "What? You went to the Voidrealm on your own again?" Turning his face away, Solomon pretended not to hear her and whistled innocently. Given the recent events in Europe and the increasing number of Void rifts appearing across Asia, most Saints had been requested by the Four Great ns to stay on Earth in case of an emergency. But it seemed Solomon had ignored that directive. Ranni sighed. "Well, anyway... Cadet Azriel managed to beat Cadet Kai easily." Solomon scoffed. "Of course he did. While that brute only has muscles, Azriel has intelligence and speed. Hell, his speed is on par with that purple-haired brat''s¡ªand he even surpassed him at the banquet." "So it''s true. He managed to defeat Cadet Caleus." Solomon nodded proudly. "It is. The rumors about him being in the Voidrealm, then ending up in Europe and resisting a Titan-ranked Void creature''s mind attack for 15 minutes, only toter defeat Caleus¡ªthose are all true." Ranni''s eyes widened in shock. "What... what did you just say?" Solomon looked at her with an innocent expression, blinking as if he didn''t understand her reaction. "What do you mean?" Ranni gritted her teeth, her voice sharper. "That part about him being in Europe and encountering a Titan-ranked Void creature!" "Oh, that!" Solomon suddenly smiled, as if he''d just pulled off a prank. There had been no rumors about Azriel being in Europe at all, and the fact that he had countered a Titan-ranked Void creature was even more baffling to Ranni. Many operations in Europe had been halted, and soldiers were retreating because they had no idea what was happening there. High-ranking Void creatures had been appearing in countries far from where they were originally reported, and no one knew how or why. "Right, I wasn''t supposed to tell anyone about that... well, what''s done is done." Solomon admitted, shrugging. "When was he in Europe?" Solomon thought for a few seconds before answering. "Well, Ragnar and I found him three months ago. Gods, his hair was awful¡ªmade me think of a mini Joaquin. I went to fetch him because Ragnar was being a little girl, scared he might be a skinwalker." Solomon continued, smirking at the memory. "He even thought Azriel might be some defiled skinwalker since the Leviathan had suddenly disappeared¡ªRagnar suspected Azriel might be responsible. Anyway, some stupid fog attacked Azriel''s mind when I went to get him. Luckily, he survived, but the fog ran away crying..." Ranni looked skeptical. "A fog? And that fog was a Titan-ranked Void creature? You mean the Crying Fog?" Solomon nodded. It was one of the few recorded Void creatures that hadn''t inexplicably appeared in a different country. "It was." "And how can you be sure it''s a Titan-ranked Void creature?" Ranni asked, her gaze questioning. Solomon met her eyes. "Azriel told me." Ranni furrowed her brows, doubtful. "And you believe him?" "I do," Solomon replied confidently. Ranni sighed once again. "If you say so..." She looked back at the arena, where Vergil and Kai were still standing. Azriel had already left. "We have a lot of interesting students this year." Chapter 58: Gods, Apostles, and Dreams Hearing a knock on his door, Azriel walked over and opened it. A student stood there, wearing an awkward smile as he faced Azriel. Smiling, Azriel stepped aside and gestured for the student to enter. "Wee to the room of The Apex... Cadet Vergil." Vergil could onlyugh awkwardly as he stepped inside. "Damn, it''s like a 7-star hotel room... while mine''s only a 5." "Well, that''s one of the perks of being the Apex, I suppose." Azriel replied, heading toward the kitchen. "Why don''t you have a seat and tell me why you decided to visit my room at 2 a.m.?" Following Azriel, Vergil sat down at the counter while Azriel opened the cabs. "You want Neb Spirits, Frost Ember, Duskfall Bourbon, or... Crimson me?" Azriel asked, listing off the bottles. "Alcohol at 2 a.m.?" Vergil raised an eyebrow. Azriel turned toward him, raising his own. "You got a problem with that?" Vergil grinned. "Nope. I''ll have Crimson me." "Good choice." Azriel nodded, picking up two sses and the bottle of Crimson me. He poured the red liquid and sat down next to Vergil. "My dear sister told me I wasn''t allowed to drink alone anymore... I guess this shouldn''t be a problem." Azriel remarked as he handed over the ss. Vergilughed. "You''ve got a protective sister." ''Yet she didn''t take away her bottle collection for some reason.'' He knew to whom the bottles belonged, and he had always wondered why she left that letter. They both drank quietly, the air between them strange and tense until... "You''re not going to¡ª" "Be a dick like you were back at the arena?" Azriel interrupted, speaking lightly. "All I wanted was to know who and why, and I got my answers." "You''re not going toe after me? Get revenge?" "Nope." "Why?" Vergil was genuinely curious about Azriel. For a prince who had punched Kai, he didn''t seem vengeful at all. Vergil had expected Azriel to be angry about his visit or what had happened earlier that day, but there was no sign of anger from him. "Because I''m not interested in you." What better revenge is there for someone trying to get your attention? Ignore them. Fighting, beating up, or giving Vergil any more attention than necessary would probably be exactly what Vergil wanted¡ªsomething Azriel obviously wasn''t going to do. ''I''m not going to y his games; he''ll be dealing with mine instead.'' He wasn''t interested in Vergil''s reasons, especially after Vergil made it personal by using his name. There was no way Azriel was going to buy the ''I was curious'' excuse. With the knowledge from the book, Azriel knew how to hurt Vergil the most: by ignoring him. And Azriel nned to keep doing that until... "Haa... fine, I''m sorry." Vergil apologized. "I shouldn''t have underestimated you... When did you figure me out?" Azriel smiled. "Figure what out? That you were trying to test me even though I''m a prince?" Vergil didn''t respond, making Azriel sigh. "It was the moment I caught you ncing at my left arm." Azriel said, bringing his left arm onto the counter and pulling up his academy sleeve, which he was still wearing like Vergil. He revealed an arm covered in bandages. Vergil didn''t look surprised as he silently watched Azriel remove the bandages, revealing... His mark. "...To think my own eyes betrayed me back then... still, that''s one seriously creepy tattoo." A chuckle escaped Azriel''s lips as he brought the ss of Crimson me to them. "That''s why I cover it up. Plus, I don''t want my family to find out their son is actually a delinquent." Vergil raised his eyebrows. "Or an Apostle, but it''s not like they would know... I hope." Azriel shook his head with a sigh. "You certainly are straightforward at the most convenient times... Anyway, are you going to reveal yours?" Vergilughed awkwardly, turning his head slightly. "¡­You really want me to strip?" "¡­Huh?" Coughing slightly, Vergil faced him. "I mean, my mark is on my chest." Suppressing a twitch of his lips, Azriel spoke. "You''re really embarrassed to show me your chest, like I''m your boyfriend or something?" Vergil furrowed his brows. "Wait, why am I the girlfriend?" "Because I sure as hell wouldn''t be afraid to show my chest right now." Clicking his tongue, Vergil turned away. "Fine, I am embarrassed. It''s not like you need to see anyway, right?" Azriel shook his head. "I don''t, but at the very least, tell me which god you belong to." For a few seconds, Vergil stared at his half-empty ss, twirling it before gulping it down in one go. "The god of Dreams... meaning I am the¡ª" "Apostle of Dreams." Azriel finished the sentence, looking at him curiously. Even in the book, it was never mentioned what apostle Vergil was. It wasn''t even confirmed if he was one, though it was hinted at multiple times. And considering how Vergil had made Lumine''s life difficult, only for Lumine to end up... ''...getting stronger.'' "So, do you know what apostle I am?" Vergil nodded. "Apostle of Death... Seriously, the tattoo and the name, downright ominous if I have to say." ''Well, he''s right.'' Out of all the apostles, one might think Azriel would be the most viinous. Maybe that''s why Vergil was trying to test him to see where he exactly stood. A sigh escaped his lips. "Then you can tell me how you knew I am the Apostle of Death?" Vergil nodded. "What else but a dream..." "A dream?" "Yes, a dream." "And? What did you see that led us to be sitting here, drinking buddies?" "...Give me a refill first." ''Since when did I go from a prince to a bartender?'' Azriel thought, but heplied, refilling Vergil''s ss and waiting patiently as Vergil took another sip, sighing. "Two years ago, I once had a dream¡ªor at least I think it was a dream." ''Wait, don''t tell me he''s about to give his life story now?'' Azriel wanted to groan. He wasn''t interested in Vergil''s life story; he just wanted to know how Vergil had identified him as the Apostle of Death. It was 2 a.m., and Azriel needed sleep whenever he could get it because sleeping long hours was already difficult for him. "I was walking forward on a bridge, my feet carrying me without me being able to move my own body. All around me was just... stars. It was like I was in space." Vergil continued. "Then, at the end of that bridge, I saw something... I don''t know what I saw." Furrowing his brows, Azriel looked at Vergil, who was gritting his teeth as cracks formed on the ss he was holding. ''...That''s an expensive ss.'' "I can''t remember. But whatever it was, it made me return to my room in the next second, and all I could think about was how scared I was. I don''t think I''ve ever been more scared in my life, and I haven''t been since." Vergil''s body was shaking slightly. He locked eyes with Azriel. "But since that day, I knew three words in my mind which I didn''t know before: Gods, Apostles, and Dreams." "...." "I haven''t had a dream like that since then... until¡ª" "Until you came to the academy." Vergil nodded as Azriel finished for him. ''Whatever he saw shook him so badly that he forced himself to forget, and...'' It exined Vergil''s reckless behavior. But what had Vergil seen? The God of Dreams? Azriel shook his head slightly. ''I better not even go there.'' "The day after the entrance exam, I finally had another dream." ''Finally, we''re getting there.'' "Instead of being on that bridge, I walked in a field of lilies... It was a field painted with them, and in the middle stood a throne." Vergil narrowed his eyes. "You were sitting on that throne." Azriel nodded. ''The throne must have represented my title as Apex, and the lilies as... death.'' He didn''t think Vergil knew about flowers, so it was an interesting discovery. "I also saw another thing." Azriel furrowed his brows. "What was it?" "After that, I found myself in a forest. Everything was green and so alive, filled with animals. I then saw a strange butterfly... that butterfly was different from every other animal there and... was beautiful." ''I wish I could have seen it.'' Azriel didn''t really have an opinion on butterflies, but he was curious about the one Vergil saw. "I ran after it, and when I did, I saw itnd on the head of another student..." Azriel sighed as he realized what Vergil was saying. "Lumine Versille. Apostle of¡ª" "Life." Vergil finished the sentence, making Azriel break into a smile. ''So it''s true. In the book, Vergil was trying to make Lumine stronger in his own way.'' A way that made him seem like the bad guy. Vergil was limited in how he could do that without making Lumine suspicious. It was the easiest method he must have thought of. ''To go to such lengths... everyone here really is a good person in the end.'' It made Azriel feel out of ce. "...I told you the reasons for my actions. You could call it my way of actually apologizing. I won''t ask you how you knew about the apostles... not until I can earn your trust, of course, and you tell me yourself." It seemed like Vergil wanted to have a rtionship with Azriel¡ªthough not a romantic one. Azriel didn''t say anything, lost in thought. He didn''t hate Vergil for what he did and understood him as well. In fact, having someone to talk to about these things lightened his chest a little. He didn''t want to speak to Lumine about the apostles and gods yet. Instead, he preferred that Lumine found out himself. "...So you want us to be friends?" Vergil nodded immediately. "I do." Azriel sighed for the umpteenth time that day. He didn''t mind bing friends with Vergil, who was also the Apostle of Dreams. Someone who was genuinely a good person. Having him around would only benefit Azriel. He wanted to be friends with the main characters, so it worked. It''s just... ''I feel conflicted about befriending them for my own gain...'' But it was not like he had a choice when an opportunity presented itself. And so... "Let''s have another drink. To our new friendship." Vergil smiled as Azriel tried to match his smile while refilling their sses. The plot of the book had already been altered by Azriel''s involvement. He had no idea what was going to happen next. ''It''s better to destroy the future and build a new one.'' Azriel knew exactly where the future in the book was headed. ''...As long as I can save this world and create a future for myself, it''s worth it.'' Stronger heroes are needed. The plot had to be broken into pieces, and some sacrifices were necessary. But... ''I''ll make sure to save you, Vergil.'' They were friends now, and Azriel wasn''t going to let him die. Especially not at the end of the first half. Chapter 59: Mana Theory The room was dim, lit only by a single light bulb hanging from the ceiling, flickering on and off like a dying heartbeat. It was the kind of scene ripped straight out of a movie: an old wooden table stood in the center, worn and splintered with age. Behind the table sat a man, head bowed, his face twisted in anguish as he clenched his fists. Click¡ª! The door creaked open, and a man in a ck coat and hat stepped inside, a cigarette hanging from his lips. He wore ck gloves and boots, and his entire outfit was a deep, imprable ck. Step¡ª! His footsteps echoed through the room, each one a heavy, deliberate sound. Step¡ª! With each step, the man at the table shuddered, his body betraying his fear. Step¡ª! The man in ck finally stopped in front of the table. With a swift motion¡ª Thwip¡ª! ¡ªhe dropped a stack of papers onto the table. The seated man''s eyes widened in horror as he saw the photos. His wife. His kids. Smiling,ughing,pletely unaware. Pictures of them at home, out shopping, even asleep. "...I told you I would find them, didn''t I?" "P-Please... don''t hurt them." The man in ck sighed deeply and took a seat across from him. "That depends on you. Do what we told you, and I give you my word¡ªnot a single finger will beid on them." Tears welled up in the man''s eyes as his body shook with silent sobs. "What... What you''re asking me to do..." He whispered, his voice choking off as his teeth clenched tighter. The man in ck stood up again, slowly removing the cigarette from his mouth. Huff... He exhaled a cloud of smoke, the haze lingering in the dim light. Adjusting his hat, he crushed the cigarette under his boot and began to walk away. Pausing at the door, he spoke onest time. "You''re a good person, but this world won''t survive on good people. This... is the least you can do to make sure your family does." With that, he left, the door creaking open and then mming shut behind him. The man at the table was left alone, tears streaming down his face as he stared at the pictures of his family. "...I''m sorry... Please, forgive me." ***** "Haa... Seriously, I''m going to die! There''s no way I''m surviving the rest of these sses!" Students slumped over their desks, exhausted and miserable. They looked like they''d just stumbled out of a torture chamber, their faces pale and their bodies trembling. The day had begun with Instructor Solomon forcing all the students of HCS-1 to runps around the entire academy for two relentless hours. There had been no introductions, no easing into the day¡ªjust endless running, with Solomon grinning like a maniac the entire time. After those brutal hours, they were grudgingly allowed to shower and change back into their academy uniforms from the sweat-soaked sports clothes they had been forced to wear. Apparently, what they had endured was just a "warm-up" in Solomon''s eyes. "Tell me about it... I swear, one day I''m going to wipe that smile off his face!" "How are we supposed to survive the rest of our sses?" "At least we should get a break after our Mana Theory ss with Instructor Salvator." "I swear, if he''s as crazy as Instructor Ranni or Solomon, I''m done. I''ll end it right here." Comints flew around the room as the students vented their frustrations, chattingzily in their exhaustion. "Hey, but seriously..." One of the ssmates suddenly lowered his voice. "Those two aren''t human..." The others nodded in agreement. "Right? They must be skinwalkers or something." "Instructor Solomon even said he''d give those two different tasks to do." "It''s like they''re from another world..." "Basically, they are. But yeah, I wish we could talk to them too." The two they were referring to were obviously Azriel and Lumine. The other students nced at them¡ªAzriel was watching Celestina with interest as shey with her head down on the desk, fatigued. Lumine was beside her, trying to cheer up Yelena, who was in the same state. They were all seated in the same spots as the day before. It had be an unspoken rule that they would sit at the front from now on. "I mean, Lumine seems approachable, but..." "Yeah, Azriel Crimson... There are so many rumors about him, especially after what happened at the arena." The other students nodded. "One punch was all it took to knock out the ninth-ranked student of our year... What''s his deal?" "At least he''s handsome, even if the rumors are true..." "A handsome delinquent prince... I could go for that." The boys felt a pang of jealousy as the girls muttered among themselves. "What about Princess Celestina...?" One of the boys asked. The others nodded, thinking. "She doesn''t belong to our world either... But do you think she''s with Prince Azriel?" One student shrugged. "I heard a rumor that the children of the four great ns often get together, so maybe that''s why?" "Is that so? Hey, you should go talk to them." "Huh? Why me? You go." "Ugh... No way." It seemed the topic of conversation always revolved around the four top students in the ss. It was obvious they had the strongest ss among the first years, boasting four of the top ten students: the Apex, the second, third, and sixth ranks. It was ridiculous, yet somehow it had happened. But because of that, a clear divide had formed between the top students and the rest. Some felt unworthy to approach them, some were scared, and others had their own reasons. The top students, for their part, hadn''t approached anyone else either, adding to the awkward atmosphere. Even though it was only the second day, it was clear that if things continued like this, the ss would end up divided. It was technically the Apex''s responsibility to handle such things... Not that Azriel seemed to notice or care. "Alright! I''m going to talk to them!" One student suddenly dered, standing up with his fists clenched in determination. The others looked at him with admiration. "You can do it!" "Yeah, we believe in you!" The girls cheered him on, boosting his confidence. Just as he was about to take his first step... "Everyone, take your seats. ss is starting." Instructor Salvator walked in. ***** Azriel watched Instructor Salvator approach the desk at the front of the ss and take a seat, holding a stack of papers. Salvator dropped the papers onto the desk with a decisive thud. To his left, Azriel noticed Celestina finally sitting up properly, though she still looked exhausted. "You good?" Celestina attempted a smile but failed. She shook her head lightly. "...I''ll be fine in a few hours." Azriel nodded in understanding. Unlike Azriel and Lumine, who were both Grade 3 intermediates, Celestina didn''t have the same physical stamina. Despite this, she had performed better than most students, even though physical activities weren''t her strength. ''Maybe I should buy her a bottle of waterter.'' It would be a good excuse to spend some time together. "Ahem!" Instructor Salvator cleared his throat, drawing the students'' attention. "You can be relieved that I''m not like Instructor Ranni, throwing void worms to scare you, or like Instructor Solomon, who probably drained every ounce of energy from you. Instead..." Instructor Salvator picked up the bundle of papers he had brought with him and smiled kindly. "We''ll start this ss with a test!" A collective groan rose from the students, their spirits deting further. "I... I can''t lift my hands!" "I can''t feel them... I think I need to see a doctor!" Instructor Salvator ignored theirints and began distributing the papers. His eyes briefly met Azriel''s, and he nodded slightly. Azriel returned the nod. ''I guess that''s his way of congratting me on bing the Apex?'' After handing out the papers, Instructor Salvator returned to his desk. "You have the entire ss period for this test. If you finish early, you may leave until your next ss." Suddenly, Salvator''s eyes locked onto Azriel''s. "Except for you, Cadet Azriel. I need you to stay behind and follow me to the headmistress''s office after ss." Murmurs spread through the ssroom at Salvator''s announcement. Azriel looked confused but nodded in acknowledgment. "Silence." Salvator warned. "If I catch anyone talking or trying to cheat, I will send you to Instructor Solomon." At that, the ssmates paled and hurriedly focused on their papers. "Azriel... Do you know why Headmistress Freya wants to see you?" Celestina''s voice was a quiet murmur beside him. Azriel''s lips twitched at the question. He nced subtly around, noting that it seemed Instructor Salvator was either pretending not to notice or genuinely didn''t hear. "It must be because of the... incident with Lumine yesterday." Azriel replied quietly. Celestina didn''t respond, instead focusing intently on her test. The education system had advanced significantly in this worldpared to Azriel''s previous one, but he wasn''t behind. As Leo, he had excelled in academics, and as Azriel, he hadn''t cked off either. Knowledge was power¡ªa belief Azriel held firmly. He scanned through the test and saw that it was straightforward. What does "mana stabilization" refer to? a) The process of increasing mana flow b) The process of bncing mana to prevent fluctuations c) The act of storing mana in a physical object d) The ability to generate mana from external sources ''The answer is B.'' Define "mana flux." Mana flux refers to the variation in mana flow or concentration within a given area over time. It can ur due to natural events, changes in the environment, or other factors. After 20 minutes, Azrielpleted the test. He sighed and dropped his pen, ncing up to see Instructor Salvator watching him. Azriel managed a wry smile. ''Yeah... I''ll wait.'' It didn''t seem like the meeting with the headmistress would be about what happened yesterday. Chapter 60: Mission The cafeteria was fairly empty when Celestina, Yelena, and Lumine arrived after finishing their test before the ss ended. As they sat down, Celestina took a seat opposite the two, watching as they both eagerly dug into their food. Celestina smiled slightly. She had already interacted with a few people at the academy. Thanks to Azriel, she was grateful to count Lumine and Yelena¡ªalong with Azriel himself¡ªas her friends. Azriel''s presence had made it easier for her to grow closer to them. Normally, most people would want to befriend her for their own gain, something Celestina understood well. She, too, had made connections to potentially bring allies to the Frost n in the future. But Lumine and Yelena were different¡ªthey didn''t seem to care about using her or Azriel for their own purposes. ''Though I should do something about the other ssmates...'' She mused, noticing the distance between herself, Azriel, and the rest of the ss. If Azriel wasn''t going to address it, she felt she should at least try, especially if the situation remained unresolved after their trip to the Void Dungeon. She didn''t me Azriel for not trying to unite the ss; if he didn''t want to, that was fine with her. "Hey, do you think Azriel will be alright?" Lumine''s voice interrupted her thoughts, his tone tinged with concern. ''What a good friend Azriel has found...'' "He told me it''s probably because of everything that happened in the Celestial Arena," Yelena frowned slightly. "But then, shouldn''t Lumine have been called as well? Besides, we followed the academy''s rules, didn''t we?" Even if on the first day, they hadn''t broken any rules since everything had happened within the Celestial Arena. ''She''s right.'' Even though Lumine hadn''t fought, he was still heavily involved, and in a way, Yelena was too. It made sense that they should have been called to the Headmistress''s office as well. ''Is Cadet Vergil there too?'' Celestina wondered. After Azriel left, Vergil had also disappeared, and no one had asked what happened between them. She was a bit worried that Vergil might try something to get revenge on Azriel. ''Azriel should be able to handle it though...'' She doubted that anyone among the first years could gain an advantage over him. "Maybe it''s not academy-rted?" Lumine suggested, breaking into her thoughts. Before Celestina could respond, a voice cut through the air. "Master isn''t with you guys?" A silver-haired boy approached their table, ncing around as if searching for Azriel. ''His name was Nol.'' Celestina recalled. Yesterday, Nol had disappeared the moment Azriel did, without them noticing. "He had to stay in ss, waiting for Instructor Salvator since he was called by the Headmistress, apparently." Lumine informed him. "Oh..." Nol''s shoulders slumped in disappointment as he stood in front of their table. "Did you get to leave ss early as well?" Yelena asked curiously. Nol shrugged. "No, I was about to fall asleep, so I asked to go to the bathroom." "I see..." Yelena murmured, unsure how to respond. "Your name is Nol, right?" Nol turned his head towards Celestina and nodded with a small smile. "Master spoke a lot about you, Princess Celestina." "O-Oh, is that so?" Celestina didn''t know how to respond to that. ''What did he tell him?'' She wondered, curiosity piqued. But she quickly cleared her throat, pushing the thought aside. "Cadet Nol... can I ask what your ranking is?" After the academy session yesterday, she had tried to find someone named Nol in the top 100 but had no luck. "Me? I''m ranked 237th." "I see..." ''So I was wrong...'' Celestina felt a bit disappointed. She assumed Nol was hiding his rank, especially recalling how Azriel didn''t dismiss his words lightly and how confidently Nol had spoken about taking on Kai. "...You''re ranked 237th?" Lumine asked quietly, seeming doubtful for some reason, causing Celestina and Yelena to frown. Nol turned towards him, still smiling but with his eyes slightly narrowed. "That''s correct. Oh, and¡ª" Suddenly, Nol bowed his head slightly. "I would like to thank you for being friends with Master. It seems that Master cares about you a lot, Lumine." Lumine got flustered at the sudden gesture and Nol''s words. "P-Please stop bowing! I should be the one thanking him for wanting to be friends with me." Nolughed,while Yelena giggled. Celestina, however, narrowed her eyes. ''He diverted the topic...'' "I didn''t think Master would have any friends at the academy, knowing him." Celestina tilted her head, while Lumine and Yelena looked on curiously. "Cadet Nol, how did you meet Azriel?" Nol''s smile widened at Celestina''s question. "Please, just call me Nol." Celestina nodded. "As for how I met Master? That was in the Void Realm." ""!!"" Their eyes widened in surprise at his words. Celestina knew Azriel had been in the Void Realm, unlike Yelena and Lumine, but she hadn''t known that the boy in front of her had been there too. ''He... he was with Azriel there?'' "So the rumors are true... he was actually in the Void Realm?" "And you were with him?" Yelena added, drawing in a sharp breath. Nol merely nodded. "Well, I don''t think it''s right for me to speak about that time unless Master gives permission. Anyway, I should probably go before Instructor Juliet gives me another scolding." With that, Nol grinned and walked away, leaving the three of them to process what they had just heard. ''If he was with Azriel there... there''s no way he''s just ranked 237th.'' Celestina was certain of that. But how strong was Nol? She didn''t know. ***** After ss, Azriel followed Instructor Salvator towards Headmistress Freya''s office. Neither spoke as they made their way inside. Behind her desk sat Freya herself, but what caught Azriel''s attention was the presence of others in the room. Solomon was leaning against the wall, Ranni was there as well, and Juliet stood next to Freya on her right. All except Freya turned toward him¡ªRanni smiling, Solomon grinning, and Juliet narrowing her eyes. Azriel walked forward and, without waiting for an invitation, sat in the chair across from Freya. Instructor Salvator closed the door behind them and took his ce on Freya''s left. Freya stopped writing on the paper before her and met Azriel''s gaze with a nk expression. "Do you know why I called you here?" Azriel cracked a small smile. "I don''t." Freya narrowed her eyes, remaining silent for a few seconds before speaking again. "...You''re lying." She said, a sigh escaping her lips. "Not that it matters anymore." Azriel showed no reaction, maintaining hisposure as he continued to look at her. ''She should smile more... I''m sure she''d find someone with a face as pretty as hers.'' He mused, though he wisely kept that thought to himself. Freya''s tone shifted to one of formal authority as she addressed him. "Cadet Azriel Crimson, I, Freya Selene, Headmistress of the Hero Academy, have called you here to personally assign you a mission during your uing trip to the Void Dungeon." Chapter 61: High-risk, High-reward A deafening silence followed Freya''s words. Everyone except Solomon and Azriel looked shocked at her. It was understandable¡ªassigning missions to students was something that normally only happened in the second year, not the first. "What is the meaning of this, Freya?" Juliet was the first to break the silence, scowling. "It''s exactly as I said, Juliet. I''m personally assigning Azriel a mission when he goes to the Void Dungeon. We have reason to believe that Neo Genesis will attempt an attack then." "...!" Juliet, Salvator, and Ranni all reacted to the news. "So, they''ve finally decided to make their move...!" Salvator furrowed his brows. "But why Cadet Azriel!? Even if he is the Apex of the first years, the reason missions are only given to second years is because they''ve already built up enough..." Juliet trailed off, realizing what she was about to say. Experience. Something everyone in the room knew Azriel already had. "Still... even then, wouldn''t a third-year or someone else be more suitable for the mission?" Juliet wasn''t convinced, and Azriel understood her hesitation. Freya shook her head. "Unfortunately, I can only trust the people in this room for this mission..." Ranni narrowed her eyes slightly. "By trust, do you mean...?" Freya nodded. "Yes. There''s a high possibility that Neo Genesis has infiltrated the Academy itself." Freya continued, "At the Void Dungeon, only Ranni will go with a few other instructors I consider the least suspicious. Solomon, you''ll be secretly trailing behind. Make sure no one notices you." The other instructors seemed displeased, and Salvator spoke up. "What about our sses? If an attack is imminent, I''d rather be there to prevent any tragedy from happening." Freya shook her head. "No. I''ll need you and Juliet with me when the attack urs, to ensure we can eliminate the threatpletely." They seemed reluctant but nodded nheless. The possibility of infiltration within the Academy was extremely dangerous and needed to be addressed when the enemy''s guard was down. "As for you, Cadet Azriel..." Freya turned her attention to him, who had been listening quietly the entire time. "You will be responsible for handling the situation inside the Void Dungeon, ensuring the safety of the students until Solomon and Ranni deal with the situation on the surface." Azriel raised an eyebrow slightly. "Quite the heavy responsibility on my shoulders, don''t you think?" Though, in truth, it was something he had expected. Juliet nodded in agreement. "I concur. What if they encounter a situation that Azriel cannot handle on his own?" Freya didn''t respond immediately, only meeting Azriel''s gaze. He sighed. "I''ve already taken measures. As long as Instructor Solomon and Instructor Ranni ensure that no advanced or higher-level threats enter the Void Dungeon during the attack, I should be able to manage." Juliet furrowed her brows. "Already taken measures? So you knew about the attack, like Freya... how?" Azriel smiled slightly. "That information is ssified, Instructor Juliet. If you have an issue with that, you''ll have to take it up with the head of the Crimson n." In other words, his father. A challenge she obviously couldn''t ept. She could only click her tongue in frustration, while Solomon stifled augh. "This will be dangerous, but it''s also a good opportunity for the students to grow. Cadet Azriel, I expect you to lead them to the fifth floor with the help of the other instructors when the attack happens," Freya continued. The fifth floor was different from the first four floors¡ªit was a safe zone, meaning no Void creatures would spawn there. It was also a ce where humans had established a town for trade and business. "This still seems too reckless to me... A lot could go wrong in the Void Dungeon. Even if theye out stronger, they could just as easily lose their lives," Salvator said, still unconvinced. Freya sighed. "We don''t have a choice. We need to protect the students and civilians both on the surface and within the Void Dungeon. Our resources are stretched thin, and we can''t fully trust anyone outside this room. The only advantage we have is that we''re prepared¡ªwe''ll stop their des mid-swing." Salvator eventually nodded, though with a solemn expression. "If that''s your decision, I''ll follow your orders." "Gods! The both of you seriously need to calm down! We have the upper hand here, knowing beforehand that they''ll attack. Nothing will go wrong." Solomon urged, trying to ease the tension in Salvator and Juliet, who were visibly on edge. Ranni, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke up. "Freya, you mentioned that I''ll be dealing with them on the surface alongside Solomon, which means I won''t be able to assist the students in the Void Dungeon during the attack, correct?" Freya didn''t respond, but her silence was answer enough, making Ranni bite her lip. If Azriel and the other instructors could hold off the enemy long enough, either by Salvator, Freya and Juliet clearing up the Academy or by Solomon and Ranni finishing the fight on the surface, they could secure a victory. But... How long could they hold out? Ranni, like Salvator and Juliet, seemed uneasy about the n. "Haa... If you three are going to act more afraid than the kid in front of us, who should be the most concerned but isn''t... we might as well throw in the towel," Solomon said suddenly, causing everyone to snap their heads toward him as he clicked his tongue. "What? It''s not a terrible idea. We could put an end to this right now¡ªeliminate the spies in the Academy, cancel the trip to the Void Dungeon, and prevent any student deaths. We could also alert the four great ns and the government to tighten security around the capital. But doing this would, of course, tip off Neo Genesis that we''ve discovered their n. But hey, at least no one would die, even if we sacrifice our advantage in capturing them." A tense silence followed Solomon''s words. It was clear that he was in a foul mood, frustrated by the others'' reluctance to fully embrace the n. "Instructor Solomon is right, you know?" Azriel finally broke the silence. "We won''t get another opportunity like this with Neo Genesis. Can we fully trust the instructors who''ll be with us in the Void Dungeon? Probably not. Do we have another choice? Yes, we do..." Juliet and the others looked confused. "What do you mean by another choice?" Juliet asked. Azriel smiled slightly. "Trust your students... instructors." Their eyes widened slightly at Azriel''s words. "Cadet Lumine, Cadet Vergil, Cadet Kai, Cadet Celestina, Cadet Anastasia, Cadet Yelena... and even the other first-year students. Have you seen so many first years capable of rivaling second-year students? Do you think this happened by some stroke of luck? No, it didn''t. They''ve all reached this point through their own skills. Time is finally about to move forward again... but it won''t if we''re too afraid to take risks." A high-risk, high-reward n. Trusting the students and instructors in the Void Dungeon to handle themselves. Surviving until one of the instructors in this room could reach them. ''Diamonds are formed under pressure... and so will they.'' Freya nodded. "Azriel is right. We''re assuming the worst¡ªthat the instructors might betray us¡ªbut I highly doubt that. It''s just that no one outside this room can be fully trusted like you all here. The Void creatures on the first four floors should be manageable for this year''s students, something that any other first-year students wouldn''t be able to handle. Perhaps it''s better that this attack happens, to give them a real challenge." Solomon grinned broadly, pleased by Azriel''s and Freya''s words, while the others sighed and nodded in agreement. Azriel smiled slightly as well. ''...A bunch of crazy people here,'' he thought, putting the lives of students at risk. But everyone knew that this might be necessary¡ªto show them the true cruelty of the world. With everyone finally convinced, they began meticulously nning the details, ensuring there were no gaps, no oversights, and that every contingency was ounted for. If this worked... They might deliver a devastating blow to Neo Genesis. Chapter 62: Laughter Ever since arriving in this world, Azriel had aplished many things¡ªmost of which he was proud of. Yet, there were still countless goals he needed to achieve, challenges thaty ahead. Some would be difficult, but none so pressing as the one task he had neglected since his arrival... Training. It wasn''t that he was weak. With thebined memories of Leo and Azriel, he was a formidable fighter. He was strong. But not strong enough. And so... Bam¡ª! Bam¡ª! Bam¡ª! The sound of Azriel''s fists mming into a heavy bag echoed through one of the Academy''s gym rooms. Red lightning crackled around his knuckles, intensifying the force of each strike. He was dressed in ck pants and a matching ck t-shirt, both soaked with sweat. It was 4 a.m., and the room was empty, save for him. Unable to sleep, Azriel had decided it was time to train¡ªreally train¡ªfor once. And what exactly was he working on? Bam¡ª! Bam¡ª! His speed. One of the first things he noticed upon arriving in this world was that he was faster than most of his peers. He could even keep pace with Caleus, who also relied on his speed and was stronger than Azriel. As long as it was a contest of skill, that is. But if there was one thing Azriel wanted to improve, it was his speed. Even in his previous life, when he yed games with Nathan, the first thing he''d always upgrade was his speed stat. It was a childish thought, perhaps, but wouldn''t it be cool to defeat an enemy before they even realized what happened? He had tried to do just that with Cadet Kai back at the Celestial Arena, but he wasn''t fast enough. He wanted to be faster. Bam¡ª! Bam¡ª! He kept punching and kicking the bag, each strike aimed at increasing his speed. ''Faster... I''m not fast enough.'' And so, the only sound that filled the room was the relentless pounding of Azriel''s fists against the punching bag, driven by an unyielding desire to be faster. ***** The entire night, Jasmine had been buried in work required of her as the student council president. With the new school year, she also needed to recruit new members from the first-year batch. It was now 5 a.m., and she finally decided to take a break. It wasn''t that being the student council president was so demanding that Jasmine couldn''t even sleep. It was just that¡­ she procrastinated. Too much. Now, she had to sacrifice her sleep to actually get some work done. Realizing that it was toote to go to bed, she decided to head to one of the gym rooms. If she wasn''t going to sleep, she might as well train. And since it was still early in the morning, no one would be there. The corridors were empty and dimly lit as she arrived in front of a familiar gym room. Reaching the door, she opened it and stepped inside. Bam¡ª! Bam¡ª! "Huh?" As soon as she entered, she heard the sound of something heavy being struck. Curiosity piqued, Jasmine walked toward the source of the sound. When she found it, her eyes widened in shock. Bam¡ª! "Not" Bam¡ª! "Fast" Bam¡ª! "Enough" Bam¡ª! At the far end of the boxing area stood a familiar figure she instantly recognized. His back was hunched, and a pool of sweat had formed around his feet. Drip... Drip...! But it wasn''t just sweat. Blood was seeping from his knuckles, which crackled with red lightning. Bam¡ª! Bam¡ª! Bam¡ª! Ever since his return, Jasmine had noticed how much Azriel had changed. Whether that was for better or worse, she wasn''t sure. He smiled, heughed, he sighed. "More." Bam¡ª! But she had never seen him like this before. His face was filled with determination, frustration, and¡­ anger. Such a raw expression made everything else he''d shown her seem almost unreal. Her feet felt rooted to the spot as she watched him punch and kick the bag faster and faster. ''Why isn''t he getting tired? How long has he been here? What about his mana¡ªhasn''t it depleted yet? ¡­Why is he pushing himself so hard?'' Nothing made sense. There was something about him that made Jasmine unable to tear her gaze away. The longer she watched, the more she began to realize what he was doing. He wasn''t just punching the bag. No. The tips of his hair were¡­ White. It was incredibly hard to notice, but when Jasmine did¡­ Her blood ran cold. ''He''s¡­ he''s crazy!'' Cra...Crackle¡ª! There. She saw it. Only for a few seconds. The red lightning¡­ turned white. It was just for a moment, but in that moment, she felt like she was dreaming. ''He¡­ he''s merging his affinities!?'' It was such an absurd thing to witness. And yet¡­ She couldn''t move a single step forward. All she could do was one thing. Watch. . . bam¡ª! . . Ten minutes. . . Bam¡ª! . . Twenty minutes. . . Bam¡ª! . . Thirty minutes. . . Bam¡ª! . . Forty minutes. . . Bam¡ª! . . One hour. . . At exactly one hour, it happened. Bam¡ª! The entire punching bag¡­ turned into ice. Jasmine''s mind went nk. At the same moment, Azriel copsed onto the floor, breathing heavily and coughing. Jasmine snapped out of her daze and moved toward him, but then... "Hahaha!" Azrielughed, ignoring his own state and sitting amid the pool of blood and sweat. No. He just keptughing. He watched as the punching bag turned to ice upon contact with his lightning. Azriel''s eyes shone brightly, hisughter echoing through the room. Jasmine''s mind froze once again. The expression on his face¡­ She had never seen such joy from him before. It was the first time since his return that she had seen him so... happy. "I did it! I actually fucking did it...!" He continued tough, like a child discovering something wondrous for the first time. Jasmine could only blink, unable toprehend what to do. When hisughter finally subsided, he fell back, still breathing heavily. Yet the smile never left his face. Noticing Jasmine''s gaze, Azriel turned his head towards her. The air between them instantly grew awkward. Azriel''s mouth moved as if he were struggling to find words. "..." "...H-how long have you been watching?" Jasmine wanted to lie and say she hadn''t seen anything, but... She couldn''t bring herself to lie. She attempted a smile, but it faltered instantly. So, she told the truth. "An hour." Chapter 63: The Crimson Siblings After the unexpected turn of events, Azriel and Jasmine decided to head back to his room. Azriel took a shower, freshened up, and brewed some tea for both of them. Now, they sat side by side on the couch, sipping their tea in silence. It was awkward. Both were at the top of their respective years¡ªAzriel ruling the first, Jasmine the second. The Crimson Siblings. Yet... ''...Dammit. I really messed up.'' He never imagined Jasmine would be there, watching him the entire time. He''d been so focused on getting faster while merging his affinities that he''dpletely forgotten about his surroundings. And now... Azriel felt extremely embarrassed for the way he had acted. But who could me him? What he had aplished was thought to be impossible. Merging affinities. Having dual affinities was already incredibly rare¡ªso rare that the names of those who possessed them were well-known. The idea of merging affinities was beyond belief. No one had even considered it... Until Lumine, of course, but that was supposed to happen in the future. Yet Azriel had done it now. In the present. And not just with any affinities, but with lightning and ice¡ªtwo that were thought to be ipatible. "...You really did something incredible, you know that?" Jasmine finally broke the silence, causing Azriel''s lips to twitch. "Not really... It''s just something anyone could achieve if they actually tried." It wasn''t a lie. Perhaps if there were more people with dual affinities, they could have proven that merging was possible much earlier. Still, it had taken four void generations to finally confirm it. Jasmine, however, shook her head. "Most aren''t crazy enough to put themselves through what you did just to see if it''s possible." She smiled suddenly. "At least I can die peacefully after seeing you aplish it!" Azriel averted his eyes, taking a sip of his tea. "Please forget about my five seconds of happiness." "Impossible." ''Tch...'' An instant denial. "By the way... why were you using a punching bag?" Azriel didn''t look at her. In fact, he didn''t dare to. "Well, bec¡ª" "Don''t lie." Jasmine cut in, as if she knew he was about to. "What? How would you even know if I was going to lie?" "I just do." Azriel narrowed his eyes at her before sighing and looking ahead again. "...Multitasking." "What?" Jasmine gave him a puzzled look, as if she''d misheard him. "You heard me, dammit. I said I was multitasking!" Jasmine blinked at him. "I haven''t trained much these past months, so I was multitasking¡ªtrying to be faster while also merging my affinities. Honestly, I didn''t think I''d manage to do it in just a few hours." Azriel grumbled. Merging his affinities felt almost too easy, but he understood why it happened so quickly. Being blessed by a god had its advantages. "I see..." For some reason, Jasmine looked at him gently, making him feel a little awkward. ''What is up with her...?'' But before he could think any further, his vision suddenly tilted, and he found himself staring at the ceiling. The next second, he felt the back of his head resting against something soft. "Huh?" The sound of Jasmine''sughter echoed as she watched his confused expression. "You''ve depleted your mana, and you''re physically and mentally exhausted, Azriel. Get some sleep." Azriel red slightly at her. "I''m fine. I don''t need sleep. I''ve still got ss in a few hours." Jasmine shook her head and beganbing her fingers through his hair. "It''s okay to take a break once in a while..." Azriel looked at her, confused. ''Break? All I did was train today...'' Jasmine continued. "You think I don''t know about your nightmares?" His eyes widened. ''Did Dad tell her?'' "My hopeless little brother, you''ve been doing so much that doesn''t make sense to me... but it''s obvious you''re tired. Take a break from the academy today and spend some time with your big sister!" Azriel narrowed his eyes slightly, murmuring. "My dear sister, are you trying to use me as an excuse to neglect your responsibilities?" Jasmine looked away, refusing to meet his gaze. "N-no! Of course not. I wouldn''t dare do such a thing... definitely not." She nodded to herself, as if convincing herself, while continuing to run her fingers through his hair. A sigh escaped Azriel''s lips. If he skipped today, he was sure Instructor Ranni would let him off. She might think he was preparing himself for the mission or something along those lines. "...You really are my sister, you know." Jasmine looked confused. "Wasn''t that obvious?" He chuckled. "I meant that if it were anyone else messing with my hair, I would have ripped their hand off." Her hand hesitated for a moment before she continued. "T-then it''s good that I''m not just anyone." Ignoring her wry smile, Azriel closed his eyes, another sigh escaping his lips. Silence settled between them, but this time it wasn''t awkward. It was peaceful andfortable as they enjoyed each other''spany. ***** Jasmine kept staring at Azriel, who had his head on herp, a smile on her face. She hadn''t been lying when she said she was trying to neglect her duties. In truth, she had already finished almost everything. All that was left was recruiting new members, but that could wait. After all, what could be more important than spending time with her little brother? Nothing! Jasmine wanted to ask about what had happened on his first day at the academy. She had heard the rumors about the fight he had in the Celestial Arena, where some cadet had used his name, but apparently, Azriel hadn''t done anything after that. She couldn''t understand why he let it go. Whenever she thought she had figured out that Azriel was trying to rebuild his reputation, he would let something like that slide, something that could potentially harm it. But today... She felt like she was beginning to understand him better. She hadn''t seen his guard down like this since he reunited with their parents. "Jasmine." Azriel''s voice suddenly snapped her out of her thoughts. His eyes were still closed, but he had called her name. Jasmine furrowed her brows slightly. "What is it?" Since his return, Azriel usually called her ''dear sister'' in a yful way, which she found cute. But now, hearing him use her name, she knew it must be something important. "...If I were to do something stupid, would you hate me?" Jasmine''s eyes widened slightly at the question. It was an unexpected one, especiallying from Azriel. ''Something stupid...'' She knew that,ing from him, ''stupid'' likely meant something more dangerous. It didn''t take her long toe up with an answer. Jasmine parted her lips. "If you did something stupid, I''d get angry... but¡ª" She suddenly smiled brightly. "I would never hate you." For a few seconds, Azriel didn''t say anything, letting the silence settle between them. And then... "I see..." Azriel smiled genuinely, a smallugh escaping his lips. "What''s so funny?" She didn''t think there was anything humorous about her answer, so why did heugh? But Azriel merely shook his head slightly, not offering any exnation, making her even more curious and slightly annoyed. ''Ugh, and here I am being so kind to you...!'' Why would he leave her in suspense? Just as she was mulling over this, she suddenly noticed the rhythmic breathing of Azriel, indicating that he had fallen asleep. Forgetting about her inner turmoil, she gazed down at the sleeping Azriel. ''Hehe, I feel like I could watch your sleeping face forever...'' But she lied. After ten minutes of gazing at his face, her own eyes grew heavy, and... Jasmine also fell asleep. It was safe to say that neither of the Crimson siblings attended the academy that day. Chapter 64: 527 There are a total of 527 students in the first year of the Hero Academy. In the second year, that number drops to 203¡ªa decrease of more than half. And in the third and final year... 98. Once again, more than half of the current third-year students have dropped out. This means that, in total, the Hero Academy has 828 students across all three years. There are reasons why more than half of the students drop out each year. Some realize that being a hero isn''t their true dream, some find they aren''t cut out for it, and some get expelled. But for the majority, the reason is fear. Fear of death, fear of void creatures, or fear of viins. Of course, this doesn''t mean that only 828 students across all three years are aiming to be heroes. There are other academies in Asia and throughout the world. But the Hero Academy in Asia is the most renowned... For one obvious reason. The students here must face their fears head-on to be heroes. Currently, outside the academy gates, Azriel stood with his ss and Instructor Ranni, watching the other first-year sses board the buses. Today was the day... they would enter the Void Dungeon. Perhaps it was better to say that Azriel was standing at the very back of the ss, unnoticed by anyone, while Instructor Ranni was checking to see if everyone was present. It wasn''t that he was avoiding them; Azriel simply found it peaceful to watch from a distance, enjoying the moment without any eyes on him. What amused him the most was that more than half of his ss was talking to Celestina, Lumine, and Yelena. It seemed that on the day he was absent due to Jasmine, the barriers between the top students in his ss had started to dissolve. They were all smiling andughing, listening to Lumine, who appeared a bit embarrassed. A smile unconsciously crept onto Azriel''s face as he watched them. Speaking of yesterday, when he skipped ss, he had, for the first time since arriving in this world, managed to sleep for eight hours without having any nightmares. ''I can see why Nathan used to make such a fuss aboutp pillows...'' They were indeed a cure for everything. Though he wasn''t nning to ask for anotherp pillow from his sister anytime soon. "d to see you made it, Cadet Azriel... I thought you might have chickened out, given your absence yesterday," Instructor Ranni''s voice reached his ears, pulling him out of his thoughts. He turned to see her standing next to him, also gazing at the students. Azriel looked away ufortably. "...I didn''t chicken out, I just... overslept." Instructor Ranni chuckled softly at his words. "Well, as long as you just overslept, it''s fine. There''s still time before everything begins... If you need to talk about anything, I''m here." A grateful smile appeared on Azriel''s face as he shook his head. "Thank you, Instructor Ranni, but really, there''s no need to worry. I''ve already steeled my mind for what''s toe." "...I see," she replied, her voice tinged with sadness. "Don''t you feel like all of this is unfair? You... these students, all of you are kids, yet you''re forced to train and fight because we adults are too weak to handle it ourselves. Instead of enjoying your youth, you''re forced to face these horrors, all because most of us are too afraid." Azriel turned his gaze toward her, noticing the mncholic expression on her face as she watched the students enjoying themselves. "Instructor Ranni... you''re facing these horrors too, as are countless other adults. It''s true that some adults are afraid to fight, but I don''t see it as unfair. Bing a hero is a choice. Perhaps some here were dealt an unfair hand, but in the end, everyone here is willing to be a hero, not forced to." It felt like he might be a little wrong, but the core truth remained: most heroes choose this path, fully aware that without them, humanity would fall. Bing a pir of humanity wasn''t something forced upon these students. Instructor Ranni hummed in response. "Perhaps you''re right... Still, I wonder when the day wille when children can just... be children." "That day wille." Azriel said softly. "But the first step to achieving that is winning the battle ahead." Instructor Ranniughed quietly. "You''re certainly confident in your words, Cadet Azriel..." One of the buses filled up and departed, while another arrived. Instructor Ranni started walking toward it, likely to speak with the driver. "You should join your ssmates and have fun with them, Cadet," she said, leaving those words behind as she walked away. Azriel watched her go. "...I''m good. I''d rather be an observer for today." After about 10 minutes, Instructor Ranni ordered her ss to board the bus. The bus wasn''t like the ones Azriel remembered from his previous world¡ªit looked more modern, if he had to pick a word. It wasn''t flying or hovering in the air, but it still had wheels. The bus had tinted ck windows and a sleek ck body kit, with the interior being a stark snow-white. As they walked toward the bus, Azriel''s ssmates finally began to notice his presence. "Ah, Azriel, you made it!" Lumine shouted, his voice carrying over the noise. Unfortunately, Lumine couldn''t catch up with him as he was pushed inside with the others. Azriel could only awkwardly wave back, mouthing ter" as they were herded onto the bus. Instructor Ranni, still outside, was ring at them, making it clear she didn''t want to wait any longer. Though the ssmates had grown morefortable around Celestina, Lumine, and Yelena, they still kept a few steps further away from Azriel. He sighed inwardly, not ming them. It wasn''t like he had been the most social person, nor had he done anything to improve his reputation since entering the academy. Instead, he''d made a mess of things on the first day, souring his standing with them. As Azriel was about to be one of thest to enter the bus, a suddenmotion erupted among the other sses who were still waiting. "It''s really her..." "Why is she here?" "Will she join us?" Furrowing his brows, he turned around and noticed a student walking toward them from the academy gates. ''They''re right... What the hell is she doing here?'' His face darkened as he looked over at Instructor Ranni, meeting her gaze. "...It seems the headmistress wanted to take some extra precautions for the students'' safety. That''s why she''s here... as a guide." ''Freya...'' He should have seen thising. This must be her way of getting back at him for outsmarting her before. Azriel turned around,ing face to face with their "guide." "I thought we already had enough quality sibling time, my dear sister." Jasmine chuckled. "My little brother, there''s never enough quality sibling time." ''She''s enjoying this...'' His mood soured even more. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Jasmine, but naturally, he was worried about his sister being here when the attack happened. Though she should be able to handle herself, he still couldn''t help but worry and silently curse Freya. Jasmine didn''t say anything more to Azriel. Instead, she greeted Instructor Ranni and boarded the bus. ''I should have never overslept...'' In the end, he could only curse himself for what happened yesterday. Chapter 65: Void Dungeon "Whoa... so this is the Void Dungeon." "I''ve seen videos of it online, but still..." "It''s different when you see it with your own eyes." The students eximed as they stood in front of a massive, sunken hole that seemed to stretch endlessly into the abyss. They stared down into the darkness, trying to peer through the void, but there was nothing but an eerie ckness. Yet, all around the dark pit, there were shops, stalls, and buildings with people going about their day, enjoying themselves as if the abyss didn''t exist. And it didn''t bother them at all. They were used to it, and the presence of students in white uniforms didn''t draw much attention either; it was expected. Every year around this time, the first-year students of the Hero Academy woulde to the Void Dungeon, and during this period, no one else was allowed inside for the next five weeks. The students were scheduled to stay for five weeks, tasked with conquering the first four floors of the Void Dungeon. Naturally, with 527 students divided into 20 sses, they wouldn''t all be entering at once. It would be impossible to send them all in together¡ªunless they somehow intended to conquer the entire dungeon at once, which was clearly beyond the capability of any student, or likely anyone else alive. Instead, they followed a staggered system: the first three sses would enter the dungeon first. Two dayster, two more sses would follow. In the next week, once a few sses had conquered the first four floors, three more sses would enter in the same manner. "Alright, everyone, be quiet now." Instructor Ranni''s voice cut through the air,manding the attention of every student as she and the other instructors stood in front of the cadets, positioned between them and the Void Dungeon. Instantly, all the students fell silent and straightened their backs, facing her with full attention. Even the people nearby stopped what they were doing to listen, finding the spectacle entertaining, no matter how often it happened each year. "You''ve all been briefed on how this works, so I won''t waste time going over that again. Instead, I''ll get straight to the point. Normally, we would have one of the instructors supervising and acting as a guide, but this year, we''re changing things up. Cadet Jasmine, please step forward." As her name was called, the students began murmuring among themselves, watching as Jasmine stepped forward to stand next to Instructor Ranni. "Cadet Jasmine will be guiding you all to the fifth floor. Once the first ss reaches the fifth floor, she will move on to guide the next ss in the same way. The instructors will only be present for emergency situations, but don''t rely on them." Her eyes narrowed, and the students broke out in cold sweats, not daring to avoid her gaze. "If you try something stupid, don''t expect them to save your life." Many of the students gulped audibly at her words, though they couldn''t shake the suspicion that she was bluffing¡ªafter all, they couldn''t just let students die. "Also, don''t expect Cadet Jasmine to fight for you. She will only guide and intervene if necessary. Other than that, you''re on your own." The cadets nodded solemnly, taking in every word of Instructor Ranni''s warning. "Now that this is clear, let''s get started. HCS-1, HCA-1, and HCB-1¡ªyou three sses will be the first to enter the Void Dungeon today. For now, all other sses should return to the hotel. You three, be back here by 8:00 PM sharp. The instructors will be waiting. And enjoy those luxurious beds while you can¡ªonce you enter the Void Dungeon, you''ll definitely miss them." As if spurred by herst warning, the cadets hurried back to the hotel, eager to savor what might be theirst moments of peace for the month. Naturally, Cadet Jasmine followed the students as well. ***** "My dear sister, shouldn''t you be resting? We only have two hours before we have to leave." Azriel''s voice was exaggerated as he stood in front of Jasmine, who waszily sprawled on his bed. "Eh? But I''m resting here by soaking up my vitamin A." Azriel blinked, puzzled by her reference to vitamin A. He shook his head with a sigh. Sitting down on the bed, Jasmine propped herself up and moved closer to him. "Are you going to be okay?" Azriel looked at her, slightly confused by the question. A smile soon spread across his face. "You''re worried about me entering the Void Dungeon..." Jasmine nodded. "Yeah, I mean, thest time you faced void creatures..." "Was when I was in the Void Realm and Europe." Azriel finished her sentence, and she reluctantly nodded in agreement. She must be worried about the scars from his time in the Void Realm and Europe¡ªexperiences that would understandably leave anyone traumatized. Azriel gave her a reassuring look. "Thanks, but I''ll be fine. Besides, you aren''t going to let anything happen to me, right?" Jasmine nodded firmly. "Of course, your dear big sister will protect you from any danger!" Her bright expression was cheerful, and Azriel chuckled. ''I''ll do the same for you then.'' Suddenly, without warning, obsidian-like panels shed in front of his vision, causing him to open his eyes slightly. "...." "Is something wrong, Azriel?" Azriel shook his head, smiling at her. "It''s nothing. I was just a little disappointed that I still can''t merge my affinities for a longer period of time." Jasmine nodded in understanding. "You need to practice more. Besides, using both affinities at the same time consumes a lot of mana." "You''re right." Azriel nodded absentmindedly. His focus was no longer on her; instead... it was on the quest right in front of his eyes. [? Main Event: Birth of Genesis] [? Main Quest: Defeat and capture the leader] [? Side Quest: Defeat and capture the leader''s allies] [? Side Quest: Prevent any cadets from dying in the Void Dungeon] [? Event Experience: Gainable] [? Quest Reward: Gainable] -> [Mask of Deceit] Azriel nced at the panels in front of him, a disappointed sigh escaping inwardly as he refrained from smiling sadly. He had anticipated this and was beginning to wonder when the system would make its appearance. He started to think the system might be malfunctioning. ''Well, betterte than never...'' The quest rewards were tempting, but only if hepleted the main quest. And the main quest was an audacious one, even for him. ''So a piece of soul armor instead of a skill this time...'' The side quests appeared to be as challenging as the main quest. Azriel had prepared beforehand, but the system likely anticipated that, which was why it assigned such difficult tasks. ''At least I''ll gain a lot of event experience from this.'' If all went ording to n, he should be able toplete at least the side quests. Even though the deaths of students would contribute to the protagonist''s development, Azriel needed to dy that type of character development for now. From the book, he knew that the deaths here would do more harm than good. It wouldn''t benefit anyone. The world didn''t revolve around Lumine, even though the God of Life favored him. The more people who survived, the better. What was crucial right now was thwarting Neo Genesis''s n. ''Still... it''s not the same main quest Lumine had in the book.'' He was curious if Lumine had a simr main quest now. Not that it mattered much. ''''ll trust you toplete the side quests for me, oh hero.'' Chapter 66: Drowning "Lumine, are you all right? You''ve seemed out of it ever since we arrived at the hotel," Yelena asked, her concern evident as they stood in front of the Void Dungeon. There were still 30 minutes remaining until 8:00 PM, but even now, she could see that most of the cadets from the three sses were already gathered, including Cadets Nol, Vergil, and Kai. Thest two didn''t appear to be causing any trouble. Cadet Kai was chatting with a group of his friends¡ªthe same ones who had confronted Yelena and Lumine on the first day¡ªwhile Cadet Vergil sat alone on the ground, eyes closed. No one dared to approach him. Celestina was nearby, engaging with other ssmates and seemingly bing more popr by the second. "Lumine? Are you listening?" Yelena asked again, tapping his shoulder. Startled, Lumine snapped his head towards her. "Huh? Oh! Yeah, sorry. I was just a little nervous about the Void Dungeon." Yelena nodded, offering him a reassuring smile. "If it''s just the first four floors, I doubt anything will really be a challenge. Besides, we have Azriel and Celestina in our ss." Lumine nodded, trying to smile back. "Y-yeah, you''re right. Nothing will go wrong." But despite his words, his mind kept drifting back to the system notification that had appeared the moment he stepped into the hotel. When he checked the [Quest] tab, he found it. The problem was... the quest wasn''t anything like he had expected. Lumine had assumed it would involve killing Void creatures or defeating the floor boss, but no. The quest was surprisingly straightforward, yet unsettling. All it said was that he had to prevent any cadets from dying in the Void Dungeon. If he aplished that, he would be awarded 5,000 SP¡ªSystem Points, which could be used to purchase a lot from the [Shop]. It was a ridiculous amount of points, which meant the quest was likely just as difficult. The vagueness of the quest only added to his anxiety. It was the first time he had received such an ambiguous task. All he knew was that he had to save the cadets from dying. But from what? Lumine found it impossible to concentrate any longer. Yelena didn''t bother Lumine anymore as they stood together in silence for the next 20 minutes until... "Yo, Lumine, Yelena! How have you two been?" Both of them snapped their heads around to see Azriel approaching with Jasmine by his side. "Ah, Azriel! I''ve been good, thanks," Lumine replied. "Mm, me too. Thanks for asking," Yelena added. Azriel wasn''t alone, and next to him stood Jasmine. Lumine didn''t dare to look directly at her, though. For some reason, he could feel both Yelena and Azriel''s sharp gazes whenever he nced at her on the bus earlier. His instincts screamed at him that making eye contact with her wouldn''t end well, so he didn''t take any chances. Luckily¡ªor perhaps not¡ªJasmine didn''t seem to share that hesitation. "It''s nice to meet you, Cadet Lumine, Cadet Yelena. My name is Jasmine Crimson. Thanks for being friends with my little brother." "A-ah, yes..." Lumine stammered. "We should be the ones thanking him," Yelena added, a bit flustered by Jasmine''s smile and politeness. Azriel, however, furrowed his brows. "How did you know I was friends with them?" Jasmine looked at him, confused. "Why else would you greet them?" "Because I''m a nice person?" Jasmine stared nkly at him. Azriel clicked his tongue. "Fine, don''t look at me like I''m some sort of monster." Yelena and Lumine could only exchange wry smiles at the siblings'' interaction. p¡ª! Suddenly, a loud sound reverberated through the area, drawing all the students'' attention toward the Void Dungeon. Standing in front of it was Instructor Ranni, nked by three other instructors. Seeing them, everyone stopped talking and straightened their backs, adopting serious expressions. "Now that everyone is here, I hope that means you''re all prepared to enter the gates of hell," Instructor Ranni said with a smile. Not many seemed to share her enthusiasm. "Instructor Benson, Instructor Alicia, and Instructor Kevin will be responsible for supervising your three sses during the Void Dungeon, while Cadet Jasmine over there will be guiding you." The cadets nodded, and Instructor Ranni looked pleased. "Alright, I wish you all the best of luck." Without warning, she suddenly disappeared before everyone''s eyes, leaving many students surprised. "All cadets, follow my lead. This will be the only time we instructors will talk to you. After that, remove us from your minds." Instructor Benson warned. The cadets looked at him wide-eyed as he suddenly stepped onto the ck hole... yet he didn''t fall. His feet were firmly nted on it. The other two instructors followed, standing beside him. Then, ck light shot out from the hole, enveloping the instructors until they disappeared. "What the hell...?" "I swear I thought we''d have to jump down." "Good..." The students looked amazed and relieved. "Alright then, let''s do what the instructors said," Jasmine said, taking the first step onto the ck hole. Like a signal, all the other cadets¡ªthough some hesitated¡ªstarted following her lead. And then... they were all consumed into the Void Dungeon. ***** It was strange. If Azriel had to describe it, it felt like drowning¡ªlike being submerged in the deepest ocean, where the only sound that reached him was the echo of his own thoughts. He was alone. Utterly alone, with no one to talk to, no one to see. The world around him had faded into an abyss of silence and darkness. He couldn''t breathe. He couldn''t see. He couldn''t speak. He couldn''t even move. Yet... It felt strangely peaceful. As if staying in this suspended state, adrift between life and death, wouldn''t bother him at all. ''Is this how death feels?'' He wondered, his mind drifting like a leaf on a still pond. But then, suddenly, a force tugged at him, pulling him upward with a startling velocity. It was like being shot out of the depths of the ocean, propelled by some unseen force¡ªlike a torpedo racing toward the surface. In the next breathless moment, he found himself blinking, disoriented but standing above the same ominous ck hole. Only now, he wasn''t on the surface anymore. "Wee inside the Void Dungeon, little brother." Jasmine stood there, her excitement radiating through a bright smile. Her eyes sparkled with a strange thrill that Azriel couldn''t quite understand. Around them, other students were scattered across the ground, some disoriented, others sick or paralyzed by fear. The expressions of shock and terror were painted across their faces. Yet, amidst the chaos, a few, like Lumine, stood steady, theirposure not as unshaken. The instructors, nodded in approval at those who had managed to remain standing. Their eyes missed nothing. But Azriel didn''t care about their judgment. His focus was elsewhere. His gaze swept across the vast expanse of the dungeon. It was... "Beautiful..." Chapter 67: First Floor [1] Azriel stepped cautiously away from the ck hole, his senses overwhelmed by the atmosphere around him. The air was thick and heavy, tinged with a faint metallic tang that clung to the back of his throat. The light was dim, filtering through a perpetual haze that seemed to hang in the air like a shroud. Massive columns lined the walls, their surfaces worn and cracked, yet they still bore faint traces of ancient carvings, now barely discernible. These towering pirs stretched upward into the darkness, disappearing into the shadowy abyss above. Ahead, a long corridor extended into the gloom, nked by statues of armored figures. Their faces were chipped away by time, their weapons dulled and corroded, yet their stances remained imposing, as if they were still vignt guardians of this forsaken ce. The walls on either side were etched with faded murals depicting scenes of battle, conquest, and something more¡ªrituals, perhaps¡ªbut the details were seemingly lost to the relentless decay of time. The ground beneath his feet was uneven, littered with rubble and the asional remnants of shattered pottery or fragments of bone, which crunched with each step. Above, the ceiling was swallowed by darkness, though Azriel could just make out the edges of what might have once been grand archways or domes, now crumbling and worn, their former grandeur reduced to dust and ruin. The entire ce reeked of forgotten history, a lingering sense of something once mighty now brought low for some reason... "Wee to the first floor." Jasmine''s voice broke the silence, her toneced with amusement as she watched his reaction. She couldn''t me him, nor the other students who were beginning to rise, their expressions mirroring Azriel''s awe. The Void Dungeon was a ce that defied exnation; no recordings or pictures could be taken here, and there was no signal to reach anyone on the surface once inside. The dungeon existed in its own isted world. "It certainly is massive." "It is." Tearing his gaze away from the awe-inspiring surroundings to focus on the cadets and instructors. The instructors had already moved to the back, clearly intending to let the students take the lead, while the cadets were still transfixed by the scene before them. But something in the darkness ahead caught Azriel''s attention. "My dear sister¡ª" "Nope, nope! I can''t hear you. Nu-uh, I''m just a guide here." Jasmine cut him off with a yful grin, leaning casually against the wall before sliding down to sit. Azriel''s lips twitched in irritation. ''As if you''re going to act like a proper guide!'' He thought, knowing full well that Jasmine would likely enjoy watching him figure things out on his own. Skritch¡ª! A sound pierced through the heavy silence, like nails scraping against an unseen surface in the darkness of the corridor. The only light they had came from the torches scattered, but there were none in that stretch of the corridor. Skritch¡ª! Azriel''s pulse quickened at the second, more pronounced sound. It was an unsettling, almost metallic scrape that seemed to crawl across his nerves. He nced around and noticed he wasn''t alone in his apprehension. Celestina and Lumine exchanged troubled looks, their brows furrowed in confusion. They moved closer to him. "What is that sound?" Celestina''s voice was a mix of curiosity and concern. Azriel shook his head in response. "I don''t know." Skritch¡ª! Skritch¡ª! The sound grew louder, more insistent. Other cadets began to notice as well, their faces turning pale, eyes darting nervously. "What the hell is that?" "Don''t tell me it''s a void creature." "Already¡­?" Skritch¡ª! Skritch¡ª! The scraping was relentless now, increasing in volume and frequency. The noise grated on their nerves, growing more and more irritating with each passing moment. The atmosphere grew thick with tension as the sound seemed to close in on them. . . Skritch¡ª! . . Skritch¡ª! . . Skritch¡ª! . . Then, as suddenly as it had started, the sound stopped. A suffocating silence fell over the corridor, broken only by the faint echo of their own breathing. Azriel squinted into the darkness ahead, trying to pierce through the oppressive gloom. He could see nothing but shadows. ''What is going on here?'' Jasmine remained by one of the ancient statues, her expression unreadable, while the instructors joined her, their own faces masked with unreadable expressions. It was clear that something was about to happen. Drip... Drip...! Azriel''s attention snapped down to his feet as something wet sshed onto the floor. Drip... Drip...! He looked up, only to see the dark expanse above, unlit by any torches. Yet water continued to drip steadily from the ceiling. "Can someone light the ceiling?" Azriel''s voice cut through the tension, directed at one person in particr. "I can do it," Lumine said, stepping forward with a nod. Celestina and Azriel stepped back, their eyes fixed on Lumine as the other cadets watched with bated breath. Fizzle...! A fireball ignited in Lumine''s hand, crackling with heat and light. Swoosh¡ª! Lumine hurled the fireball toward the ceiling, and the dark space was suddenly illuminated. Azriel squinted against the sudden brightness. When his vision adjusted, his eyes widened in horror. There, clinging to the ceiling with its hands and feet, was a void creature. Its presence was almost more terrifying in the light. The creature''s eyes, were fixed directly on Azriel, as though it were staring into his very soul. The sight sent a chill down his spine. The creature was grotesque¡ªhumanoid in shape but with raw, exposed flesh where blood oozed through the gaps in its skin. It wore a metal mask that covered the lower part of its face, stained with the drool that leaked beneath. Its long, ck nails were sharp and jagged, and its eyes, devoid of any visible pupils, locked onto Azriel with a chilling intensity. Every muscle in Azriel''s body tensed, his instincts screaming to flee, but he couldn''t tear his gaze away from the abhorrent creature. It was the stuff of nightmares, and it was watching him with a predatory hunger. A low growl emanated from behind the metal mask of the creature, a sound that seemed to reverberate through the very marrow of Azriel''s bones. ''Why the hell is it staring at me!?'' Despite the numerous cadets around, its chilling gaze was fixed solely on Azriel. It seemed like the creature had no interest in the other students, its attention fixed solely on Azriel. Perhaps it was drawn to him because he was closest to the darkened corridor. He knew he wasn''t the strongest here¡ªnot with his sister and the instructors around. Or maybe it was something as trivial as the creature simply taking a disliking to his face. Who could say? The other students were paralyzed, their faces etched with terror at the creature''s grotesque form. Without warning, as if the fireball had ignited its fury, the void creature lunged at Azriel. Its w-like hands were poised to sh at his neck, a grotesque blur of movement. Gritting his teeth, Azriel summoned Void Eater to his right hand, red lightning crackling violently around him. Crackle¡ª! ''A wee party from a mere Grade 2 Beast,'' he thought bitterly. Defying expectations, Azriel remained still. The red lightning coiled around his katana and hand. With no further warning, he hurled Void Eater at the creature with a speed that defied the normal human eye. Shlick¡ª! The de sliced through the air, piercing the creature''s forehead with a sickening crunch. Its advance was abruptly halted. It crashed to the ground with a heavy thud,nding right at Azriel''s feet. ''That was too damn close...'' "Hooo..." "That..." "He killed it like it was nothing..." The cadets, freed from their paralysis, stared in disbelief at the dead creature. Azriel''s face was grim as he gripped Void Eater with both hands. The katana slipped free with a wet, squelching sound, leaving behind a dark, coagting trail of blood that pooled and dripped rhythmically onto the floor. A few couldn''t hold back their revulsion and started vomiting at the sight of the blood. Not everyone here had killed a void creature before; some couldn''t handle the sight of a dead body, whether human or not, or the blood. Before anyone could react any further though, the creature''s body began to disintegrate. White sparkles swirled from the remains before the entire form vanished into nothingness. All that was left was a single mana core, glinting faintly on the ground. "...You alright, Azriel?" Lumine''s voice was filled with concern. "Yeah, I''m fine, thanks." Azriel responded, offering a small smile. He was trying to reassure them, though inside he was unsettled. The act of killing, especially something so disturbingly humanoid, had left him shaken. He bit his inner cheek, struggling to suppress the nausea that churned in his stomach, as he fought to keep hisposure. ''I need to get used to this...'' Skritch¡ª! The void dungeon seemed to mock his thoughts. From deeper in the corridor came another ominous sound. Skritch¡ª! Skritch¡ª! Skritch¡ª! Azriel and the other cadets'' faces grew even more grim. Skritch¡ª! It didn''t seem to be just one void creature this time. Chapter 68: First Floor [2] "This... Please tell me it''s over!" "I can''t go on anymore!" "How is this only the first floor? We haven''t even moved forward at all!" "I just want to go home..." The cadets slumped down one by one, copsing from exhaustion as they finished off thest of the void creatures, which were apparently called Prowlers. Though not extremely strong, the Prowlers were a nuisance, hunting together in packs. As one might expect, fighting a horde of them, especially with their sharp ws, wasn''t easy. Blood and its disgusting stench clung to many of the cadets. Some were already injured by the Prowlers, though none seriously. Surprisingly, or perhaps not, the cadets who fought the most were... "Seriously, those two¡ªhow is there not a single scratch on them?" "Not even a drop of blood on them..." Azriel and Celestina were among the cadets who had fought the most Prowlers, yet they seemed to be the least injured. "As for him..." Then there was Lumine, who, though not injured, was covered in disgusting blood. Even Yelena didn''t dare get close to him. "We should split the mana cores among everyone. Azriel, how should we do it?" Lumine spoke, at least considerate enough not to move towards anyone. The others, hearing him, all listened intently. They were nervous about how the mana cores would be divided and were thankful in their hearts for Lumine''s consideration. Azriel, however, looked at him, confused. "Why are you asking me?" "Huh, I mean..." Lumine was at a loss for words. Wasn''t it obvious why? Celestina looked at him nkly. "Because you''re the Apex. Everyone here sees you as the leader." Azriel blinked, surprised. "Is that so?" "Yes, that is so." Celestina affirmed, and the others nodded their heads in agreement. Suddenly, Azriel smiled¡ªa smile that didn''t reach his eyes¡ªand ced his hand on her shoulder. "Then I step down as leader and hand you the crown, Princess." Just like that, he began walking towards Jasmine, who was sitting and watching him curiously. He could have given the role to the second rank, but Azriel knew it was better for Celestina, whom the other cadets looked up to more than Lumine. After all, she was the Princess of the Frost n. "Huh? W-wait, Azriel, what do you mean I''m the leader now? What about the mana cores?" Azriel turned and looked at her. "It''s as I said. I''m handing down my supposed role as leader to you. I''m sure you''re better suited for it. As for the mana cores, I don''t need any of them, so they''re all for you guys." ''I would even give up my title as Apex since I''ve already achieved what I wanted with it.'' But unfortunately, it wasn''t something he could just hand down. But being a leader? That was definitely a no. It just wasn''t who he was. Celestina and the others stared at him, stunned, as he sat down next to his sister, closing his eyes and rxing. It was as if the Apex had sidelined himself. Which he did. ***** When a god blesses a human, you would naturally think of it as a good thing. After all, a blessing is meant to be beneficial. It''s supposed to support you, help you, and save you. A blessing is supposed to make you stronger. In this world, being blessed by one of the gods means exactly that. But... For the first time, Azriel realized the harsh truth behind his blessing. Perhaps this was why the God of Death was rarely mentioned, never a yer in the book. A neutral entity, content to observe from afar¡ªor perhaps the god had already blessed someone, yet remained unintroduced. But the reality was undeniable: The God of Death''s blessing wasn''t a blessing at all. It was a curse. Or at least, that''s what Azriel believed. Perhaps it was something in Azriel himself that made the God of Death choose him. Just as Lumine, with his desire to be a hero, seemed destined for the God of Life''s blessing. The more lives Lumine saved, the stronger his desire to continue¡ªwas it the god that chose him, or the blessing that shaped him into who he was? But that doesn''t matter. What matters is that Azriel may never know the answer to that question. Because he wasn''t chosen by the God of Life. No. He was chosen by the God of Death. ***** Something was wrong. That was the conclusion Jasmine reached after carefully analyzing Azriel during the fight against the Prowlers. She had anticipated this¡ªafter all, she had experienced the same thing when she first arrivedst year. In fact, Azriel had done even better than she had back then. ncing at the instructors, she noticed them talking to ten injured students, who were requesting to return to the surface. Jasmine had expected that. There was no obligation to stay; if cadets wanted to leave, they could request permission from the instructors. These students must have realized they weren''t ready to face the Void Dungeon. They would likely transfer to a different academy, one less challenging than this, and attempt the Void Dungeon when they were better prepared. Jasmine didn''t me them. Not everyone could keep up with the pace of the Hero Academy. Perhaps they would still be heroes, just at their own pace. The Hero Academy was notoriously difficult, which was why most cadets had the sense to recognize when they weren''t cut out for it. But that wasn''t what mattered to her. No, what mattered most was her little brother, sitting next to her with his eyes closed and his expression unreadable. She had watched him fight all nine Prowlers by himself. He didn''t seem to have any trouble at first. But... Something was wrong. After the fourth kill, she noticed him starting to slow down, holding himself back. It didn''t make sense¡ªshe hadn''t seen any injuries on him, so why was Azriel bing less consistent? On the contrary, Cadet Lumine was the real powerhouse here. The way he single-handedly destroyed fourteen Prowlers even impressed Jasmine. She hadn''t expected someone so strong to be here, but now she understood why he was ranked second, right after Celestina. Currently, all the cadets were under Celestina''s leadership, dividing the mana cores on the ground. Thanks to her guidance, there were no issues; everyone was obedient, even Vergil. Although, it was more urate to say he was doing the same as Azriel¡ªleaning against the wall with his eyes closed,pletely unbothered. "Huh... hey, why is this mana core empty?" "Wait, yeah, this one too!" Jasmine furrowed her brows, noticing the suddenmotion. ''Someone already consumed them...?'' She was certain no one had secretly consumed the mana cores¡ªshe would have noticed. Even if someone had, she wouldn''t have minded, but still... ''How did that happen?'' "Wait, this one is empty as well!" "What the hell, who''s secretly consuming them!?" Ten. The number of empty mana cores. ''Wait...'' Jasmine''s eyes widened as she looked toward Azriel, who was pretending to be oblivious. But she knew better. Those mana cores belonged to the Prowlers her little brother had killed. Yet she had never seen him consume them. "Azriel, how did you¡ª" "Not now, Jasmine." Jasmine flinched at the sudden low tone in Azriel''s voice. ''Is he mad at me?'' She couldn''t recall doing anything recently to upset him. In fact, he hadn''t gotten mad at her since his return. ''No... I knew it. Something is wrong with him.'' ''Did fighting Void creatures affect him?'' This was what she feared most. She didn''t know how much damage the Void Realm had done to him, so when she was offered the chance to go as a guide, she didn''t hesitate to ept. "Azriel, what''s wrong?" Azriel furrowed his brows, seemingly annoyed. But when he opened his eyes, Jasmine froze. Jasmine could feel the bloodlust directed at her. She wasn''t the only one. The instructors, who had just sent the other ten students away, also noticed it. They looked at Azriel, confused and stunned. No one else seemed to pick up on it¡ªit was subtle, but they did. ''Ah...'' She finally understood. The Void Realm had indeed affected him. Azriel was holding back. After the fourth kill, she should have realized it sooner. But what he was holding back wasn''t just his strength or his emotions. He was holding back himself. This must have been the real reason he sidelined himself. The way he looked at her with those sharp eyes¡ªit was the look of someone ready to kill. "It''s nothing, my dear sister. I was just thinking of something unpleasant." Jasmine snapped out of her thoughts as Azriel suddenly started speaking to her in his usual tone. But those eyes of his¡ªthey didn''t change. "Azriel, maybe it''s better to go back to the surface." Azriel shook his head. "I''m fine. You''re overthinking it. I''ll enter the ring soon, just not yet. There''s no point in me joining them if most of them are just going to use me as a shield. They won''t grow that way." Jasmine sighed reluctantly. She didn''t entirely believe him, but he did have a valid point. Most of the cadets did use him and the others on the front line as meat shields. "Fine... just don''t push yourself, alright?" A chuckle escaped his lips. "Even if I do, I''ve got you here." "That''s right, but I''m not allowed to guide them unless it takes more than two days..." But if Azriel needed her help, there was no way she would let those instructors stop her. After all, they were just first-year instructors. And she could beat them easily. Chapter 69: First Floor [3] After dividing the mana cores, it became clear that there weren''t quite enough for all the cadets. Fortunately, those who didn''t receive their share didn''t dwell on it, knowing they would have countless other opportunities to gather more mana cores in the Void Dungeon. However, the mystery of the ten consumed mana cores lingered. Celestina didn''t know who had taken them, and she didn''t have the time to figure it out. Instead, she had to focus on organizing the cadets, who were in disarray¡ªall thanks to Azriel, who had effectively dumped the leadership role onto her. She couldn''t me him, though. He never asked for it in the first ce, and at least he had the wisdom to pass it to her, knowing she was the second-best choice, even though Lumine was stronger. Still, she wished he would take on some of the responsibility of leading the cadets, rather than sidelining himself. His absence made everything more difficult to manage. Morale among the cadets was already low, and she didn''t me them. Ten cadets had left the Void Dungeon, there was the unresolved mystery of the mana cores, Azriel had sidelined himself, and even Vergil, one of the top students, was doing the same. He just sat there with his eyes closed, giving off an air that discouraged anyone from approaching him. Celestina didn''t bother him either. If Vergil wasn''t causing trouble, she would let him be¡ªfor now, at least. At least he didn''t seem to care about the mana cores, much like Azriel. But the situation wasn''t good. They hadn''t even made any progress, and morale was already low. Determined to change that, Celestina made her way toward the instructors, drawing the attention of all the cadets. Even Vergil opened his eyes, looking curious. "Is it possible for me to ask a question?" The three instructors hesitated for a moment, exchanging nces before nodding. "Of course, as long as it doesn''t involve us assisting you," Instructor Alicia, a woman with brown hair and brown eyes, replied with a smile. Celestina nodded. "What would happen if someone, or everyone, decided to split up?" The cadets tensed, some even paling at the thought that Celestina might abandon them too. Instructor Kevin pulled something out of his storage ring. Celestina narrowed her eyes. "A drone..." Instructor Alicia nodded. "That''s correct. Anyone here is free to challenge the first floor on their own. We''ll follow you with one of our drones. But keep in mind, you have two days before the other ss arrives on this floor. When they do, Cadet Jasmine will be allowed to act as a guide for anyone she wishes. If you''re still on the first floor by then, she can choose to help the other sses instead of yours." Hearing this, Celestina nodded, feeling grateful as she walked back to the center of the group. ''So, everyone can leave if they want, and Jasmine can move freely, guiding anyone she chooses.'' It was a bit strange in her eyes, but perhaps it was meant to speed up the progress of certain cadets. But that didn''t matter. The instructors had been generous enough to give her information she could work with. Feeling everyone''s eyes on her, she swept her gaze over each student, even Azriel, who looked at her with amusement. But... ''His eyes...'' For some reason, his eyes reminded her of her father, like when they used to go hunting together for fun. ''Even though he looks like he''s beingzy, he hasn''t let his guard down... Maybe that''s why he''s the Apex.'' Shaking her head inwardly, she parted her lips. "As you all heard, it''s possible to venture into the Void Dungeon on your own if you wish. I won''t hold you back. You''re free to leave right now. If you choose to stay, I will take it as eptance of my leadership, and you will follow my orders without objection." Her clear voice cut through the air like a melody, reaching every cadet''s ears. She gave them a choice, and she wouldn''t resent anyone for leaving. If they wanted to go, they could go. She would understand if not everyone was satisfied with her taking the reins. Some might think Azriel should still be leading, or perhaps Lumine, who was ranked second. But... No one moved a muscle. They all looked at her with determined eyes and smiles. They would follow her. Even Azriel and Vergil didn''t budge, boosting the morale of the cadets at once. ''If they''re not leaving, it means they''ll help us eventually...'' There was no reason for those two to hide behind the cadets. Everyone knew that, given the incident at the Celestial Arena. They had just decided to sideline themselves. For now. Celestina broke into a smile. "Very well. Since no one objects, I will hereby takemand." Celestina immediately set to work, dividing the cadets into three groups: Group One was the frontline assault team,posed of the most experienced andbat-ready cadets. This team would directly engage the dungeon''s creatures and maintain the initial defense. Cadets such as Lumine, Yelena, and Celestina, along with other seasoned cadets, were assigned to this group. Group Two was responsible for dealing with any Void creatures that managed to breach the frontline. Their primary role was to handle threats that got past Group One, ensuring that the formation remained intact and the team''s advance continued smoothly. Group Three was the support unit. This group was tasked with carrying healing potions and other supplies, as well as providing assistance where needed. It included cadets who were either less experienced inbat,cked confidence, or were still developing their skills. There was, however, a fourth groupprised of the three instructors, Jasmine, Azriel, and Vergil. This group would stay further back, intending to remain out of directbat. The formation went smoothly under Celestina''s orders, and fortunately, no oneined. Several cadets now held the torches that were previously stuck to the walls, providing light. Lumine, due to his fire affinity, did not need a torch and illuminated the area with his own mes. They stared into the darkened corridor ahead. Celestina turned around looking at the cadets and nodded to herself, satisfied with the arrangement. Even if Azriel and Vergil decided not to assist, the current setup would still be effective against another attack by Prowlers. Celestina held her silver longsword, and Lumine had a simr soul sword. Yelena carried a sleek ck wooden bow, its surface smooth and polished to a deep sheen. The limbs were gracefully curved, with subtle obsidian iys tracing delicate patterns. However, unlike the other archers, she did not have any arrows visible on her back. Celestina would normally have advised against having Yelena on the front lines, but both Lumine and Yelena had insisted that she would be fine. After one final sweep of the cadets, Celestina turned around. And so... They marched into the darkness. Chapter 70: First Floor [4] The massive corridors all looked the same, creating the unsettling feeling of being trapped in a maze, with identical statues, walls, and floors repeating endlessly. Yet, despite the uncanny simrity, they knew they weren''t running in circles. The first floor of the Void Dungeon was, after all, a maze¡ªthe Imperion Maze. As they ventured deeper, they asionally encountered prowlers, but the numbers were far fewer than those they faced at the void dungeon''s entrance. In fact, no one but Lumine had to lift a finger¡ªhe effortlessly decimated the creatures, his calm demeanor eerily reminiscent of Azriel''s. The cadets felt a sense offort knowing the instructors and two of the academy''s top students¡ªthe apex of the first year and the apex of the second¡ªwere right behind them. Also Vergil. But what they didn''t realize was that thisfort was a false sense of security. If they were attacked from behind, those who gave them reassurance would disengage from the battle immediately. Perhaps they were lucky not to have encountered a serious threat yet, but all they could do for now was keep moving forward. Azriel marched along with the rest of the group for the past two hours, positioned between Vergil on his left and Jasmine on his right. Ahead of him were the instructors, seemingly unconcerned with supervising him and Vergil because of Jasmine. Still, the situation was awkward. Vergil appeared lost in thought, walking absentmindedly, while Jasmine asionally shot narrowed nces his way. ''She must''ve figured out he''s the one who messed with me on the first day.'' Fortunately, it seemed she wouldn''t take any action¡ªat least not in front of him. For Vergil''s sake, Azriel knew he had to keep his overprotective sister at bay. Not that Vergil noticed. The two hadn''t even introduced themselves to each other yet. ''Great, just what I needed¡ªanother problem on my te.'' Azriel sighed inwardly, finding the situation increasingly awkward. His attention shifted ahead to the three instructors, all of whom wore furrowed brows, clearly concerned. Without alerting the other cadets, Instructor Kevin discreetly released a few drones from his storage ring. Even Azriel, who didn''t fully understand the situation, could sense the reason for their cautious behavior. Theck of prowlers or any other Void creatures was unsettling, even to him and the two at his sides. ''But... is this because of Neo Genesis?'' The only sounds echoing through the corridors were the cadets'' breaths and footsteps. ''This... never happened in the book.'' Azriel mused, feeling increasingly uneasy. ''Has the plot already changed to the point that their attack patterns are different? Or is there another reason for this?'' While the cause of the unease might be connected to his survival, Azriel doubted it was rted to Neo Genesis. He was almost certain they wouldn''t change their attack patterns. But then, what was causing the absence of Void creatures? "...Jasmine, am I overthinking theck of warm greetings we''re getting here?" Azriel asked after a few moments of tense silence. Jasmine took a few seconds to respond before speaking. "You''re not... something is wrong. Stay alert." Azriel nodded at her warning. Something was definitely amiss. ''Trouble before we''ve even conquered the first floor...'' "...Azriel, I need to have a word with you." Vergil suddenly spoke, snapping Azriel out of his thoughts. Jasmine, too, turned her narrowed eyes toward Vergil. "What is it?" Vergil nced at Jasmine before replying. "I''d like to speak without anyone listening." ''To say that right in front of her...'' Azriel nced at Jasmine, who was ring at Vergil before shifting her gaze to Azriel. "Five minutes. That''s all you get. We should stick close since something here is terribly wrong." Jasmine gave a reluctant answer before moving ahead to speak with the instructors. Once she was gone, Azriel turned to Vergil. "Now that she''s gone, what is it you want to talk about?" Azriel studied Vergil closely. It would be a lie to say he hadn''t noticed Vergil''s odd behavior today. He had expected Vergil to step up sooner and join the other cadets, but he hadn''t. Hisplexion was pale, his eyes had dark bags underneath, and he kept ncing around nervously. Vergil spoke in a low tone, just enough for Azriel to hear. "¡­Last night, I had another dream." "What?" Azriel stared at him, stunned. He didn''t fully understand how the Apostle of Dreams'' powers worked, but he knew they always provided Vergil with valuable insights. Initially, Azriel thought Vergil''s dreams only rted to other apostles nearby, but something had made him reconsider. "What was the dream about?" Vergil hesitated, his expression troubled. ''Is he scared¡­?'' Thest time Vergil had shown signs of fear was when he received his blessing. Finally, seeming to resolve himself, Vergil spoke again. "¡­In that dream, I was a baby again. Yet I had all my memories intact, like my meeting with you. At first, I didn''t even think it was a dream. I thought I had¡­ regressed." "Huh?" Azriel looked at him, confused, but Vergil continued. "So, I did what anyone would do after regressing: I made my life easier, and that of my family. I became stronger than before and entered the Hero Academy... but I still couldn''t beat Lumine. He became the apex." Vergil''s gaze was unreadable as he continued. "Lumine was the apex, not you. You... you didn''t exist in that dream." Azriel blinked, processing his words. ''I didn''t exist?'' What did that even mean? Was he dead, or did Vergil mean it literally? As if sensing his confusion, Vergil borated. "You weren''t dead, missing, or even alive. You simply didn''t exist. The name Azriel Crimson wasn''t part of that world... I don''t know why. Maybe it was because of my regression? Whatever the reason, I ended up second in the Hero Academy, at least managing to surpass Princess Celestina... but in the end, it all felt meaningless." Vergil''s voice trembled slightly as he met Azriel''s eyes. "Just like today, when I entered the Void Dungeon in that dream... something happened." Azriel swallowed hard, feeling a cold sweat forming. "...What happened?" Vergil bit his lip, ncing ahead to ensure no one else was listening. He took a few deep breaths to steady himself. "It all felt so real¡ªbreathing, eating, sleeping, dreaming, touching¡ªI swear, I never once thought it was just a dream... but thank the gods it was." "Vergil... what the hell happened in that dream?" Vergil looked at him, his eyes trembling along with his shoulders. "...I died." Chapter 71: First Floor [5] "Why aren''t we being attacked anymore...?" Celestina''s quiet voice reached Yelena and the others at the front. Yelena didn''t respond, her gaze fixed ahead. She knew it was crucial for her to stay vignt¡ªher eyes were sharper than most here, and her instincts were finely tuned. But that was precisely why she was on high alert. Because... Her instincts weren''t warning her of anything. No danger. Nothing. It felt as if the first floor waspletely deserted. A floor that should have been teeming with void creatures, especially prowlers, was eerily empty. And no one knew why. They just kept walking. Everything looked the same, like a distorted mirror image. Celestina spoke quietly with Lumine and the others as they moved, but the cadets were starting to lower their guard¡ªunlike Yelena. She couldn''t me them. They''d been walking for hours, and the only threats they''d encountered were a few prowlers at the start, easily dispatched by Lumine. No one had really had the chance to test their skills. It was mostly Lumine and Azriel who had done the fighting and killing. Well, Azriel had sidelined himself, for reasons Yelena couldn''t quite grasp. Then there was Lumine, her childhood friend, who had been unusually quiet since they arrived at the Void Dungeon. ''...It must have happened at the hotel. He was with me the whole time, though.'' Whatever it was, she was certain it wasn''t her doing. Nor had anyone else bothered him. So... Her eyes widened slightly. ''Was it the system...?'' She knew about Lumine''s system. It was a secret kept strictly between the two of them. The moment Lumine had received the [System], recing his original unique skill, he had confided in Yelena. Fortunately, she had managed to stop him from telling anyone else¡ªnot even their family. If she was honest... She didn''t like the [System]. Sure, it had made Lumine significantly stronger, bringing him closer to his dream, and she was thrilled that he always helped her grow stronger as well. But even so, she couldn''t trust it. It hade out of nowhere. She knew nothing about it¡ªwhat it wanted, how it worked, or why it existed. It was an enigma. And she hated the unknown. ''If it was the system, then what happened? Is it a quest?'' She couldn''t ask him now, though. Exhausted, Yelena finally broke her gaze from the path ahead and looked back. The other students were talking among themselves as they walked, some already clinging to each other from fatigue. But overall, they were holding up well enough. Looking further back, she noticed the instructors. They appeared just as confused, likely discussing the situation with Jasmine. But what puzzled Yelena the most was seeing Azriel and Vergil at the very rear, together. She didn''t like Vergil, not after the incident he caused on the first day¡ªinsulting her and Lumine. And she thought Azriel would feel the same, given how his name was ndered because of Vergil. Yet here they were, together, talking. And whatever they were discussing, it seemed important enough that they didn''t want anyone else to overhear, judging by their serious expressions. ''Are they nning something together?'' It was a possibility. Neither of them had joined the other cadets, yet they hadn''t gone off on their own either. She couldn''t understand what they were thinking. "Everyone, stop." Celestina''s voice cut through the air,manding the attention of every cadet. They froze, their breaths held in anticipation, thinking they were finally about to be attacked. But... It wasn''t an attack. No. In front of them stood a colossal gate. ***** Why? Celestina couldn''t understand how this had happened. This was never supposed to be this easy, yet here they were, standing in front of the boss room. It was utterly ridiculous, but undeniably real¡ªthey were already close to reaching the second floor, leaving the Imperion Maze behind in less than a day. If she told anyone on the surface about this, they''dugh in her face, calling her crazy. Yet here was the colossal gate before them, its ancient, dust-covered engravings unreadable, the gates towering and imposing. "Celestina, I think we should take a break here and discuss our next steps." Lumine said, his expression unusually serious. Celestina nced at him, then back at the gate, and finally at the other cadets. Each one of them looked to her, waiting for hermand. ''We haven''t really fought. No one is exhausted, and we could probably take on the boss if we went in now. But... everything here is off. What if going in now is a mistake?'' She was uncertain. Her decision could potentially cost lives. She looked towards the instructors¡ªthey wore unreadable expressions, watching her closely, but said nothing. They weren''t going to interfere. ''Does that mean it''s not too serious?'' If it were, they would have stepped in, wouldn''t they? Celestina closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then opened them again. "We''ll rest here for the day. Tomorrow, we''ll fight the floor boss and proceed to the second floor." No one objected. The third group immediately began preparing the camp, though a few cadets looked dissatisfied with her decision. But Celestina didn''t want to take any chances. Who knew what might change in a day? ''They can call me a coward if they want... but if that''s what it takes to keep everyone alive, then so be it.'' Lumine and Yelena joined the third group, helping the other cadets set up camp. There was no rule against bringing personal items into the Void Dungeon, as long as you had a storage ring. Of course, therger the storage space, the more expensive the ring. So, while no one had brought anything extravagant like a bed, they had enough to make themselvesfortable and assist with the camp. As the cadets began to rx and help one another, Celestina''s gaze drifted to a certain duo¡ªAzriel and Vergil. Jasmine was surprisingly busy helping with the camp, and the instructors were inspecting the boss gate without opening it. ''They''ve gotten awfully close.'' Celestina thought, watching Azriel and Vergil sit together against the wall, not mingling with the others. They weren''t talking anymore, and the air between them felt tense, solemn. It wasn''t just her who noticed¡ªno one seemed eager to get near them. ''Did something happen...?'' She shook her head. Unlike the others, she had a responsibility here, and she needed every advantage she could get. Celestina walked towards the two, who noticed her approach. Azriel smiled, though it was a bit stiff, while Vergil wore an unreadable expression. The sharp glint in Azriel''s eyes had already disappeared. As she sat down in front of them, Azriel''s smile remained, though it seemed a bit forced. Vergil, on the other hand, looked ufortable being so close to her. "Celestina, is there something you need from us?" She nodded. "I need both of your help." Azriel and Vergil blinked in unison. "Our help?" Celestina nodded again. Azriel sighed, while Vergil remained silent, seemingly content to let Azriel speak for both of them. "I told you I''d be handing you the crown, didn''t I? Has it be too burdensome?" Celestina furrowed her brows and shook her head. "It''s not. I can handle it, but that doesn''t mean I enjoy making things harder for myself when I don''t have to." "Celestina, I''m not interested in stepping in right now. Besides, why do you need my help? You''ve already led everyone to the boss room perfectly. Just strike the iron while it''s hot." Celestina narrowed her eyes. "You know this was too easy¡ªno void creatures attacked us, no real challenges, no dangers. I don''t trust this situation. Something might go wrong, and I want to prevent anyone from dying." Azriel shrugged. "You''re overthinking it, Celestina. The floors in the Void Dungeon change from time to time. It''s rare, but not impossible. You know that. Maybe we got lucky, and the dungeon''s showing us some mercy. Who knows? The trouble you''re looking for might not even exist, or it might just be waiting for us on the second floor instead." Celestina bit her lip, considering his words. ''He''s right... the floors do change, and maybe it is just luck. But still...'' She couldn''t rely on luck alone. And she knew Azriel wouldn''t either, so why... why was he so rxed? Not just him¡ªthe instructors, Jasmine¡ªthey all seemed calm. ''Is this the difference in experience...?'' If that was the case, perhaps she should heed his advice. But... Celestina clenched her fists tightly. "...I''m not asking for the help of the Apex. I''m asking for the help of my friend." Vergil looked visibly stunned by her words, while the smile on Azriel''s face faded, reced by an unreadable expression. "I don''t want to risk anyone getting hurt or... worse. So please, Azriel." ''I don''t want anyone to die...'' No matter where they were, anything could happen. That was her belief. Celestina didn''t meet his eyes as she asked for his help. If anyone else had heard her right now, they might have thought she was losing her mind. A tense silence followed her words, with neither Azriel nor Vergil saying anything as she felt their gazes on her for different reasons. "...." Finally, Azriel broke the silence sighing. "Why... is everyone always so unfair?" Chapter 72: Truth or Dare [1] It took approximately an hour for the camp to be set up outside the boss room. A campfire was soon roaring, with most of the cadets gathered around it,ughing and enjoying themselves as they roasted snacks. If someone took a picture, you''d think they were just a group of normal students on a camping trip, not adventurers in a Void Dungeon where danger could strike at any moment. That''s how it looked to Azriel, who observed everything from a distance. He hadn''t moved from his spot. He just watched. Tents had been set up nearby, where some cadets were already taking naps, while others sought privacy. It didn''t feel like they were in a ce where death lurked around every corner. Even the instructors, who were supposed to be impartial, were mingling with the cadets, joining in on the lighthearted fun. Jasmine was sitting around the fire too, alongside Celestina, Lumine, Yelena, and even Vergil, after an awkward 30-minute apology session. Azriel had forced Vergil to go and make peace with Lumine and Yelena, following Celestina''s heartfelt plea. He basically sold him to Celestina. Now, the air was filled withughter and chatter that, under any normal circumstances, would attract a swarm of void creatures. But none came. The first floor waspletely deserted, and Azriel couldn''t figure out why. He leaned his head against the cold stone wall behind him and sighed. He had told his sister and Celestina that he would rest and had pretended to head to one of the tents. Now, he found himself here, away from everyone, quietly overseeing the scene while suppressing his mana to avoid detection. He was confident none of the cadets would notice, though if Jasmine or the instructors focused on him, they''d surely pick up on his presence. The truth was, Azriel couldn''t bring himself to join them. To sit by the fire,ugh, and act like nothing was wrong. He couldn''t remember thest time he''d allowed himself to have fun. Not that he minded watching from afar. In a way, it was...forting, seeing them all so carefree, their faces lit up with genuine smiles. ''How long until those smiles are taken away?'' He couldn''t help but wonder. Would it be during the boss fight? Or maybe something else woulde, something worse, that would strip them of this momentary happiness. They were so oblivious to the dangers of this world, to the darkness creeping around the edges of their reality. Azriel''s expression darkened as his thoughts spiraled into negativity. Frustrated, he tilted his head back and knocked it gently against the wall, closing his eyes. ''What am I even doing with my life?'' He was walking a path that seemed endless, with no clear destination. He made decisions without reason, only guided by the vague desire to change the future from the original plot. But what came after that? What did he want? He still didn''t have an answer. "U-um, e-excuse me¡­" Azriel''s eyes snapped open at the sound of a timid voice. In front of him stood a girl in the academy''s uniform, her ck hair falling softly to her shoulders, her dark eyes wide with nervousness. She looked like a frightened animal, trembling slightly, as if ready to bolt at any moment. Azriel blinked, surprised. He had thought no one had noticed him, but apparently, he was wrong. "Can I help you, Cadet Kanae?" The girl''s eyes widened in shock. "E-eh? Y-you know my na¡ª ouch!" She winced, biting her tongue mid-sentence. Azriel suppressed a smile, trying not tough at her clumsiness. ''What a cute, clumsy girl¡­'' "It''s only natural for me to know the names of my ssmates. Cadet Kanae, ranked 101." Azriel said lightly, watching as tears formed in the corners of her eyes from the pain. "Ugh... H-how embarrassing..." Kanae muttered to herself, cheeks flushing as she sat down in front of him, back straight and clearly nervous. Azriel studied her for a moment, curious as to why she was here. "So, what can I do for you, Cadet Kanae?" he asked, keeping his tone gentle to prevent her from panicking further. "A-ah, yes... you see, um, I''m here because... they asked me to..." Her voice grew softer and softer, trailing off to almost a whisper. Azriel furrowed his brows. "They asked you to?" She nodded, avoiding his gaze. "¡­ It was a... dare." "A dare?" Kanae nodded again, too embarrassed to meet his eyes. "I see," Azriel said, unsure how to respond. It wasn''t exactly a surprise¡ªpeople were caught up in the carefree atmosphere around the campfire. It was only natural that they''d make silly choices, especially with dares. Still, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for Kanae, who seemed mortified by the whole situation. "I''m sorry if I was rude or interrupted you..." Kanae said softly, her voiceced with regret. Azriel offered her a reassuring smile. "It''s fine. You didn''t interrupt me at all. Actually, I''m surprised you took the dare." Kanae bit her lip, fidgeting. "¡­ I was also a little... curious about you." Azriel raised his eyebrows in surprise. ''Curious, huh?'' He hadn''t expected that. Most cadets either avoided him or kept their distance, intimidated by his reputation. ''How bold of her...'' "What are you curious about?" he asked, smiling gently. It was rare for one of his ssmates to approach him like this. He didn''t actively avoid people, but he wasn''t exactly inviting either. Seeing that Kanae was struggling to find the right words, Azriel decided to make things easier for her. "How about we y a game of truth or dare?" Kanae blinked, surprised by his proposal, but after a few moments of hesitation, she nodded. Azriel chuckled softly. He had nothing better to do anyway, so why not pass the time with this little game? "Then I''ll start." Azriel said, straightening his back against the wall and meeting Kanae''s gaze. This time, she didn''t look away, trying her best to hold his eyes. "Truth or dare?" "...Truth, please," Kanae answered, her tone as polite as possible. Azriel nodded, pausing for a few moments, his piercing gaze locked on hers. The silence stretched just long enough to make her fidget, before he finally spoke. "Tell me, what do you and the others think of me?" "Eh?" Kanae blinked, caught off guard by the question. She had expected something more... risky. But this? This was different. Azriel already had a vague idea of how people saw him, but he was still curious. How exactly did his peers perceive him? He decided to use this moment to find out. Kanae seemed lost in thought, her eyes darting nervously as she struggled to meet his gaze. Sensing her difort, Azriel offered her a reassuring smile. "All I ask is for the truth. I won''t get mad, no matter what you say." Kanae took a deep breath and nodded. "If I''m honest... everyone at first thought of you as someone mysterious, boring, and... like the least liked child of the great ns. There were rumors that you were a delinquent¡ªsomeone who slept with women and paid them for it, or that you abused your power to get whatever you wanted. But those were just rumors since you were almost never seen in public. Then, out of nowhere, people started saying you either died, went missing, or were exiled. For thest two years, that''s what everyone believed... until you came back." She spoke quickly, as though trying to get everything out before her courage faded, and Azriel had to focus to keep up. "And when you returned, the rumor about you being a delinquent became even stronger, especially after what happened on the first day. People started saying you''re as strong as Prince Caleus and that you''ve defeated titans in the Void Realm. There are so many rumors about you that I can''t even remember them all. Some say you''re in a rtionship with the Headmistress... or even Instructor Solomon! Oh, and there''s one where you''re supposedly plotting a coup to take the throne from your father." Kanae finally stopped, gasping for breath after her rapid-fire exnation. "Basically, everyone thinks you''re this... otherworldly, mysterious, incredibly strong person that no one can reach, and that you''d crush anyone who stands in your way." She leaned back, clearly exhausted from talking so fast, while Azriel stared at her,pletely bewildered. "I-I see...?" He wasn''t sure how to respond to that. ''Wait, hold on... me and Freya? Hell no! What kind of absurd rumor is that? And definitely not Solomon... I''d rather bite my tongue.'' Azriel visibly cringed at the thought of being paired with either of those two psychopaths. ''And I''m certainly not interested in taking the throne from Father either. Jasmine can have that, and theninter about how much effort it is.'' He was more than relieved not to be the heir. Azriel sighed as he processed everything Kanae had just told him. ''...Unfortunately, except for the "otherworldly" part, the rest is pure nonsense.'' Not that he could exin that to her. "And what about you, Cadet Kanae?" Azriel asked after a moment. "E-Eh? W-What about me?" she stammered, clearly flustered. Azriel''s eyes gleamed with amusement as he leaned forward slightly. "You told me how the others think of me... but what do you think?" Chapter 73: Truth or Dare [2] Kanae couldn''t meet his eyes, her gaze darting nervously around as if she were standing under a guillotine, one wrong word away from sealing her fate. The tension weighed on her, but she knew it was her own doing. She''d epted the dare, and then agreed to Azriel''s game. Now, she had no choice but to face the consequences. After what felt like an eternity, her eyes finally met his, the intensity of his gaze urging her to answer. Clenching her fists, she took a deep breath and looked down. "...I think I was wrong about you." "Wrong about me?" Azriel''s curiosity was evident, his eyebrows raised in surprise. She nodded meekly. "Mm. Y-You see... like the others, I thought the children of the great ns were on apletely different level. I believed the rumors, that you were... you know. But after seeing you all today..." Her voice trailed off as she nced over at Jasmine and Celestina, who were chatting with the other cadets. Azriel followed her gaze and smiled faintly. "You realized we''re not that different from the rest of you, in the end." Kanae quickly snapped her head back toward him, nodding vigorously. "Y-Yes, that''s right... though I still feel nervous." Thest part was barely a whisper, not meant for him to hear, but it did. Azriel''s smile turned wry. ''I''m still a prince in her eyes, after all...'' The gap in status was still there, unshakable. It was almost amusing¡ªback in his previous world, royalty had been more ceremonial, with no real power. Yet here, humanity seemed to be moving backward, returning to the days when kings ruled with authority. Azriel sighed, leaning back against the wall, his eyes meeting Kanae''s as she fidgeted nervously in front of him. "You don''t have to stay here any longer, you know?" he said with a slight smirk. "You''vepleted the dare. Your friends are probably waiting for you¡ªor worried I might''ve done something to you." "Ah... r-right, I should go back," she replied, but the dejection in her voice and the brief flicker of regret in her eyes didn''t escape his notice. Azriel''s grin widened. "What is it? Do you secretly enjoy spending time with me?" "Eh!? No! No way!" Kanae blurted out in a flustered panic, her cheeks flushing red. Azriel narrowed his eyes yfully. "Oh? So now you dislike talking to me? Is that it?" Her face paled as she waved her hands frantically in front of him, eyes wide with panic. "No! I didn''t mean it like that! I-I¡ª" Azrielughed, cutting her off. "Pfft! Rx, Cadet Kanae. I''m just messing with you." Kanae froze, her cheeks growing even redder as she stared at him in embarrassment. "Azriel, what are you doing here...?" Azriel''s head snapped up at the voice behind Kanae, his eyes widening slightly in surprise. Kanae spun around as well, letting out a startled yelp, her face turning even paler. "Sister... it seems you two have been enjoying yourselves." Azriel said, his tone light as he eyed Jasmine and Celestina standing behind them, both looking confused. He gave a wry smile. ''Looks like I''ve been caught...'' Shaking his head, Azriel parted his lips to exin. "I couldn''t sleep in the tents, so I came here to rx. Cadet Kanae was just keeping mepany." "Cadet Kanae, huh?" Jasmine said, narrowing her eyes. "A ssmate of ours." Celestina added. "Ranked 101." Kanae, wide-eyed, stood frozen under their gazes. "P-princess Jasmine... Princess C-Celestina..." ''Poor girl...'' The dare was only supposed to involve approaching him, but now she found herself surrounded by a prince and two princesses. He felt pity for her¡ªthough he wasn''t in any position to help. Without warning, both Celestina and Jasmine sat down beside Kanae, leaving her sandwiched between them as she hugged her knees, clearly overwhelmed. Azriel couldn''t help but find the situation amusing. All he had wanted was to watch from afar, and now here he was, surrounded by three beautiful girls. Thankfully, no one else had noticed yet. "You could''ve joined us, you know." Jasmine said, ncing at him. "Or you could''ve asked me toe. I would''ve kept youpany." Celestina nodded, agreeing with Jasmine''s words. Azriel smiled faintly, appreciating their concern. "Thanks, but it''s fine. I was enjoying watching you all have fun." Jasmine pursed her lips before turning to the still-frightened Kanae. "My name is Jasmine Crimson. Cadet Kanae, thank you for taking care of this idiot little brother of mine." "Who are you calling an idiot...?" Azriel muttered, though he was ignored. Kanae, flustered, quickly shook her head. "No, I don''t deserve such praise... Besides, Prince Azriel was very... kind." It wasn''t like she could confess that she was there because of a dare. She didn''t want to die! Admitting that to Jasmine, his overprotective sister, and Celestina, one of his few friends, would be a death sentence in Kanae''s mind. Azriel shifted his attention to Celestina, who was staring at him intently, making him frown. "Is something wrong, Celestina?" She shook her head. "No... It''s nothing. By the way, thank you for convincing Vergil to help us. Though I would''ve preferred it if you joined us as well." "It''s fine. No need to thank me." Azriel replied with a softugh, intentionally ignoring thest part of herment. Celestina pursed her lips but said nothing more. Jasmine, however, wasn''t done. "You two are friends, right? How did that happen?" She asked, curiositycing her voice as she nced between them. Even Kanae seemed more at ease, watching the exchange closely. Jasmine''s curiosity made sense. She had never seen Celestina and Azriel together before. They''d barely interacted, not even enough to be called acquaintances. Azriel nced at Celestina, his grin widening as mischief sparked in his eyes. She narrowed hers in suspicion, sensing trouble. "It''s a funny story, actually, dear sister." Azriel began. Both Jasmine and Kanae leaned in slightly, their interest piqued, urging him to continue. "You see, if you want to know how this all started, we''d have to go back to the Christmas banquet... Back then, I actually propos¡ª" "You idiot! Don''t tell her about that!" Celestina''s voice cut him off abruptly as she pped her hands over his mouth, her face inches from his, ring at him with bright red cheeks. Azriel blinked in surprise, his words muffled by her soft hands. "That banquet is a dark history! Don''t tell anyone about that day!" Celestina demanded, her face flushed with embarrassment. He could only nod, still wide-eyed, as the others stared at the scene in stunned silence. Satisfied, Celestina pulled her hands away and coughed awkwardly, avoiding their gazes. ''...Soft,'' Her hands were incredibly soft, like she had never wielded a weapon, though he knew that wasn''t true. The air grew tense as Celestina''s embarrassment deepened. She had just created another "dark history" for herself, though Azriel was smart enough not to point that out. "Well... it''s good to see that the two of you are friends, at least. I''m d." Jasmine said, offering a faint smile. Kanae, however, looked visibly ufortable, clearly feeling out of ce. No one could me her¡ªbeing surrounded by a prince and two princesses was hardly a typical situation. Jasmine''s expression softened briefly, but her eyes narrowed as she nced at Azriel. The silent exchange between them went unnoticed by the other two. ''You''re telling me everythingter.'' ''Don''t wanna.'' ''Then I''m telling Mom about you getting drunk on your first day here.'' Azriel''s lips tightened at the threat. They had grown skilled atmunicating without words, but now it seemed his sister was ckmailing him over Celestina. ''How about I take you shopping instead?'' Azriel offered, attempting to strike a deal. Jasmine''s face twisted into a mix of contemtion and frustration before she red at him in resignation. ''Still no. I know it''s about that engagement you had with her at the banquet. You''re telling me everythingter.'' ''You knew?'' Azriel''s eyes widened slightly. ''I thought Mom and Dad kept it a secret from everyone... even you.'' ''Of course I knew. I''m your sister.'' Jasmine''s expression carried a mix of pride and teasing. She wasn''t just anyone¡ªshe was Jasmine Crimson. ''Fine... I''ll tell you after everyone goes to sleep.'' ''Good.'' While the siblings exchanged this wordless conversation, Celestina and Kanae remained lost in their own thoughts, oblivious to the silent tug-of-war happening right in front of them. After that, the atmosphere gradually returned to normal. The tension eased as everyone began chatting casually. Kanae, however, made her exit soon after, as if she had just escaped from the gates of hell. The three of them exchanged amused nces at her hurried departure. For the next hour, Azriel, Jasmine, and Celestina kept their conversation light, discussing trivial things and avoiding any serious topics. Eventually, Celestina excused herself, heading to her tent to rest for the night. Tomorrow was an important day¡ªthey would face the first floor''s boss and prepare to descend to the second floor. Chapter 74: The Dark King of Imperion [1] The cadets were packing up their gear, preparing to enter the boss room. The joyous atmosphere of the previous night had vanished, reced by grim expressions and a tense, gloomy air. It was no surprise¡ªmost of them were terrified, and who could me them? They had barely faced any battles in the void dungeon, and the entire first floor had turned into a deserted zone. Some even spected that it could be dered a safe zone like the fifth floor, but that was irrelevant now. What mattered was the daunting challenge ahead¡ªthey were about to face the first boss of the void dungeon with little to nobat experience. The tension was palpable, and it was nerve-wracking for everyone. The only reason they hadn''t panicked was that a few cadets remained calm, helping to steady the others. Having the Princess of the Frost n among them reassured many, and with one of the top cadets, Vergil, offering his support, it brought somefort. Still, theck of help from the Apex himself was starting to stir quiet resentment among a few. "Are you really nning to stay out of this?" Jasmine asked, standing beside Azriel as they watched the cadets prepare for the boss fight. There wasn''t a clear n¡ªno one knew much about the first-floor boss. It was rare for a boss to change, especially on the first floor, but now, nothing seemed certain. Even if the boss hadn''t changed, little was known about it. Information on the void dungeon, particrly regarding bosses and other key details, was strictly prohibited from being leaked. "...I am." "Are you sure? It would be your first time fighting a floor boss... it''s quite the experience," Jasmine pressed, her concern evident. But Azriel remained unmoved, his expression indifferent as he continued to watch the cadets. "I''m sure." "...I see." Jasmine responded, disappointment creeping into her tone. She nced at his face, trying to read his thoughts, but he remained a closed book. Even yesterday, she''d panicked when she went to check on him, only to find him absent from the tents where he was supposed to be resting. Luckily, he had just been observing them from a distance. But why? Why did he always keep everyone at arm''s length? ''When will you open up to me?'' she thought, aching for him to finally let her in. But she couldn''t force him¡ªshe didn''t want to push him away. "...Are you disappointed?" Azriel suddenly asked, his gaze still fixed ahead. Jasmine''s eyes widened slightly. She bit her lip, unsure how to respond. "Are you disappointed in me like the others? For not meeting your expectations?" His voice was calm, but his words carried weight. "I let you down, didn''t I?" Jasmine couldn''t read him at all. "I''m not disappointed." She whispered. "Liar." His quick rebuke startled her. She froze, unsure how to respond once again. "I''m not..." "Yes, you are. It''s normal to be. I''m Azriel Crimson. Everyone has expectations of me. You want me to take the lead, destroy the void creatures, make everyone see me as some kind of hero. You want me to be the person who walks into that room and ys the boss on my own." A small smile tugged at his lips, but Jasmine found herself unable to speak. He was right¡ªdeep down, she did want that. She wanted him to live up to his potential, to be the hero she knew he could be¡ªher talented little brother. He was never one to seek the spotlight, and she understood that. But when he decided to attend the Hero Academy, she''d been thrilled. His rise to bing the Apex had made her even prouder. So yes, it would be a lie to say she wasn''t disappointed that he didn''t get involved now. "The Unworthy Prince." Jasmine''s heart froze at hearing those words leave his mouth. "The most famous title given to me..." "...." It wasn''t the title itself that shocked her¡ªshe knew people whispered about him online, even though nder against the children of the great ns was technically illegal. The inte was a wild ce, especially in this age. What stunned her was that he acknowledged it, that he spoke of it. She had always assumed he didn''t care what others said about him. Afraid of what he might say next, his following words left her speechless. "I think there isn''t a title more fitting for me than that." ***** Celestina stood before the assembled cadets, their backs rigid, the tension in the air palpable. Many of them looked hesitant, even scared, and she couldn''t me them¡ªit was time to face the floor boss. She had waited a full day, and still, nothing had happened. No attacks, no intervention from the instructors. There was no longer any room for dy. ncing onest time at the group, she turned toward the massive gates ahead. Her footsteps echoed down the corridor, syncing with her heartbeat, which seemed to drum louder in her chest. She was scared too. But fear was good. Fear kept her alive. Standing before the towering gate, she reached out and ced her right hand on its dust-covered surface. The moment she did, the ground trembled beneath them. Dust cascaded from the engravings as blue light began to fill the grooves, glowing brighter with every second. The tremors intensified, and slowly, under the astonished gazes of the cadets, the massive gates began to part. ''This is it...'' There was no turning back now. Today, she would y her first floor boss. As the gates finally opened, Celestina took a step forward, her footsteps once again echoing ominously through the corridor as she entered the boss room. The cadets, not wanting to be left behind, followed their leader. But when they stepped inside, what greeted them froze each one of them in ce. Before them loomed an enormous chamber, its vastness swallowed by shadows. At its hearty a massive, circr arena, the only path to it being the narrow one directly ahead. The edges of the tform dropped away into an endless abyss, a void so deep it felt as though it could swallow both time and light itself. The walls surrounding the chamber mirrored the ancient gates they had passed, adorned with dustden engravings. Faded, yet strangely beautiful, the intricate designs whispered of another world¡ªone touched by a master''s hand. It was otherworldly, as though the chamber itself was a forgotten relic of divine craftsmanship. But it was not the artistry that held them motionless. No, what froze them in ce was what sat at the very center of the arena. A throne. And upon that throne sat something. Or someone. A lone figure, draped in onyx armor so polished it seemed to ripple like liquid, catching the dim light in ominous, gleaming waves. The craftsmanship was so exquisite, so wless, that it struck both awe and terror into their hearts. A dark, inscrutable helmet masked the figure''s face. Through the narrow vertical slit in the helm, two glowing crimson orbs stared out¡ªlike burning embers in the void. Yet... it did not move. It did not seem to be alive. It did not breathe. It did not see. It simply sat there. Staring. Straight at them¡ªor perhaps through them¡ªbound by chains to its throne. It was... The Dark King of Imperion. Chapter 75: The Dark King of Imperion [2] A floor shift is one of the many strange phenomena within the void dungeon. When a floor changes in a way that defies its usual structure, it''s called a floor shift. These shifts can be temporary or, in rare cases, permanent, though thetter almost never urs. What changes during a floor shift is unpredictable. It could alter the terrain, the void creatures inhabiting the floor, or even the floor boss itself, which in some cases may be significantly stronger. But why does this happen? No one truly knows. Some theorize the void dungeon is a living, sentient void creature, reacting to the intruders who invade it. Others believe that a floor shift is a sign of the void dungeon''s anger, a retaliation for the disturbance. There have even been instances where a higher-level boss spawns on a lower floor, seemingly to eliminate the humans that have ventured too far. The floor shift that Azriel and the others encountered was even more irregr. The first floor had be nearly deserted after a single wave of prowlers, the path to the boss room unnervingly easy. And now, as they stood before the floor boss... It was clear this wouldn''t be as simple as their journey here. No¡ªthe void dungeon was far from merciful. The Dark King of Imperion¡ªa title given to the first-floor boss of the void dungeon. While no footage existed of it, stories passed down by countless survivors and witnesses kept its reputation alive. A void creature resembling a knight forged from pure darkness, it was ssified as a Grade 1 Beast. At least, it should have been. Azriel narrowed his eyes, peering into its mana core. ''A Grade 2 Monster...?'' It was absurd. The boss of the first floor was as strong as a third-floor boss, yet it remained unmoving, seated upon a massive obsidian throne that matched its armor. Thick, rusted silver chains bound its legs, torso, and arms to the throne, like a prisoner shackled to its own dark fate. A chained dark knight, its presence suffocating. Yet it was called a king. ''A Grade 2 monster, and that armor...'' A soul armor, or at least it would be one after the creature was in. Whoever consumed its mana core would inherit the armor. But for now, it posed an ominous threat, waiting for the moment to strike. Azriel''s gaze hardened. Most of the cadets were inexperienced, unprepared to face such a monster. If it attacked, they would be ughtered in seconds. Those who weren''t an awakened would have no chance. ''Anyone who isn''t an awakened will have to stay back. If not, they''ll just die miserably.'' Even as a Grade 1 beast, the Dark King was already one of the most formidable opponents on Earth. As a Grade 2 monster? They were walking into a death trap. And... Azriel knew why this was happening. ''This is all because of me, isn''t it...?'' His survival had changed things¡ªaltered the plot. The world was shifting, and Azriel nned to break it further. But he hadn''t anticipated a floor shift triggered by his very presence. The void dungeon was reacting to him. To him alone. Azriel could feel it in his gut¡ªa sinking sensation, a sense of hostility aimed at him. The void dungeon didn''t like him. It was preparing, retaliating, adapting to eliminate him. Since entering the void dungeon, something had felt wrong. The floor shift wasn''t just coincidence. The void dungeon itself was preparing to kill Azriel. ''The dungeon senses it... my blessing. It knows what I am, but it only wants me.'' The void dungeon knew Azriel was an Apostle¡ªThe Apostle of Death. It didn''t react to Lumine or Vergil¡ªonly to him. And it wanted him to know. Ba-thump! A chill ran down Azriel''s spine as his heart thumped loudly in his chest, the sounds around him fading. The crimson orbs of the Dark King were locked onto him. It was looking straight at Azriel. ''You''ve got to be kidding me...!'' What had he done to earn this dungeon''s hate? He couldn''t recall anything deserving of such wrath. Yet here it was¡ªan ancient, malevolent force focused entirely on him. "Azriel... why is it only looking at you?" Jasmine was the first to notice, of course. Her sharp intuition had already begun piecing things together. Azriel kept his eyes locked on the Dark King, refusing to break the unsettling gaze. "I don''t know... maybe it''s just a coincidence?" He murmured, his voice low enough for only her to hear. Jasmine scowled. "Liar. Even in the beginning, the prowlers only had their eyes on you. And a floor shift like this on the first floor? It never happened until..." "I came." Azriel finished, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "So, what do you want me to say, dear sister? That the dungeon is rolling out the red carpet for its guest¡ªbetter yet, me? I genuinely don''t know why it''s targeting me, but it is. It wants me dead... There''s a good chance the other floors have shifted too." If the void dungeon was gunning for him specifically, it was likely the floors ahead were also distorted. But what awaited him there? A demon-ranked creature on the second floor? ''Maybe even a void rift will appear...'' Everything was unknown now, even to Azriel. His fingers grew cold, his face paler. That feeling of uncertainty... it both terrified and thrilled him. "...We should cancel th¡ª" "No." Azriel cut her off, and Jasmine''s eyes widened in surprise. "We''re overreacting," he said, more firmly now. "Even if a Grade 2 monster stands before us, why should we back off? Neither of us, nor the instructors, will need to lift a finger." Not when Azriel had an ace up his sleeve¡ªa factor the dungeon hadn''t ounted for. The protagonist. Lumine Versille. All he had to do was let Lumine handle the heavy lifting. Besides, a demon-ranked void creature wouldn''t appear this early. The dungeon had its limits¡ªit could only shift so much, and only certain void creatures could spawn on specific floors. At least that is what Azriel believes. Jasmine sighed, her expression solemn as she looked at his face. "Fine... but you''re staying in my line of sight." Azriel''s lips curled into a soft smile. She couldn''t me him for wanting to press on, though there was no telling what else could happen. "Sure." ''I''ll stay in your sight... for now.'' Just as he finished that thought, a sudden change urred. ""...!"" Four ck holes, each the size of a human, appeared on the circr tform. ck mist began to pour out of them, thick and ominous... The Dark King was finally making its move. Chapter 76: The Dark King of Imperion [3] A shudder ran down Celestina''s spine as she watched four identical figures, d in knight armor, emerge from the ck holes. They looked just like the Dark King chained to the throne, but there was a crucial difference. Unlike the original, these clones were not bound by chains, nor seated upon an obsidian throne. Each one gripped a silver sword, their crimson eyes gleaming with malevolence as they stared at the group. And... ''They''re all Grade 2 monsters...!?'' Celestina''s thoughts raced in disbelief. Each clone held the same mana core level as the Dark King itself. The realization hit her hard¡ªhow were they supposed to fight four Grade 2 monsters at the same time, on the first floor no less? And that was without even considering the original Dark King, still seated on his throne. With him in the mix... Celestina had no idea what other abilities the true Dark King might be hiding. ''At least it seems like he won''t leave his seat...'' As long as he stayed put, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthe battle wouldn''t be impossible. Still, it felt like the dungeon was punishing them for their rtively easy journey so far. Which, in a way, it was. "...Anyone who isn''t an awakened should stay back for this fight," Celestina ordered, her voice calm butmanding. None of the cadets argued. They weren''t foolish enough to think they could stand against a floor boss of this level. One by one, they stepped back, leaving only a handful standing: Lumine, Yelena, Vergil, and three other cadets. Celestina nced at each of them, their eyes locked on the Dark King''s clones. ''Six against four¡ªfive, counting the original... but,'' her gaze shifted to Azriel, standing next to Jasmine and the instructors. He hadn''t moved an inch. A flicker of disappointment passed through her. ''...Fine.'' He trusted her to handle this, and she wasn''t about to let herself¡ªor anyone else¡ªdown. Suddenly, a radiant silver light enveloped Celestina, the glow matching the shimmer of her hair. As the brilliance intensified, a magnificent suit of armor materialized over her academy clothes. Beautiful silver engravings adorned every inch of the gleaming gunmetal armor, hugging her form perfectly. The divine aura it projected made her seem almost otherworldly. The other cadets gaped at her transformation. "...Wow." "Seriously, she looks like a different person." Despite their praise, Celestina felt a bit self-conscious but maintained a stoic expression. ''It fits perfectly, as always,'' she thought, admiring her soul armor. Excitement bubbled within her; opportunities to use her soul armor had been scarce, but now? Now, she could wear it with pride. ''Hehe, it suits me,'' She couldn''t help feeling relieved¡ªit would''ve been awful if the armor had looked ugly. After all, no matter what, she still cared about her appearance. "I really need to get one of those myself." "I wish I were a princess too," came Lumine and Yelena''s voices, breaking her focus. Celestina''s lips twitched at their banter. It was almost like they had forgotten about the Dark Kings before them¡ªbut of course, they hadn''t. They were simply waiting. "So, are we going, or what, Princess?" Vergil''s blunt voice cut through the air. He didn''t even nce at her, his gaze fixed on the floor bosses. Though he had apologized the day before, thanks to Azriel, it was clear he still didn''t care much. His eyes held a look of sheer boredom. ''Right... he''s always been crazy.'' Celestina thought, remembering how Vergil had never shied away from fighting void creatures alone, streaming his battles online for the world to see. Taking a deep breath, she focused on the four Dark Kings. "Let''s go." The moment Celestina spoke, a gust of wind swept through the room, sending her hair and that of the other cadets flying. Bam! A loud crash reverberated through the boss room, echoing off the walls. "What..." Her eyes widened in shock at the sight in the center of the tform¡ªLumine, standing with one of the Dark King''s clones limp in his grip. With a powerful squeeze, he crushed its neck, shattering the clone''s armor in an instant. The entire creature dissolved into a thick, dark liquid, sttering across Lumine''s hands, feet, and the floor. Lumine''s face twisted in disgust. "Why do I always have to get filthy?" "Show-off." Yelena, standing beside Celestina, stared nkly at Lumine, while Vergil clicked his tongue before charging toward the remaining Dark King clones. ''How is he already this strong?'' Celestina wondered, but there was no time to dwell on Lumine''s strength. Another ck hole appeared, and with it, another Dark King clone stepped out. Her expression hardened at the sight. ''...Don''t tell me they''ll keep spawning until the real one is defeated.'' She couldn''t help but question how much mana it would take for the Dark King to run out¡ªshouldn''t he have already? Celestina didn''t hesitate. She bent her knees and with a powerful kick,unched herself at one of the Dark King''s clones, her silver sword gleaming in her grip. CLANG! Her de met the clone''s with a jarring sh, the impact sending a shock through her arm, numbing it. She gritted her teeth, muscles trembling under the force. ''Too strong...'' The thought shed in her mind. The clone moved with inhuman speed, swinging its de in a wide horizontal arc. Celestina ducked just in time, her own sword thrusting forward in retaliation. It was fast, but not fast enough. The clone sidestepped, her strike barely missing its chest by the breath of a second. The ground beneath the clone cracked as it brought its sword down with monstrous force, the air itself seeming to tremble. Celestina''s face tightened, her instincts screaming as the de bore down toward her. In a desperate move, she threw her left hand forward, a brilliant white glow bursting from her palm. The light blinded the clone, or so she thought. It moved as if the sh meant nothing, its sword already descending toward her head. Whish¡ª A green arrow, humming with energy, sliced through the air and collided with the clone''s sword. The force knocked it off bnce, sending it stumbling back. Celestina''s heart raced as she turned, her eyes locking with Yelena''s. Her ally stood poised, bow drawn, another arrow of glowing green mana forming around the string. Yelena gave her a sharp nod. "She can shape her mana..." Celestina realized in awe, but there was no time for thoughts. The clone lunged at her once more. This time, Celestina was ready. She rolled to the side, her silver de shing in the dim light as she struck. The sword cleaved into the clone''s side with devastating precision, sending it crashing to the ground. Armor shards exploded in every direction, revealing only ckness¡ªan endless void where a body should have been. A pit of darkness, seething and unnatural. Celestina wasted no breath. She drove her sword deep into the gap in its armor. The clone shuddered before dissolving into a swirling pool of dark liquid, just like the one Lumine had in moments before. Chapter 77: The Dark King of Imperion [4] Celestina took a few steps back from the dark liquid pooling at her feet and scanned the battlefield. Lumine was locked in a fierce struggle with one of the clones. Each time it regenerated, it did so faster, leaving him no moment to breathe. It was clear that the Dark King was channeling most of its energy into targeting Lumine. Vergil, on the other hand, was engaged in a more passivebat. He moved with a disinterested air, barely breaking a sweat as he dodged the clone''s strikes, each missing dangerously close. Celestina''s gaze shifted to the far side of the circr tform where Yelena and another cadet were working in tandem against the final clone. They kept their distance, skillfully using their bows to harass the clone from afar. While two other cadets were fighting the clone up close. Celestina''s attention returned to the Dark King, seated imperiously on its throne. It remained motionless, its head never turning, its red eyes fixed ahead in an unblinking stare. Celestina furrowed her brows in confusion. ''Is it even alive?'' It was unsettling. The Dark King seemed to be using most of its mana to obstruct Lumine, yet it made no other moves. Why? Her gaze followed the Dark King''s unyielding stare, searching for a clue. To her growing bewilderment, she noticed that while most of the cadets avoided its path of gaze out of fear, one individual stood out. ''Azriel?'' The Dark King''s gaze was fixed on Azriel, who returned the stare with an intensity that bordered on defiant. Jasmine stood beside him, her eyes and that of the instructors darting nervously between the Dark King and Azriel. ''Why Azriel?'' Celestina wondered. ''Is it afraid of him?'' It didn''t make sense. Azriel was undoubtedly the strongest first-year, but the instructors, including Jasmine, were more powerful. Why single him out? Celestina struggled to read Azriel''s expression, deepening her frustration. ''The Dark King isn''t reacting because of Azriel. But why?'' Determined to act, she prepared to sprint toward the Dark King, but her resolve was interrupted. The clone she had defeated reappeared right before her, forcing her to jump back and raise her sword in defense. ''We can''t keep this up forever,'' Celestina thought grimly. ''We''ll exhaust ourselves before it does.'' The clones didn''t tire like humans, and the Dark King had the mana to keep summoning them. But surely it had a limit¡ªwhy else would it only produce four clones? She hoped at least it did. With renewed resolve, Celestina''s back began to glow white, catching the attention of the others. ""!!"" They stared in surprise as two luminous, feathered wings unfurled from her back. With a powerful p, she ascended into the air. From above, she surveyed the entire tform. The clone below watched her intently. ''I can''t maintain this for long or my mana will drain.'' The effort to keep her wings aloft was consuming her mana at a rapid rate. She flew swiftly toward the Dark King, knowing that reaching it was the only way to end this battle. "...!" Just as she neared her target, a ck sword materialized in her line of sight, slicing through the air with deadly intent. Instinctively, she veered to the left, feeling the sword''s edge graze her hair. Her heart raced as she looked toward the source of the attack. Her face darkened in realization. The clone she thought she had left behind was now airborne, sporting bat-like wings and floating menacingly in front of her. Though its face was hidden, the mocking crimson eyes were unmistakable. It was clear now¡ªthe clone was as adept in the air as she was. ***** Lumine gritted his teeth as he faced the clone in front of him. Things were dire. Celestina was locked in an aerial battle, while Yelena and three other cadets were struggling in a stalemate with their clone. Yelena was trying to manage the chaos, splitting her attention to support everyone she could. Vergil was engaged in a relentless dance with his own opponent. Despite Lumine'' skill, he couldn''t gain the upper hand; every time he defeated a clone, another appeared almost instantly. What frustrated him most was that the Dark King remained indifferent, its gaze fixed elsewhere. ''Why is it acting like that? Azriel is not even helping...!'' Lumine''s frustration boiled over. He had been frustrated over the past two days for various reasons, but the main one was undoubtedly the quest. It had taken a toll on his mental health. He couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was wrong, and the sudden floor shift with the boss didn''t offer much hope. With a powerful kick, Lumine decapitated the clone''s head, turning it into dark liquid. But before he could catch his breath, another ck hole opened in front of him, spitting out another clone. Lumine''s eyes narrowed. This new clone was different¡ªmuch taller and wielding a greatsword. ''A greatsword, huh...'' Lumine noted, realizing the clones were adapting to their opponents. He bent his knees as the floor cracked beneath him, then lunged at the new clone. ng! His sword collided with the greatsword, sending a jolt through his entire body. ''Crap!'' Lumine thought, reacting toote as the clone''s kick mmed into his abdomen. "Uhk!" Blood spattered from his mouth as he was hurled through the air, crashing to the ground. "Lumine!" Yelena''s distant shout pierced his ringing ears. A hollowugh escaped him. ''So this is why even a lower-ranked void creature shouldn''t be underestimated...'' Even with his strength, it didn''t feel like enough. His mind was scattered, unable to focus properly amidst the chaos. As his blurred vision cleared, he saw the greatsword descending toward him. With a desperate kick off the ground, he dodged the de that shattered the space where he had been moments before. He tumbled forward but managed to regain his footing. Lumine coughed, wiping the blood from his lips. ''Just a single kick did this...'' He clenched his fists, his body enveloped in a golden glow. This was one of his skills, enhancing his physical abilities. mes erupted from his hands, crawling up his sword''s de. ''No more.'' ''I can''t reveal everything just yet.'' Lumine lunged at the brute, delivering a horizontal sweep. The clone parried his strike effortlessly, seemingly unaffected by his enhancedbination of an attack. Xiu¡ª A glowing green arrow whizzed by, piercing the clone''s left heel. Lumine seized the opportunity, thrusting his sword into the clone''s chest. Shards of armor flew as mes engulfed the clone''s body. Yet, despite the searing heat, it didn''t dissolve like the others. ''What the hell¡­!'' Lumine thought, panic rising as he jumped back releasing his sword and summoned it back to his hand. The clone remained standing, its body wreathed in mes but undeterred. ''It''s resistant to heat!'' Lumine realized, frustration mounting. His fire affinity wasn''t enough; the mes weren''t burning it as he had hoped. ''I don''t want to use another skill, but...'' He hesitated. Unlike the elite of the great ns, he wasn''t too reliant on his sword. He couldn''t. He had no one to teach him. He possessed many skills and affinities, but revealing them now could have severe consequences he wasn''t ready to face. The burning clone advanced steadily, its greatsword aze yet unmelting. As it approached, Lumine stepped back, knowing that while he was resistant to fire, he wasn''t immune. The moment Lumine''s senses sharpened, the clone''s movements froze. His grip tightened on his sword, bracing for the imminent strike as the clone''s greatsword began its ascent. And then... Klink...! The searing helmet of the clone ttered to the ground, its head gone as it stood before Lumine. He blinked in stunned silence as the clone copsed to its knees, dropping the greatsword with a heavy thud before disintegrating into a pool of dark liquid. ''What..?'' Even the fire was gone. "Nice job weakening it. Made it easier for me to invade its mind, though I''m not sure how I managed that¡ªit didn''t even seem to have one." Lumine whirled around, eyes wide. There, standing with an air of casual nonchnce, was Vergil¡ªunscathed, his academy uniform pristine, a smirk ying on his lips as he watched the dark liquid seep away. "Y-you... did that?" He made the clone kill itself? Vergil shrugged, a dismissive gesture. "What of it? Your fight was dragging on anyway." Lumine could only stare in disbelief, mouth agape. What kind of skill was that? An unique skill? A rare affinity? "Hoo..." He chose not to ask, instead opting for gratitude. "Thank you... You saved me." Vergil waved off the thanks with azy flick of his hand. "It''s nothing. Besides, Azriel told me I should make amends with you. I guess I was only half-hearted yesterday." "Right..." Lumine nodded, still processing the unexpected turn of events. He nced at Azriel, who was observing the boss with a contemtive look. "You and Azriel are...?" "We''re friends. We made up the next morning we fought¡ªor at least, when we almost did." ''I didn''t know that...'' But there was no time for further inquiries. Lumine scanned the tform, noting the dark liquid where thest clone had been. There was no sign of a ck hole or another clone in sight. The cadets and Yelena, who had been engaged with the other clone, were now sprawled on the ground, panting heavily, their opponent no longer a threat. Vergil must have finished his fight, or else he wouldn''t be here. Which meant that thest clone was the one Celestina was battling in the¡ª Bam¡ª! Lumine and the others flinched as something crashed down beside them, dust settling around the impact. ''What just happened...?'' When the dust cleared, Celestina was revealed, her silver hair disheveled as she stood atop a bat-winged clone. With a re, she drove her sword into its chest, and the clone twitched before dissolving into dark liquid. "...." "...Damn, remind me never to piss off the princess." Chapter 78: The Dark King of Imperion [5] Celestina''s face twisted in anguish, her once radiant silver armor now drenched in the thick, dark blood of the clones she had just in. Her boots, slick from the pool beneath her feet, slid as she staggered backward. Her gaze flickered to the other cadets huddled close. No more clones came from the shadows. The ck holes had stopped spitting out the abominations. There was a stillness, but it wasn''t the relief she craved. It was a false calm, a silence that felt far too unnatural. Her eyes drifted toward the Dark King. Ba-thump! Her heart pounded in her chest, echoing louder than the silence around her. Ba-thump! The air itself seemed to constrict as if the very world was holding its breath, waiting. Ba-thump! The Dark King stirred. Ba-thump! Its crimson orbs locked onto her. Ba-thump! Not Azriel. Ba-thump! Her. Ba-thump! Her breath hitched. Cold sweat slicked her skin, trickling down her spine like icy fingers. The hairs on her neck stood rigid. The King''s gaze was piercing, not merely seeing her¡ªbut into her. It wasn''t just a stare. It was rage, pure and primal, swirling behind the Dark King''s helmet. It hated her. The way it looked at her, its unblinking eyes bore into her soul. The fury radiating off it was almost a physical force, pressing down on her. She swore it wasmanding her to kneel, demanding submission without a single word. "Princess Celestina... what should we do?" a voice, trembling and unsure, broke the suffocating silence. The cadet who spoke was pale, his face etched with fear, his eyes darting between her and the motionless King. It didn''t move. It just watched. Surrounding the King, the tform¡ªsplintered and broken from the earlier battle¡ªbegan to mend, the cracks reversing, healing as if time itself was being rewritten. Yet Celestina couldn''t tear her focus from the King. Her grip tightened around her sword, knuckles white. She gritted her teeth, the weight of her own heartbeat crashing in her ears. "What else can we do?" Another hissed, barely audible. "We take its damn head." Vergil, standing beside her, seemed almost unfazed, his eyes fixed on the looming figure. "Don''t overreact. Scary as the king in knights armor looks, the instructors won''t let us die... probably," he muttered, though the attempt at reassurance did little to calm anyone. "Cadet Vergil is right, we need to¡ª" ""...!"" Her words caught in her throat as a collective gasp rippled through the group. The Dark King moved. The chains binding it groaned, metal twisting, then shattering with a deafening ng as it rose from its obsidian throne. The broken links slithered down to its feet like discarded serpents. They were never meant to hold it. They were meant to deceive. It loomed over them, towering nearly two meters tall, its presence suffocating, oppressive. Those blood-red eyes never once left hers. Celestina stood frozen, her body unwilling to move, to breathe. She had faced its clones before, but this... this was different. The clones were mere shadows, weak imitations. They didn''t possess mana cores, their strength barely scraping the surface of what a true Grade 2 monster could do. But this... This was no imitation. This was the Dark King. The real one. And it was standing before her. Step¡ª! Its first step sent cracks splintering through the ground. Step¡ª! Each footfall resonated with her heartbeat, the rhythm tightening in her chest. Step¡ª! It was as if the floor itself trembled at its approach. Step¡ª! ''Why... why is it so different from all the others?'' Her thoughts spiraled, panic creeping in. She had faced monsters before¡ªmonsters that wed and snarled, that devoured their prey with mindless savagery. But this... this was unlike anything she had ever encountered. The Dark King was deliberate. Methodical. And utterly terrifying. Step¡ª! The Dark King''s image warped before Celestina''s eyes, twisting and ovepping with something¡ªa figure from a nightmarish past. Blood flowed from its body like a grotesque waterfall, staining the air with a sickening red mist. Its eyes were hollow, empty sockets that seemed to drain the light around them. A toothless grin spread across a gaunt face that belonged to someone who had been dead for over seven years. Her vision wavered, the spectral figure blurring with the Dark King''s form, sending icy shivers through her spine. Her heart raced, her breath came in ragged gasps. She felt a rush of panic, her mind screaming in desperation. ''No! What am I doing...!'' She forced herself to focus, shaking her head violently as if to clear the horrific image. The Dark King''s form solidified again in her vision, its malevolent advance menacing. ''Didn''t I swear to obliterate the entire void realm? How can I be paralyzed by something so insignificant now!?'' The shame wed at her, a gnawing reminder of the promise she had made¡ªnot just to herself but one she told Azriel as well, who even admired her. To falter now, to show fear in the face of such a creature... ''I will destroy it... I will destroy it all.'' "Celestina, I am¡ª" "No." Lumine''s voice was cut off by her icy refusal, leaving him and the others stunned. Her voice, usually warm and reassuring, was now a chillingmand. "It wants only me... stay out of it." "What?" Lumine''s eyes widened in confusion, his voice barely a whisper. "Oi Princess, what are you¡ª" Vergil''s protest was swallowed by the shock of what happened next. Under the bewildered stares of herrades, Celestina surged forward, her movements a blur. "Huh, Celestina!?" "What the hell!?" "Haha! The princess has lost her mind!" Ignoring the shouts and gasps behind her, Celestina closed the distance between herself and the Dark King. ***** "I''ve never seen her like that before." Azriel nodded as Jasmine''s whispered words reached his ears. ''It seems it''s finally stopped eyeing me like a creep¡­ though I''m not sure how to feel about it targeting Celestina now¡­'' She clearly wasn''t handling it well. Something had shifted. The dark king''s sudden movement had stunned them all, but the real shock came from Celestina herself. Her cold, cutting voice surprised even Azriel as she ordered the others to stay back as she went to fight alone. ''Is it because of¡­'' "Instructors, what''s going to happen after this?" Jasmine''s voice broke through, directing Azriel''s attention to the instructors. Azriel followed her gaze. The instructors looked at the two of them, then at Celestina, and back again. "...Everything will proceed as usual." Instructor Kevin smiled slightly as he spoke, causing Jasmine to narrow her eyes. "Even with the sudden floor shift? It''s abnormal. How do we know it didn''t happen on the other floors as well?" Her words carried weight. She knew that the void dungeon seemed to have an unsettling focus on her little brother, though she couldn''t disclose that detail. The void dungeon had always been unpredictable, but this was different. "Even if other floors had experienced a shift, what difference does it make? The fact remains that they were scheduled to face a Grade 2 monster on the third floor anyway. This year''s batch is exceptional¡ªfar more talented than previous ones. This floor shift could actually be seen as an blessing for them. It''s almost as if the void dungeon itself recognizes their skill and is upping the ante, perhaps considering the challenge insufficient for their capabilities." Jasmine''s lips pursed as she considered his words. The objective was to reach the fifth floor, and encountering a dangerous floor shift seemed almost imusible. Yet, in this unpredictable age, avoiding slight increases in risk would lead nowher "Aren''t you going to fight, Cadet Azriel?" An instructor''s question pulled Azriel from his thoughts. He looked at the instructor, his face unreadable for a few seconds. ''Instructor Alicia...'' A smile spread across his face. "Unfortunately, the void dungeon would need another floor shift to make it a challenge if I were to step in now." "..." "..." "Pfft! Haha! That''s brilliant! I like your confidence, Cadet Azriel!" Instructor Aliciaughed, holding her stomach and wiping tears from her eyes. Instructor Kevin and Benson looked at him, stunned and surprised. "You shouldn''t underestimate the void dungeon, Cadet Azriel. Even if it isn''t the void realm, unforeseen things can happen here," Instructor Kevin warned. Azriel nodded. "Refrain from speaking any further, Instructor Kevin. Instructor Alicia." Instructor Benson scowled as the two instructors grinned at him. "Jeez, Ben, you really need to loosen up! It''s not like we''re helping them or anything. If Cadet Azriel doesn''t care about his points and decides to sit this one out, why can''t we enjoy the moment?" Instructor Alicia said, wrapping her arm around Instructor Benson''s shoulder. Instructor Kevin nodded in agreement. "They certainly are... close." "Mm, they really are." Azriel nodded as Jasmine whispered again. They were indeed close. Bam! A loud crash jolted them from their banter. Azriel and the others turned toward the sound of something being destroyed. The fight between Celestina and the dark king was heating up. Chapter 79: The Dark King of Imperion [6] Celestina''s de nged violently against the Dark King''s obsidian armor, the sound of metal on metal ringing in her ears. The impact sent a shockwave through her arms, reverberating down to her bones. Her muscles screamed in protest as the sword barely scratched the surface, sliding off with a high-pitched whine. A thin fracture appeared, but it was nowhere near enough. She gritted her teeth, stumbling back as the Dark King''s arm shot out, extending with unnatural speed. The wind from his sweeping strike brushed her face, but she narrowly evaded it, rolling to her feet. "This armor¡­ It''s like trying to carve through a mountain." Her thoughts raced. "I need to use more power. My whole body has to be in every strike." Her legs coiled beneath her, ready to spring again, but before she could act, the ground in front of her exploded. Dust and debris flew in all directions as the Dark King surged forward, a massive fist tearing through the air toward her face. Her eyes widened, breath caught in her throat. Time seemed to slow. The fist loomed closer, its speed deafening as the air wailed under its force. In the split second before impact, she twisted her body to the left, feeling the wind of his punch brush past her cheek. With a sharp cry, she thrust her sword toward his chest. Sparks erupted as her de met the Dark King''s forearm, blocking the attack with chilling ease. Shards of his armor scattered like broken ss, yet the king remained unphased. His crimson eyes, glowing with malice, locked onto hers, unblinking and cold. Celestina retreated once more, heart pounding, as three glowing white orbs like the suns formed around her, humming with raw energy. Without hesitation, they shot toward the Dark King, tearing through the air like falling stars. The Dark King lunged, his massive frame a blur of shadow and speed. The ground beneath him erupted as two of the orbs missed, crashing into the ground and detonating in blinding white fire. But the third¡ªhe couldn''t avoid it. It shot toward his face, a bullet of pure energy. The onlooking cadets gasped, hearts in their throats as they watched. The orb neared, mere inches from the Dark King''s helm¡­ But then, impossibly, the Dark King vanished, the ground swallowing him in a swirling ck vortex. Every instinct screamed at her. Celestina spun just as another ck hole opened behind her, the Dark King emerging with deadly precision. His fist, ckened and monstrous, shot toward her again. She was faster. In a sh of light, she stepped forward, disappearing an instant before the fist could connect. She reappeared several meters away, glowing orbs whirling around her once more. Her breath came in ragged bursts, but her eyes remained locked on her enemy. Feathered wings of pure white light unfurled from her back, lifting her from the ground. She ascended, glowing like a celestial being. "I knew it. It has the power of shadows¡­ A rare affinity." Below her, the Dark King''s own wings burst forth¡ªgreat, leathery bat-like appendages that unfurled in ckness. He rose to meet her, his crimson gaze burning with cold fury. She clenched her fists around her sword''s hilt. She didn''t need Lumine, Azriel or anyone else. This was hers to win. No leader would let someone else take down the first-floor boss for them. She had to show them. With a powerful p of her wings, Celestina surged toward the Dark King, her eyes locked onto her target. He moved to meet her, wings of shadow cutting through the air with an ominous rush. Their forms blurred as they hurtled toward each other. She swung her sword in a wide arc, expecting to meet his armor¡ªbut the instant her de made contact, her body jolted. It wasn''t the unyielding metal of his armor. No, this was something else. Her eyes widened in shock as she nced down. Before her, an onyx halberd, darker than the void itself, had intercepted her strike. The ck de gleamed like a void that devoured light, its surface impossibly smooth, as if it had been painted with the night itself. It was the Dark King''s weapon. With a fluid motion that belied his size, the Dark King twirled the halberd, the weapon slicing through the air with a deafening howl. The force of his spin seemed to warp the space around them, the air trembling. Celestina''s heart raced, but she refused to falter. Her grip tightened on her sword, and in the blink of an eye, she raised it in defense. The Dark King''s strike came down with terrifying precision, aiming to cleave her in two. Steel met steel with a resounding crash. The impact tore through her body, sending a violent shockwave from her arms down to her core. Her muscles screamed under the strain as the force rattled her bones, but she held. Gritting her teeth, she locked her gaze with his, refusing to give an inch. The air around them trembled as they hung in the air. Celestina swayed, her wings beating rhythmically as she steadied herself. Her movements were graceful, almost delicate, despite the battle raging around her. The weightless feeling of floating in the air contrasted with the raw violence of their sh. Then, with a burst of speed, she spun, her sword cutting through the air like a silver streak. Her body moved with the elegance of a dancer, twirling through the void with a deadly beauty. She retaliated, her de striking with precision, each movement fluid, controlled. Their weapons shed again, the sound ringing out like the toll of a great bell, reverberating through the vast floor. Every cadet watching below held their breath, eyes wide, hearts pounding, as the air between the two seemed to crackle with tension. Celestina fell back, using three glowing orbs that orbited her. With a decisive gesture, she sent them hurtling toward the Dark King. They streaked through the air with blinding speed, their paths converging on their target. The Dark King remained eerily calm as the orbs approached. The air crackled with raw energy, and the orbs seemed to blur the space around them. Just before impact, a surge of shadow erupted around the Dark King, forming an imprable shell that absorbed the explosive force of the orbs. The white-hot sts and searing heat were absorbed by the darkness, leaving the Dark King unharmed. When the protective shell dissipated, Celestina was no longer in sight. For the first time, a flicker of uncertainty shed in the Dark King''s eyes as it spun around, searching the empty air. Panic¡ªhowever slight¡ªbetrayed its otherwise unshakable demeanor. But Celestina was already upon it. Suddenly with a thunderous sh, her sword collided with the Dark King''s halberd. The force of the impact caught the Dark King off-guard, sending it sprawling to the ground. Dust exploded outward, enveloping the battlefield in a choking cloud. Celestinanded lightly, her wings vanishing as she touched down. The weight of the battle was beginning to take its toll¡ªher mana reserves were dangerously low. The battle with the clones had drained her considerably. Though she had recovered more than half of her mana, the recent fight had exhausted almost everything she had left. As the dust settled, the Dark King was revealed, kneeling and staring at Celestina amidst the shattered ground and debris. Its eyes were unreadable, but that didn''t matter to her. All she needed to do now was finish this. With her sword firmly in hand, Celestina approached the Dark King cautiously. It made no move to defend itself, simply watching her. Its halberdy a few meters away, lodged in the ground. A sudden thought sent a shiver down Celestina''s spine. What if the Dark King was stronger? A more powerful void creature¡ªperhaps a demon, abyssal, or even a monarch. Such a being would undoubtedly bring devastation. Yet, another question gnawed at her¡ªwhy was this creature only ssified as a grade 2 monster, or even a grade 1 beast before that? Why was it here in this void dungeon? What was this void dungeon, anyway? How did it keep creating these void creatures, and how real were they? As she stood before the Dark King, she pushed these thoughts aside. Now was not the time for doubts. The Dark King looked up at her, its expression unreadable. It did not resist, did not fight back. The battle had felt simultaneously grueling and strangely effortless. Her skin bore only a few scratches, despite the intensity of the fight. Why...? Did it perhaps... "Enough thinking. Not now." Celestina''s teeth clenched, and she shook off the lingering doubts. She raised her sword high, her grip steady. "...a king in knight''s armor." She couldn''t understand why it was called the Dark King. Was it because of the throne? The Obsidian Throne, which, ironically, had remained unscathed. It sat untouched in the center, not a single scratch marring its surface. "...." Celestina swung her sword down. With a silent sh, the head of the Dark King fell, the metal ttering as it hit the ground. The entire body then disintegrated into white dust particles. The entire floor was silent. A single, beautifully shining mana core was in front of her feet. Yet she didn''t feel any joy. She was frozen¡ªparalyzed by the final look the Dark King had given her. Chapter 80: Second Floor [1] Azriel watched in silence, standing with Jasmine and the instructors as they observed Celestina on the tform. She stood tall, gazing down at the mana core lying at her feet. The same couldn''t be said for the cadets. The cadets erupted into cheers, celebrating Celestina''s victory over the floor boss. Even Lumine, Vergil, Yelena, and the three other cadets who helped were visibly ted. It was an incredible feat Celestina had pulled off. The cadets rushed to her side. "You''re not going to join them?" Jasmine asked, her voice soft. Azriel smiled at her question. "Me? The one who contributed nothing on this floor, and when the leader personally asked for my help, I sent someone else in my ce? Do I dare celebrate with them now?" "If you put it that way¡­" "My reputation as the delinquent prince would skyrocket." A chuckle escaped his lips as he watched Celestina, overwhelmed by the crowd. Her perfect image, cracking ever so slightly, was strangely satisfying to witness. ''This is... quite amusing.'' In the book, it had been Lumine, not Celestina, who defeated the floor boss. Lumine had led the cadets, though not all had followed him. Some hadn''t believed he was worthy of being their apex. But now, with Azriel as the apex stepping aside to give the role of leadership to the Frost n''s princess, there were no objections. They trusted her. Now more than ever. The image of their leader¡ªa princess from one of the Four Great ns, ranked third among the academy''s first years¡ªleading them through the first floor without harm and defeating the original Dark King on her own was seared into their minds. Celestina had made it look so easy. As for Lumine... Azriel couldn''t say much. Back then, Lumine hadn''t been forced to use his full abilities since the Dark King had only been a Grade 1 beast, not a Grade 2 monster like now. His fire alone had been enough to burn it, but this time was different. But what Lumine did have this time was Vergil, who had helped keep him from revealing his other affinities. Even if Neo Genesis were to attack now, Azriel doubted the oue would be the same asst time. Not with how organized the cadets had be, and certainly not with Azriel here. And then there was the Void Dungeon¡ªrelentlesslyplicating his life. Had the cadets split up, things might have turned ugly, but they hadn''t. Azriel doubted the Void Dungeon would throw anything at him with serious consequences, not while they were still on the lower floors. A sigh escaped his lips as he silently began walking forward, Jasmine and the instructors'' curious gazes following him. Jasmine trailed after him as they passed the celebrating cadets, who wereughing and singing without noticing the two slipping by. Azriel stopped in front of the obsidian throne at the center of the tform, Jasmine by his side. The throne was wless¡ªuntouched by time. No dust, no scratches, no marks. As if in response to the throne, the tform around them began to repair itself. Azriel stepped closer, his fingers brushing the ck surface. His reflection stared back at him. He licked his dry lips, circling the throne. "Why do you think it was called the Dark King and not the Dark Knight?" Jasmine tilted her head, considering his question. "...Because of the throne, right? It was chained to it, as if belonging to it. I don''t know why it wore knight''s armor, but it definitely seemed like a king." Azriel smiled softly, standing in front of the throne, his back to her. "I don''t think he was ever a king." Jasmine''s brows furrowed. "What do you mean?" "The title of Dark King was wrong." "Why do you say that...?" Azriel crouched, picking up the broken chains from the floor. They hadn''t repaired like the rest, nor had they vanished into white dust like the Dark King. They remained, alone¡ªjust like the throne. "Sister, the Dark King will reappear here, right? Waiting for the next group to challenge it?" Azriel''s question took Jasmine by surprise. She nodded. "That''s right. It usually takes a day, maybe more or less, for the floor boss to respawn. After that, the gates will close, and everything will return to how it was before." Azriel''s voice softened. "Its king vanished, its world crumbled, and now it is condemned to sit, chained to this hollow throne, left to rot in the depths of its own misery for the rest of its wretched existence." "...." Jasmine stared at him, stunned. "Have you finally lost it? What are you even talking about...?" She looked at him with concern, as though he had gone mad. Azriel chuckled softly. "I read it once in a book." He dropped the chains, standing up before walking back to Jasmine. Curiosity flickered in her eyes. "What kind of book?" "It was about a knight¡ªloyal to his king¡ªduring a war against the creatures of the night. One night, the creatures invaded the kingdom, ughtering men, women, and children without mercy. The knight rushed to the throne room, only to find his king had vanished, while the kingdom burned around him." "...Oh." Jasmine was unsure what to say. It was an interesting story, but she didn''t quite understand its relevance. Azriel continued. "When the creatures reached the throne room, they found only the knight. To mock his loyalty, they chained him to the throne, burned his flesh, and left him there forever. The kingdom was destroyed, the humans perished, and the knight''s king abandoned him. All that was left for him was to sit there... alone." Jasmine blinked, absorbing Azriel''s words before ncing at the throne. "That... is incredibly sad." Azrielughed lightly at her response. She genuinely seemed to pity the knight. He patted her head gently before moving back toward the instructors. "It is, but it was just a story I read. It has nothing to do with the so-called Dark King." "...Right." ***** Celestina struggled to maintain control over the excited crowd of cadets celebrating her victory. They cheered,ughing and shouting, caught up in the moment. With a small nod, she excused herself and bent to pick up the mana core, fully intending to consume it. No one objected. A hush fell over the cadets as they watched her in silent awe, their excitement reced by anticipation. She was about to absorb the mana core of a Grade 2 monster¡ªone that had been the floor boss. As she nced at their eager faces, a sense of satisfaction washed over her. But something still felt... off. ''Oh... right.'' Realizing what it was, Celestina turned her head slightly, her gaze traveling farther back. There, standing with the instructors on the tform, were Azriel and Jasmine. They watched from a distance, separated from the crowd. Azriel smiled at her but didn''t approach. She noticed a few cadets casting unfriendly nces in his direction. It was clear many still didn''t think highly of him. Some even shot him looks that implied they''d rather he stayed with the instructors and Jasmine¡ªwho hadn''t contributed to the fight. ''...As if they did any better'' If it hadn''t been for Azriel helping her, with Vergil joining them, things could have gone much worse. Everything had worked out smoothly, but she knew it wasn''t just her doing. She owed Azriel as well. It annoyed her how the others secretly looked down on him, but neither Azriel nor Jasmine seemed to care or even notice. ''Right. They''re used to it by now.'' Before his disappearance and supposed death, Azriel had been one of the main daily topics of the world¡ªalways involved in some scandal or rumor that tarnished his reputation. Yet he had never cared. Why would he now? At previous banquets, some had even had the audacity to gossip about him in front of Jasmine. Undoubtedly, that must have been unpleasant for her. But Azriel always remained unbothered. Celestina made up her mind to thank him, even if he hadn''t done much in the fight. He had still helped, no matter how little. Besides, she wanted to tell him personally that she had defeated the Dark King. After all, it was Azriel who had trusted her with the role of leadership from the start. But before she could reach him, everything changed in an instant. The tform beneath them began to tremble. The sound of chains rattling and grinding against each other echoed from below. Confusion crossed Celestina''s face, mirrored by the cadets around her. But not everyone looked confused. The trembling intensified, nearly throwing them all off bnce. Falling off the edge would mean plummeting into whatevery beneath the tform. Suddenly, the sound of chains snapping filled the air. And then, without warning¡ª "...!" The tform copsed. Celestina''s heart dropped to her stomach. She clutched the mana core tightly as the world around her plunged into darkness. A blinding light shot from beneath the tform, and as quickly as it had begun, the fall ended. Celestina blinked, her breath catching as she found herself standing once more. The tform had stopped shaking, as if nothing had happened. But something was different. The obsidian throne was gone. In its ce stood a slightly elevated small circr tform. They weren''t on the first floor anymore. It didn''t take a genius to realize where they were. ''The second floor...'' Chapter 81: Second Floor [2] Azriel found himself with the others standing on the edge of a tall cliff that seemed to stretch endlessly in both directions. Below them, a deste expanse ofnd sprawled out, a wastnd that gave the illusion of a dried-up ocean¡ªthough it was far from any natural desert. The drop from the cliff had to be at least a hundred meters, if not more, and the jagged rocks that dotted the bottom made his stomach churn at the thought of falling. Gazing down, Azriel let out a shaky breath and kneeled to steady himself, his fingers brushing the cold, stone edge of the cliff. He squinted, trying to make sense of the sight below. Was his mind ying tricks on him? No matter how long he stared, the ground looked like a graveyard from some ancient nightmare. Massive, misshapen ck rocks jutted out of the earth in eerie, twisted forms. Some were sharp like spears, others were oddly rounded or jagged, but none of them resembled anything he''d ever seen. It was as though thend itself had contorted under some unseen pressure, warping into an alienndscape. As his eyes wandered over the scene, his breath caught in his throat. Sticking out between the rocks, like grim monuments, were bones. Towering bones. Some reached as high as the rocks themselves, and others loomed even taller, dwarfing everything else in sight. Their pale surfaces gleamed with an unnatural glow, contrasting sharply against the ck sand that covered the ground. Massive, ancient bones, long abandoned to this deste ce, yet the sheer size of them sent a chill down his spine. What sort of creatures had once walked thisnd? He couldn''t even fathom the kind of creatures these remains had belonged to. Giants, perhaps. Or something worse, something more terrifying than his mind couldprehend. The ck sand that nketed the ground beneath the bones shimmered faintly under the sky''s eerie light. It wasn''t just any sand¡ªit was like grains of darkness itself, fine and cold, absorbing the faint illumination from above. It glittered in a way that seemed unnatural. He stood and looked up, trying to shake off the unsettling feeling. The sky above was just as strange as thend beneath his feet. It was dark, pitch-ck, with no sign of a sun or moon, yet it wasn''tpletely devoid of light. Stars dotted the sky, or at least, he assumed they were stars. At first nce, they appeared like any ordinary starry night, pinpricks of light scattered across the vast ck canvas. But something was off. Some of the stars seemed to flicker, blinking on and off in a pattern that made his skin crawl. "Just what the hell is up there...?" It didn''t make sense to Azriel. The massive ck hole known as the Gate of the Void Dungeon back in CASC looked like it had swallowed them, as if bringing them to the first floor, which one would think to be underground. But if that were the case, then why would Azriel see a sky and stars, or whatever it was, above him? What and where is the Void Dungeon exactly? How did any of this make sense? Perhaps it was better if he didn''t find out. A gust of wind swept across the cliff, carrying with it the faint sound of something moving far below. It was subtle, like the shifting of sand or the distant scraping of bones against rock, but it was there. Azriel stiffened, his gaze snapping back to the wastnd below. Nothing seemed to move, but the eerie quiet that followed only made him more tense. "Dammit, what were the gods thinking when they built this floor... if it was even them," Azriel muttered, his voice barely audible. He had no idea. "Hoo..." His breath trembled slightly as he walked toward Jasmine, who was ncing around like the sight wasn''t all that impressive. Noticing his approach, she turned to him and smiled. "The difference between the first and second floor is huge, isn''t it?" Azriel nodded slowly, a troubled expression clouding his face as he nced at the surroundings. "Yeah... it really is." Though he had read about it, seeing the second floor was something else entirely. It felt overwhelming. And he wasn''t the only one. All the cadets stood there, lost in thought, swallowed by the sight before them. Azriel slumped onto the rocky ground, closing his eyes as he let out another sigh. "Something wrong? You look exhausted." Jasmine crouched down, her face close to his. There was no way Azriel could be exhausted; he had barely done anything aside from wiping out the horde of prowlers on the first floor. He turned his head slightly, avoiding her gaze. This only piqued Jasmine''s curiosity, and she leaned in even closer, making sure no one was looking. "Azriel? Tell me what''s bothering you." "Nothing," he said instantly, his lips tightening into a thin line. Jasmine narrowed her eyes. "Liar." "How can you know if I''m lying? Are you some kind of mind reader? Where''s your trust in your little brother? You''re supposed to trust family, right?" "My trust in you is about as strong as the number of leviathans I''ve killed this week, which, by the way, is zero." Azriel clicked his tongue at her blunt response, refusing to meet her eyes as she continued to stare at him. ''Am I really losing my touch?'' How else would she know he was lying? A sigh escaped his lips once more, and he still didn''t look her in the face. "Did I ever tell you that I am..." "You are...?" Azriel clenched his fist, his voice barely audible as he whispered. "...scared of heights." "...." There was silence. He didn''t dare look at her, though he could feel her gaze burning into the side of his face. "Khhk..." A strange sound came from beside him, making Azriel furrow his brows as he nced over at Jasmine, her head now lowered. "Nghk..." "Sister...?" he asked, worried by the strange noise. He moved closer to her. And then... "Hahaha! I can''t... I can''t! Seriously... you, of all people, are af-mnghf!" "Shut up, idiot...!" Azriel hissed, mping his hand over her mouth as muffledughter shook her body, tickling his palm. His ears burned as he felt her shaking beneath his touch. Jasmine''sughter had drawn the attention of a few cadets, and Azriel had no way of exining the situation to them. ''Seriously, this is why I didn''t want to tell her!'' The Azriel Crimson, scared of heights. Surviving the Void Realm. Surviving Europe. Challenging Caleus. Bing the apex. Bold enough to sideline himself on the first floor. But scared of heights? One of his darkest secrets, and now he regretted sharing it with his sister, this mere human being. After a minute, she finally began to calm down. Azriel cautiously released his hand. "You going to behave?" She nodded, though he noticed the amusement still dancing in her eyes. His expression darkened. Jasmine took a deep breath, a smile still on her face. "Stop smiling," Azriel grumbled. "There''s nothing funny about this." "Yes... yes, it''s definitely not funny," Jasmine said, trying to suppress her smile, though she seemed to be struggling not tough further. Azriel''s re deepened, his mood darkening even more as he noticed her attempt to hold back herughter. "Want me tofort you?" Azriel''s face darkened even further at her words. "Or hold your hand?" "...." "I could also give you ap pillow again if you want. Your sleeping face is so cute and defenseless!" "...." "Oh, should I carry you instead while you close your eyes? Piggyback or princess style¡ªjust name it. I''m pretty strong, you know." Azriel''s face was so stormy that it sent a shiver down the spines of the nearby cadets, who quickly looked away, unwilling to meet his gaze. "...Jasmine." Jasmine stiffened at the mention of her name. "Y-yes?" "Don''t you think it would be tragic if the heiress of the Crimson n were to suddenly die on the second floor, leaving all those responsibilities to your poor little brother?" His voice was cold, making Jasmine break out in a cold sweat as she nodded vigorously. "Yes... tragic. It would be very tragic." "It seems we''re on the same page then," Azriel said with a chilling smile. "Let''s make sure you stay the heiress, okay?" An awkwardugh escaped Jasmine''s lips as she felt a shiver run down her spine at the sudden brightness of Azriel''s smile. She wasn''t scared or anything by his words and behaviour. Definitely not. "J-jokes aside, my dearest little brother, whom I care so much about, that fear of yours is going to be quite troublesome." Azriel looked at her with a troubled expression, already sensing what wasing. "¡­How so?" Jasmine looked at the edge of the cliff, where most of the cadets were standing or seated with frightened expressions, no doubt already understanding what they would have to do "Well, to reach the third floor, we''re going to have to... descend the cliff." Chapter 82: Second Floor [3] Azriel knew this moment was inevitable. He knew it, but knowing didn''t make it any easier. This would likely be one of the most hated moments of his life as he stared at the edge of the cliff, jaw clenched. If only Solomon hadn''t walked in that day when he was alone in his room. He might have tested how high he could jump without dying. "Always ruining my mood, no matter where that stupid clown is..." Yes. Azriel med Solomon. His fists tightened, then loosened, over and over as he tried to steady his breathing, calming himself little by little. His face grew unreadable. It wasn''t ideal to let anyone see his distress, not right now. Well, except for one person who already knew... ...and seemed to enjoy it. "The gods really are cruel..." He then nced at Celestina, standing with some cadets¡ªLumine and Yelena¡ªdeep in discussion about their next move. The second floor was nothing like the first. It wasn''t a maze that felt like walking through mirrors. There would be no lucky floor shifts to help them this time. Azriel approached, his presence halting their conversation as they turned to face him. A wry smile crept onto Azriel''s face as he stopped in front of them. There were faces he didn''t recognize, but a few he did, like Cadet Kanae. It seemed Celestina had decided to take others'' advice before making any further moves on this floor. "So... what''s the n?" Azriel asked, his eyes locking onto Celestina, who returned his gaze with a nk expression. "The n? Are you asking because you''re finally going to help?" Lumine, standing beside Celestina, narrowed his eyes at Azriel. ''Hmm? Is he angry at me...?'' Azriel sensed a trace of irritation in Lumine''s voice. ''Ah, right,'' it clicked. ''He''s nervous.'' No doubt it was because of the quest he''d received from the system. Lumine must have been on edge this entire time. ''I wonder if he still has the same quest...'' Azriel sighed, meeting Lumine''s eyes. "Do you need my help?" Lumine furrowed his brow at the question. "Of course we do." "For what?" Lumine hesitated, momentarily lost for words. For what, exactly? Azriel already knew. Lumine wanted reassurance¡ªAzriel''s help would ease his mind, knowing the other cadets would be safer during the void dungeon. But even without the quest, Lumine cared deeply for the others. His mind just wasn''t focused right now, too distracted by suspicion and doubt. ''How mean of me...'' Azriel thought, watching Lumine struggle to speak. "That... you know, killing void creatures." Azriel raised an eyebrow. "You need my help for that? I''m a greedy person, you know. If I stick around, I''ll just be held back, and I''m not interested in splitting mana cores this time." Not that it was even possible. His skill, [Core Reaper], ensured that the moment he killed a void creature, he absorbed the mana cores instantly¡ªno need to extract them from their bodies. No one else knew about this, just as they hadn''t known it was Azriel who was responsible for the empty mana cores on the first floor. It was a ridiculous skill, on par with an [Unique Skill], much like his [Void Mind]. But neither were his true [Unique Skill]. Azriel had something far more special. "If I were to help, it''d make things too easy. Some would try to use me as their personal mana core supplier while doing nothing. People can die here, with or without my help. It''ll either make them stronger if they survive, or pathetic if they don''t because they hid behind me or you." Lumine fell silent, knowing Azriel was right. The gap between Azriel and the other first years wasn''t small. The same could be said for Lumine, whose strength was bing more apparent to the others. Slowly, some had begun to rely on him, treating him as another potential leader¡ªsomeone to use for gaining mana cores. Of course, those same cadets wouldn''t act until they were confident or had enough support, which wasn''ting anytime soon, especially after Celestina''s performance against the Dark King. Azriel turned his attention to the group before returning his gaze to Celestina, who still wore an unreadable expression. "So, am I allowed to know what n you''vee up with?" After a moment, Celestina nodded. "Of course. We were nning to share it with the otherster." She stepped toward the cliff''s edge, overlooking the ck desert. Azriel hesitated for a second, then followed her, standing at her side. The others watched them in silence before eventually leaving. "It''s quite high, isn''t it?" "...It is." Of course, it was high¡ªand Azriel was terrified of heights. Not that Celestina knew, nor did he n to let anyone else find out. Jasmine had been an exception, one he regretted. "They say the ck desert shouldn''t be on the second floor... it''s too unbnced for such an early floor." Azriel pressed his lips together. "Whoever designed this dungeon clearly wasn''t sober." Celestina smiled faintly. "Yes, definitely drunk." The void dungeon was a ce of chaotic phenomena¡ªfloor shifts, unbnced challenges, and inexplicable dangers. It was confusing andplex, a ce where anyone could die at any moment. The deeper you went, the more certain that death became. "We''re nning to send a scout down first to map out what we''re dealing with." Azriel''s eyes opened slightly. "And who''s the scout?" It was a dangerous task¡ªwhoever went would be descending into the unknown, risking death. "Me," Celestina said. "Since I proposed the n and I''m the leader, it only makes sense. But Lumine''s been strangely insistent that he should go instead." Azriel nodded, understanding. Lumine''s reasons might have been different, but as the second-ranked first-year, he was the best choice. "So, is he going down now?" Celestina shook her head. "No. Then Yelena offered, saying she was better suited for the task. We''ve been arguing about it ever since, until you showed up." Azriel nodded again. Yelena was another excellent choice¡ªfew could match her instincts and senses among the first years. "Haa... at least no one wants to go back yet." Celestina sounded exhausted as they both stared down at the ck desert. asionally, the wind rustled. If someone wanted to leave, they could. The slightly elevated tform where the Dark King''s throne had been housed a small ck hole now. Stepping into it would send them back outside the throne room''s gate, though they''d have to find their way out of the dungeon afterward. Azriel stood silently beside her, knowing he wasn''t the only one scared. Anyone would be, standing this high up, knowing they''d have to descend into danger soon enough. After a few moments, Azriel broke the silence. "...I''ll go." "Huh..." Celestina snapped her head toward him. "What... no, but why?" "Consider it my way of thanking you for letting me tag along without doing anything on the first floor." Celestina blinked, then shook her head. "No, but a lot of others didn''t do much either. There was barely anything for most of us to do." She was right. Traveling with a group of cadets meant not everyone got their fair share of action. Still, Azriel shook his head. "They followed you with the intent of doing whatever you said. I didn''t. I''m still not, by the way. So consider this my payment for letting me follow you around without doing much on this floor as well." Celestina pursed her lips before speaking. "Fine. I ept your proposal. I''ll tell the others, and you''ll leave tomorr¡ª" "No." Azriel cut her off, and she looked at him in surprise. "You and the others who fought the dark king are still tired and haven''t recovered your mana. Rest here while I go now. It''ll only take a day, enough time for everyone to recover." "But¡ª" "It''s fine. I''m doing this on my own volition. Oh, and tell my dear sister that if she follows me, I''ll tell Mom about her special collection." Celestina looked puzzled, trying to process his words. "Special collection? What collection?" Azriel smirked. "You can ask her that." "...make sure you don''t die and run if needed." There was no point in dying a foolish death. Azriel nodded his head. He was probably one of the fastest here, so escaping was something he could definitely, and would definitely, do if the need arose. "I will, thanks. Now go and get some sleep. Tell the same to Lumine and Yelena." He would have said to tell the same to Vergil, but the guy was already asleep right next to the slightly elevated tform. Celestina hesitated but eventually nodded, wishing him luck before turning to leave. The instructors were busy with other cadets, while Jasmine seemed upied as well. The three instructors weren''t following their own rules about staying out of the cadets'' minds, which made Azriel chuckle. He sighed, turning his gaze back to the cliff and gritting his teeth. "Why does it have to be so high..." Seriously. Azriel was starting to wish he could punch whoever had designed this floor. ''It''s going to take an hour or two to get down there... probably more.'' Without wasting any time, he nced around to make sure no one was watching. And then, he started to climb down the cliff¡ªdangerously. Chapter 83: Second Floor [4] "Ah, shit! What the fuck was I thinking, proposing to do this willingly?" The wind howled against Azriel''s face as he clung to the jagged rock, his fingers desperately searching for cracks or edges to grip. Each gust felt like a punch, the cold air gnawing at his exposed skin, and every step down felt like a reckless gamble with death. On any other day, he might haveughed at himself, knowing that even with a de pressed against his neck, he wouldn''t have done what he was doing right now. But... Here he was. Doing the one thing he swore he''d never do. Heights were, without a doubt, his worst enemy. One wrong move, one slip, and he''d plummet into the ck sand below. A quick, brutal end. "How the fuck are the others supposed to climb down this cliff like me?" Unlike Azriel, most cadets weren''t this strong. Though he prided himself more on his speed, he knew he was stronger than most first-years. All except Lumine, perhaps. He still wasn''t sure if he could beat Lumine in a fight¡ªnot with all that Lumine was capable of. "Unbnced... yes, this entire floor is unbnced!" Azriel shifted his weight cautiously, feeling for stability with every foothold. The rocks were uneven, crumbling beneath his boots, sending loose gravel tumbling into the darkness. Each time it happened, his heart leaped in his chest, and his grip tightened instinctively. The starry sky above him seemed like a swirling, oppressive void, pressing down on him, making the vast, open descent feel ustrophobic. It was as though the darkness itself was watching, waiting for him to make a mistake. Gritting his teeth, Azriel pressed on, inching down the cliff without any protection¡ªno one knew he was doing this, except maybe Celestina. Even she wouldn''t have expected him to climb down like this. Step by careful step, he descended. At one point, the rock beneath his foot gave way, crumbling into loose gravel and sending his leg sliding out from under him. His heart lurched as, for a terrifying moment, his fingers barely held onto the jagged edges of the cliff. But he didn''t fall. Azriel kept going. ***** "Hoo... hoo..." Azriel exhaled heavily as he copsed onto the ck sand, finally reaching the bottom. Sweat dripped down his face, and he wiped it away with a trembling hand. The heat was stifling¡ªnot just from the climb, but from the unnaturally warm ck desert beneath him. There was no sun in sight, yet it felt as though he was standing directly under its relentless re. The climb had taken more than four hours, leaving him with just 20 hours to return as he had promised Celestina. The way he descended was reckless¡ªtoo reckless. He doubted even Celestina had expected him to attempt something so dangerous, but he''d had no choice. He couldn''t afford to be seen. And... he needed to be alone on this floor. There was something he had to do here, and bringing others along would onlyplicate things. A sense of dread crept into him as he thought about climbing back upter. He shook his head. ''I''ll leave that to the me twenty hours from now.'' Azriel nced down at his hands. They were bruised, scraped, and bloody. With a quick tap on his storage ring, a health potion appeared in his palm. Just as he was about to drink it¡ª "I wouldn''t rmend that. Sometimes it''s better to let your body heal on its own for smaller wounds." A voice cut through the silence. Azriel jolted, dropping the potion into the ck sand. In an instant, Void Eater was in his bloody hands, raised in front of him defensively. His eyes narrowed as he searched for the source of the voice. Then they widened in recognition. Standing before him was a familiar figure, a small smile ying on his lips, hands casually behind his back. "Instructor Kevin..." ''How did he get here...?'' Azriel was certain no one had seen him descend the cliff, and no one had followed. So how had he appeared? "Seriously? Climbing down that cliff without any equipment... Aren''t you afraid of death?" Instructor Kevin stepped closer, his tone almost teasing. Azriel''s eyes narrowed again, causing Kevin to raise his hands with a wry smile. "Calm down, my prince. I''m here to make sure you don''t die. Sure, we could''ve sent a drone, but we can''t afford to take any risks when ites to you¡ªor any of the Great Children." "...." Seeing no deception in the instructor''s words, Azriel lowered Void Eater, rxing slightly, though he didn''t dismiss the weapon entirely. It seemed the instructors were more concerned about the consequences of anything happening to him, especially considering his connection to the Crimson n. Even though cadets were told they could die on this trip, and no one would intervene if their actions led to death, that rule clearly didn''t apply to Azriel or any of the Great ns'' children. "You don''t need to worry with me around," Kevin continued with a grin. "I''m a great travelpanion. Besides, between me, Alicia, and Benson, I''m the strongest and the most fun." Azriel stared at him nkly for a moment before letting out an exasperated sigh. "Well, you''re the instructor. It''s not like I can go against you." Kevin''s smile brightened. "I''m grateful for your cooperation, my prince." Finding the heat unbearable, Azriel rolled up the sleeves of his academy uniform. Though it was made from a material designed for flexibility andbat, it did little to shield him from the oppressive warmth of the ck desert. Instructor Kevin blinked, his eyes falling on Azriel''s left arm, which was wrapped tightly in bandages, concealing any skin. "You have another injury, my prince?" Azriel followed his gaze and realized his mistake. "Oh..." he muttered, realizing he''d forgotten to keep his mark hidden. ''What''s done is done...'' Shrugging, he dismissed it casually. "It''s an injury I got during my time in the Void Realm. Unfortunately, no health potion can heal it." Instructor Kevin''s expression grewplicated, a flicker of sadness crossing his face. "I see... I''m sorry to hear that. No child should have gone through what you did." Azriel felt a certain amusement at his words. It wasn''t as though Kevin truly knew what happened, and Azriel had never told anyone the story. Waving his hand dismissively, he brushed off the concern. "It''s fine. I''m not the only one who''s suffered. Everyone in this world has their burdens." Kevin nodded in agreement, then smiled again. "I suppose that''s true, my prince." Azriel didn''t bother pulling his sleeve back down. Nodding toward the distance, he spoke. "I''ll have to return to the top soon. After I get a general overview of the area up to that rock over there, we will head back." He pointed at arge, jagged spike-like rock jutting out, standing oddly apart from the rest of thendscape. Instructor Kevin nodded. "Of course. I''ll follow you, but don''t worry¡ªI won''t interfere in any fights, my prince." There was a hint of excitement in his voice. Azriel could understand why. As the academy''s first year apex student, he hadn''t shown much of his true strength yet, only revealing his lightning and ice affinity and dispatching a few prowlers in the first floor. With so many rumors circting about him online, it was natural for people to have high expectations. ''No pressure at all...'' Without another word, Azriel began walking, with Instructor Kevin falling into step beside him. The two moved in silence, the crunch of their boots the only sound in the otherwise quiet desert. The heat still clung to Azriel, but he found it more bearable now, his body gradually adjusting to the oppressive warmth. The heat radiated off the ck sand in shimmering waves, distorting the horizon. Despite Kevin''s typically talkative nature, he remained respectfully silent, asionally ncing at Azriel as if trying to gauge what was going through his mind. Azriel appreciated the quiet. His feet sank into the ck sand with each step, the grains shifting beneath his weight. Scattered around him were bleached bones, some massive and ancient, others small and fragile, like remnants of creatures long forgotten. asionally, he would step on one, hearing the brittle snap beneath his boots, though he paid little attention to it. The vast expanse of ck sand stretched endlessly around them, giving him a moment of strange peace, even if it was short-lived. Chapter 84: Prelude to Genesis [1] Men and women in pristine whiteb coats moved methodically through the sterile, fluorescent-litb. The room was filled with typicalboratory equipment: microscopes, vials of chemicals, andputers humming with data analysis. The soft beeping of machines echoed faintly. At one of therge windows, the view was nothing but an endless expanse of snow, a white desert stretching as far as the eye could see. Snowkes driftedzily from the sky, which, despite being a crisp blue, gave no warmth to the scene. It was 4 a.m., but the brightness outside made it feel like the day had refused to end. Among the scientists stood three men dressed in ck military uniforms. One of them, with jet-ck hair and eyes to match, stood out as the target of muffled snickers. The others¡ªboth soldiers and scientists¡ªtried their best to suppress theirughter, their smiles betraying their efforts. The man at the center of their amusement stood unmoved, staring back with a nk expression. "G-Grand Executor Dante... y-you really need to stop spending all your time in the Azusa Mountains. Even for you, it''s too dangerous alone." One of the men stifled augh as he tried to speak, but none of them took Dante seriously. Why would they? The man hardly ever appeared, and when he did, he always rambled about waiting for "His Excellency''s" orders in those forsaken mountains. They couldn''t understand him at all. Even though he was stronger than all of them, Dante never acted against them. Usually. "Yes, Brian''s right. That so-called god of yours is just¡ª!" The room fell silent, like a bucket of cold water had been thrown over them. They all froze, biting their tongues. Dante''s eyes had narrowed, and the weight in the air shifted, growing heavy and oppressive. Their smiles faded. "I''ve warned you not to speak of His Excellency, haven''t I, Bran?" Dante''s voice was cold, sharp. "One more word about His Excellency, and I''ll rip out the tongues of every man here and present them as an offering." The men swallowed hard, nodding furiously, all except for Void Commander Brian and Bran¡ªthe twins, identical with brown hair and hazel eyes, standing apart from the rest. "Sir Dante," Brian said, his voice strained. "How long is this going to go on? What you''re doing is treason. You serve that ''Excellency'' of yours instead of His Great Supreme Archon. You destroyed every military base in France and ughtered soldiers without authorization. Whose side are you really on?" It felt as if a de hovered over Brian''s throat when Dante turned his gaze toward him, a sudden smirk curling at his lips. The twins exchanged confused nces while the others looked increasingly uneasy. "You''re mistaken, Brian," Dante said slowly. "Neo Genesis has always served His Excellency. My trip to France... was not in vain." Their confusion deepened, but Dante continued. "Prince Azriel Crimson was there." "...!" Shock rippled through the room. All eyes locked onto Dante. "What? The Prince of the Crimson n was in France? Why?" "He had just returned from the Void Realm," Dante replied. "I believe His Excellency sent me to retrieve the Prince, but by the time I arrived, he was already gone. I only discovered it was him after interrogating soldiers at one of the bases." "What does that prince have to do with any of this?" Bran snapped. "We want him dead, remember? He''s a threat to the future, and we need to get rid of him." Dante''s smirk widened¡ªan unsettling expression none of them had ever seen on his face. A chill ran through the room as they watched him tap on his storage ring. A small object appeared in his hand. "What is that¡­?" "A recording device." Dante pressed the button. "Not much, just two things actually." The sudden voice of a man cut through the room. Everyone fell silent, listening intently. "First, make sure that no matter what happens outside the void dungeon, those already inside aren''t forced to cancel and return to the surface. I''ll personally handle any problems within." Their expressions hardened as the words sank in. "Very well. I expected as much." "!!" Their eyes widened at the sound of the female voice in the recording. "That voice¡­" "It can''t be¡­!" "And the second?" "My ranking after the entrance exam... I want it hidden until the end of the trip or, if possible, lowered." "...." "Confusion, huh... The rumors created today will seem false if you rank lower, making you a lower priority and underestimated. They''ll focus more on the higher-ranking students without realizing a grade 3 intermediate is hiding among them until it''s toote... ha!" Dante tapped the button, ending the recording. Silence swallowed the room, broken only by the steady beeping ofputers. Three voices had echoed through the device¡ªtwo male, one female. Everyone recognized two of them. "Saint Solomon and Headmistress Freya¡­ but the other voice¡­" "...." "Prince Azriel Crimson¡­" Dante tucked the recording device back into his storage ring, his gaze sweeping over the room with satisfaction. "This¡­ this doesn''t make sense. What are you saying, Dante?!" Bran''s confusion turned to anger as he red. Dante''s smile grew disturbingly wide, twisting into something dark. Their bodies tensed, cold fear crawling up their spines. His expression was horrifying. "The attack on the void dungeon was leaked." "What?!" "You... you betrayed us?!" Dante shook his head slowly, the eerie smile still stered on his face. A soft, unsettlingugh escaped his lips. "Of course not. His Excellency simply sees more clearly than the rest of us¡­ Azriel Crimson works for His Excellency... and us." The twins blinked in disbelief, their confusion deepening. "What did you just say...?" Dante spread his arms wide, his voice almost reverent. "Ah, isn''t it beautiful? His Excellency has fooled everyone so easily! Twisting their minds, ying with their perceptions until it''s toote. It''s magnificent, isn''t it!?" The scientists and the twins stared at him in growing horror. Tears streamed down Dante''s face as he looked up, arms outstretched, lost in a rapturous trance. "To be part of such grandeur! My life has never felt soplete! And once His Excellency rewards me¡­ ah, I can''t wait!" Brian clutched his head, staggering over to a chair, massaging his forehead in disbelief. "This¡­ this is too much." Bran, on the other hand, stormed toward Dante, his face twisted with rage. He grabbed Dante by the shoulders, pulling him close, their faces inches apart. "Grand Executor Dante, have you lost your damn mind?! What''s in that recording doesn''t match reality at all! Azriel Crimson isn''t hiding his rank¡ªhe''s the fucking apex!" "And even if, by some miracle, he is on our side, we need to cancel the n." If Azriel Crimson was their enemy, he had to be eliminated. But¡­ If he was truly an ally¡­ The possibility of having a prince on their side could change everything. Yet Dante only smiled, unbothered by the gravity of the situation. "Exactly... He fooled me. Us. Them. No one is worthy of knowing His Excellency''s true n... except for the prince." "You''re insane¡­ you''ve lost your mind." Brian stumbled back, releasing his grip on Dante. His face twisted in revulsion as he staggered away. The man hadpletely lost it. There was no reasoning with him anymore. "What is going on here?" ""...!"" Thud¨C! It all happened in an instant. The moment that voice spoke from behind Brian, every person in the room copsed to their knees, heads bowed low. Even Dante. The air grew suffocating, crushing their lungs under its weight. Hearts pounded in terror, each beat like a drum against their ribs, growing louder and more erratic. Fear. Pure, unrelenting fear. That''s all they felt. Dante''s lips trembled, his eyes glued to the floor. His voice was barely a whisper, breath caught in his throat. "H-Hep... Hepta... rch¡­" The blood drained from their faces as they felt a presence¡ªits gaze boring into them, freezing them in ce. "¡­Heptarch Zoran." "I return after a year in the Void Realm, cleaning up the Fallen Sky, and the first thing I see is a bunch of clowns fighting each other. Was it a mistake to anchor myself here?" "N-no¡­ m-my lord, please forgive us. It''s just¡­ a situation has urred." Brian''s voice shook, his entire body trembling. He didn''t dare look up. None of them did. The scientistsy sprawled across the ground¡­ unconscious. "Oh? And what situation would that be?" "T-the n to attack the Void Dungeon¡­ it was l-leaked. I-I''m sorry. We know how difficult it was to operate in Asia with the F-four Great Kings there. Please, allow us to fix this!" Bran mmed his forehead into the ground, Brian quickly following suit. But Dante didn''t move. "¡­How was the n leaked?" Zoran''s voice dropped, darker, more dangerous. The trembling worsened. The three of them shook so violently that sweat poured from their skin, dripping onto the floor. "P-p-prince Azriel... leaked it to S-saint Solomon and Headmistress F-freya..." Bran stammered, barely able to speak. The moment the words left his mouth, the room fell into an eerie silence. Even the gentle beeping of theputers had stopped. Their hearts clenched painfully. A single thought gripped their minds: ''Am I already dead?'' They didn''t move. No one dared. The silence stretched endlessly, time slowing to a crawl. It felt like an eternity before they were finally released from the invisible noose tightening around their necks. "...Who?" Chapter 85: Prelude to Genesis [2] Even though they were indoors, it felt like they were standing naked in an open, frozen wastnd. "Who did you say leaked our n...?" Zoran''s low, chilling voice slithered into their ears. "A-Azriel Crimson¡­ son of Joaquin Crimson, the Crimson King of East Asia. He was supposed to have been killed two years ago." Bran''s words were swallowed by yet another suffocating silence. "...." They wanted to breathe, but each attempt felt like drowning. Every gasp of air stuck in their throats, unable to escape. "Are you telling me that a dead child leaked our n? A n that was nearly impossible to execute because we''ve barely any foothold in Asia? And now it''s ruined... because of a kid who''s supposed to be dead?" Bran and Brian bit down hard on their lips, tasting blood. "T-that''s not true, Lord Zoran¡­" Dante''s voice broke through the tension, though it trembled like a thread about to snap. "Oh? Then let''s hear it. Look into my eyes, Dante." Dante hesitated, but slowly, obediently, he lifted his head. The sight that met him made his skin crawl, as if thousands of ants were swarming beneath his flesh. ''It''s just like His Excellency¡­'' Zoran''s figure was barely human¡ªa shadow made flesh, like a twisted, living darkness. But there was a difference. A ring, terrifying difference between Zoran and Nol from White Haven. Zoran''s head was crowned by glowing, white orbs where his eyes should have been¡ªsoulless lights that bore into Dante''s very being, making his mind scream at him to run. ''Why... why is there such a gap between us¡­?'' Dante was a Grand Executor, while Zoran was a Heptarch. A difference of only one rank. Yet standing in Zoran''s presence, it felt like the chasm between a human and a god. No¡­ There was never any gap to begin with. No matter how high Dante climbed, the distance between him and a Heptarch remained the same¡ªunbridgeable, infinite. No one had ever witnessed someone rise to the rank of Heptarch. No. They were always just¡­ there. Like His Supreme Archon. Dante''s mouth barely opened as he began to recount everything he''d told Bran and Brian. His throat burned, but he pushed through, knowing that every word could be hisst. Zoran''s glowing eyes didn''t blink. He didn''t move. He only stared down at Dante, silently absorbing every word until Dante finished his report. ''I need water¡­ I can''t breathe¡­'' Dante''s throat felt like it was on fire, every swallow of air agonizing. He wanted to run, to throw himself out of Zoran''s sight. He was terrified. He knew that if Zoran willed it, he could die in an instant. Dante bit his lip, forcing his gaze to meet those hollow, glowing eyes once more. He didn''t know what Zoran truly looked like beneath the shadows. Perhaps it was better that way. Because deep down, Dante knew: no matter how much stronger he became, he would never want to deal with someone like Zoran. ''Why¡­ why isn''t he saying anything?!'' It was hell. The silence was hell. Time felt warped, stretched beyond reason. Dante''s eyes were locked with Zoran''s soulless orbs, and though only seconds had passed, it felt like an eternity. His mind screamed at him to look away, but his body wouldn''t obey. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat a drum that seemed to grow louder in his ears. Until¡ª "¡­That''s not possible." Zoran''s voice sliced through the suffocating quiet like a de, and it sent a violent shiver down Dante''s spine. But his voice¡ªthere was a tremor. Dante''s skin crawled. His eyes darted toward Zoran''s mouth, trying to find movement, something totch onto, but there was nothing. No lips to form words, no expression to read¡ªonly the dark, shapeless figure of a man and those terrifying orbs, glowing brighter now. "No¡­ no, no, no, no!" The room quaked. A deep, visceral vibration that seemed toe from the walls themselves, as if the very foundation of the building had reacted to Zoran''s words "Impossible!" ss vials shattered, spraying the floor with fragments. Dante felt his blood turn to ice. His mind couldn''t grasp the madness unfolding before him. Zoran''s voice had grown louder, deeper, filled with a rage that made Dante''s stomach twist into knots. It felt like the very air in the room was being sucked away, leaving only the stifling weight of dread. The pressure in his chest built, a suffocating force that made it impossible to draw a full breath. "Azriel Crimson¡­ the Apex!? White Haven!? Our n¡­ leaked!?" Zoran''s voice cracked like thunder, making their bodies tremble violently. The dark, shadowy hands that were Zoran''s fingers clutched at his head, his voice spiraling into a frenzy. "This wasn''t supposed to happen! It wasn''t supposed to be! Not like this!" He staggered, lurching towards a table, his fingers scraping across the metal surface with a sound that sent shivers down their spines. A horrible screech, like nails on a chalkboard, echoed in theb. "The book¡­ yes, the book¡­ it''ll tell me the truth. It always tells me the truth. It never lies. Never." Dante''s heart pounded so hard it felt like it might burst from his chest. He wanted to run. Every fiber of his being screamed at him to flee, to get out of the room, but his feet remained rooted to the spot. He looked toward Bran and Brian, but they were just as paralyzed with fear, their eyes wide, faces pale, bodies trembling. Dante and the twins squinted as a sudden, eerie white glow flickered on the table. When it subsided, a thick booky there¡ªits coverpletely white. Its cover was a stark, unsettling white, and though Dante couldn''t exin why, the sight of it sent a wave of nausea crashing over him. Zoran''s trembling hand reached out, grabbing it. He opened the book with a snap. Dante watched, breath shallow, as Zoran scanned the first page. He turned to the second, then the third, his movements growing faster. Fourth. Fifth. Sixth. Page after page, Zoran flipped, his eyes darting frantically over the words. And then¡ª "No¡­ no, no, no¡­ this is a joke. A cruel joke the gods are ying with me!" Zoran''s voice was manic as he tore at the pages, ripping them out one by one. "They''re nk! Why are they all nk!?" Dante and the twins were frozen, watching in horror as Zoran spiraled further into madness. The longer he flipped through the book, the more feral his movements became. "It''s all gone¡­ ruined! Destroyed! You damned fool¡­ what have you done?!" Zoran''s voice was almost unrecognizable now, filled with a despair that seemed to echo off the walls. The windows shattered, the cold wind howling into the room, biting at their skin like razors. None of them moved, none of them breathed. They could only watch as Zoran''s madness unfolded before them "The future¡­ it''s all destroyed!" Dante felt something wet trickle down his face. His trembling hand reached up, touching his cheek. Tears. He was crying. But why? He didn''t understand. He didn''t even feel sad. Just¡­ lost. Then, Zoran''s eyes locked onto Dante. A violent shudder ran down Dante''s spine. Zoran took a step toward him. ''Run...'' The thought screamed in Dante''s mind. Run. Another step. And another. Zoran was standing over him now, his towering form casting a long, dark shadow over Dante''s trembling body. Dante had to crane his neck to look up, but he wished he hadn''t. Those glowing eyes, once terrifying, now seemed to bore into his soul. But he couldn''t move. His legs were paralyzed, as if weighed down by invisible chains. "You¡­ what does Azriel Crimson look like?" Dante tried to swallow, but his throat was bone-dry. His voice barely worked. "B-ck hair¡­ and red eyes¡­ like his sister, Jasmine Crimson. He has a ck katana that belonged to king Joaquin¡­" Zoran''s shadowy hand shot forward, brushing against Dante''s cheek. The cold touch made him flinch. The twins looked on, horrified, but just as frozen as Dante. Zoran''s hand gently traced Dante''s face, his fingers lingering in an almost tender gesture. "I suppose I''ll have to deal with that dead child myself¡­" "L-lord Zoran, if you could just listen¡ª the prince is work¡ª" "Shush¡­ now. It''s alright. Everything will be alright." Dante fell silent. Zoran''s cold fingers wiped the tears from his eyes, the touch strangelyforting. Another hand rested firmly on Dante''s shoulder, while the one on his face slid to the back of his head. More tears streamed down Dante''s cheeks, and to his own shock, he found himself smiling. He didn''t understand. "It''s just as you said earlier¡­ that Excellency of yours and Azriel Crimson fooled you. Fooled us. Fooled them." Zoran''s white, glowing eyes seemed softer now. Dante stared into them, captivated. ''Beautiful¡­'' They weren''t terrifying anymore. No. They were beautiful. Then¡ª The only sounds that followed were of something tearing, and the unnatural, gut-wrenching screams that echoed out of theb. Sounds that no human voice could make. Chapter 86: Descent into Madness [1] "...Are you still angry at me?" After a few seconds, Jasmine shook her head, sighing tiredly. "I''m not... It was normal for Azriel to go, but I can''t help worrying about him." Especially with the Void Dungeon targeting him. If it weren''t for Instructor Kevin being there to protect him, she would have already chased after him. But she held back. She couldn''t be someone who shielded Azriel from every danger... not now, at least. "Still, he''s probably even more mad at me after you told him about the tunnel that led to the bottom of the cliff..." Jasmine gave a wry smile, but Celestina blinked at her in confusion. "I haven''t told him anything, though." "What...?" Jasmine stared at Celestina as if she were messing with her. "You... you didn''t tell him about the tunnels? You''re joking, right? Right?" Celestina began to look uneasy. "Huh, b-but shouldn''t he already know about the tunnels...? It''s one of the few things we are allowed to know about the second floor." "As if that idiot ever bothered to learn about the Void Dungeon...!" Jasmine went pale, and the blood drained from Celestina''s face too. They locked eyes in panic, and then¡ª They dashed toward the edge of the cliff. Both squinted, scanning below for any sign of him. "I-I don''t see him." Celestina exhaled in relief, but her blood ran cold again. "Wait... if we don''t see him, d-don''t tell me he climbed all the way down?" A shiver ran down both their spines. "What have I done... I was only teasing him, but now I made him climb all the way down... What a terrible sister I am." Jasmine felt tears welling up in her eyes. To think Azriel had actually descended the cliff, all because she''d messed with his fears. She felt like a failure of an elder sister. "No, but... wouldn''t he have themon sense to know this is too much? It''s not like he did stuff like that in the Void Realm... right?" Celestina was in denial, both of them wallowing in guilt over letting Azriel climb down the cliff. Yet, relief washed over them when they saw no body. "Huh, what''s up with you two?" Their heads snapped toward the familiar voice. Lumine approached, ncing down the cliff next to them. Both bit their lips¡ªthey didn''t want to admit what they''d made Azriel do. "Man, it''s going to be tough for all of us to climb down this thing..." ""Eh...?"" They looked stunned at Lumine''s mutter. "I wonder how long it took Azriel to get down. Maybe we should race him when hees back." Those dreadful words made Celestina and Jasmine cautiously step back from Lumine. Lumine noticed their retreat, confused. "Seriously, are you two alright? You''re acting strange." "Haha, yes, yes, we''re strange. Please ignore us, Cadet Lumine." Jasmineughed wryly, and the two of them continued backing away, eyeing Lumine warily. Lumine''s frown deepened. The way they looked at him was as if he were some kind of madman. Before he could question them further¡ª "Kanae!" "What''s wrong with you!?" "Shit! Look at her eyes!" Lumine''s words were abruptly cut off by the shouts of the cadets. Instantly, their heads snapped toward the source of themotion. The cadets had gathered in a tight circle, their expressions stricken with fear. Something was very wrong. Without hesitation, Jasmine, Celestina, and Lumine pushed through the crowd. There, standing alone, was a female cadet. It was Cadet Kanae. She was motionless, frozen in ce. Jasmine and Celestina frowned, recognizing her immediately. "Cadet Kanae?" Jasmine called out, stepping closer. "Is something wrong?" No response. Jasmine''s brow furrowed, her confusion deepening as Kanae continued to stand there, utterly unresponsive, like a marite whose strings had been cut. Something was terribly off. The air around Kanae felt... wrong. "Kanae?" Jasmine tried again, louder this time. Still no response. Before Jasmine could take another step, her body froze. Just like Lumine. Just like Celestina. Kanae''s eyes... They werepletely white, devoid of color or life, like the eyes of a corpse left too long in the cold. She stood there, eerily still, her gaze fixed on something far beyond them. "Kanae, snap out of it!" one of her friends shouted, rushing forward to grab her by the shoulders, shaking her violently. Still, Kanae did not move. "We need help immediately!" another cadet yelled, voice trembling, their panic spreading like wildfire through the group. ''What is this...?'' She had never seen anything like it. Footsteps echoed from behind. Instructor Alicia and Instructor Benson were approaching, drawn by the growingmotion. "Step back, all of you!" Jasmine ordered. "...." The moment Jasmine took a step closer, those white eyes of Kanae shifted. "...!" They locked onto her. Jasmine''s breath caught in her throat. She couldn''t move. The night sky seemed to copse around her, her vision narrowing until all she could see were those eyes¡ªthose soulless, cold eyes, staring straight into her. Her body refused to move. The cold seeped deeper, tightening around her chest like a vice. She felt as if her very soul was being stripped bare, as if Kanae was staring through her, unraveling her from the inside out. Chills raced down her spine. For what felt like an eternity, Kanae stood there, her gaze boring into Jasmine''s very core. And then¡ª Kanae smiled. ***** Azriel meticulously explored thendscape around him, nning to map itter. Instructor Kevin trailed behind, his steps echoing with an unsettling rhythm as they progressed deeper. The ck sand crunched beneath their feet, asionally disturbed by the bleached bones of unknown creatures. "My prince, you seriously need to socialize more. With how few friends you have, youe off as a bit of a loner," Kevin remarked, his voiceced with a hint of exasperation. "I do have friends," Azriel replied without ncing at him, their conversation continuing as they walked. Azriel had grown ustomed to Kevin''s incessant chatter, a sign that Kevin was evidently bored and seeking engagement. "Seriously? Name them." Azriel furrowed his brow at the question. ''Who...?'' After a pause, he finally spoke. "Friends like Lumine, Celestina, and Yelena." Kevin''s skeptical gaze met Azriel''s. "Are you really friends with them, though? From what I see, you only act like acquaintances. You seem closest to Princess Celestina though." Azriel nodded slightly. "So... are the two of you together or something?" A twitch of difort crossed Azriel''s lips as he met Kevin''s eager, sparkling eyes. ''Why is he acting like a teenage girl?'' He sighed. "We''re not together. It''s more of a work in progress." Kevin''s curiosity seemed to peak. "Don''t tell me... my prince is in love?" Azriel''s forehead creased in annoyance. "I am not." "Huh? Then what do you mean by ''work in progress''? If you''re toying with a girl''s heart, I advise against it." Azriel considered Kevin''s implication. ''What''s he imagining? Actually, he''s not entirely wrong.'' "What''s so wrong about that? I make her fall for me, and maybe I''ll fall for her too." A heavy silence settled between them. The wind whispered through the destendscape. "...My prince, I must strongly advise against whatever you''re doing," Kevin said finally, his tone darkening. Azriel looked at Kevin, confusion etching his face. Kevin''s head was bowed, a grim expression shadowing his features. "What you''re trying to do is pursue love, but your approach is wed. Love can''t be forced. It requires patience and time." Azriel opened his mouth to argue, but no words came out. They lodged in his throat, stifled. ''Why...?'' He knew Kevin was right, but why did it matter, especiallying from someone so distant? A heavy silence settled between them, neither speaking as they continued walking. Then... "..." "..." "...My prince." "Yeah?" "Didn''t we... already pass this point?" Both halted, staring at the familiar terrain they had crossed twenty minutes earlier. ''What is happening...?'' A creeping unease enveloped Azriel. Something was terribly wrong. He licked his lips, only to find them parched. Swallowing, he realized his throat was dry¡ªthere was no moisture at all. ''Water... I need water.'' "!!" A sudden, intense thirst wed at him. Azriel''s head snapped to the right as he saw Instructor Kevin copse to his knees, clutching his throat. "Krhk...! My throat is burning!" The heat was bing unbearable. Azriel could only watch as Kevin writhed on the ck sand, his struggle both haunting and pitiful. A hollowugh escaped Azriel''s lips. "Ah, this..." Azriel''s throat tightened painfully, his strength waning with each agonizing moment. Desperately, he fumbled with his storage ring, releasing several bottles of water he had stashed away. With trembling hands, he threw one to Kevin, who writhed on the ground as though he were on the brink of death. Azriel couldn''t me him. Just as they were about to drink from the bottles, an icy wind brushed against their cheeks, freezing them in ce. ''What...'' Both Azriel and Kevin felt a shiver of terror as they turned to see a figure standing before them. Chapter 87: Descent into Madness [2] Azriel felt his insides burn as if a fire raged within him, yet at the same time, an icy wind brushed against his skin, making him shiver uncontrobly. The conflicting sensations gnawed at him¡ªheat scorching him from the inside, cold prickling him from the outside. It was disorienting. He copsed to his knees next to Instructor Kevin, every movement scraping against him like sandpaper. The bottle of water sat useless in their hands, untouched. In front of Azriel, a figure materialized. Blurred, shadowy, its features unrecognizable. Yet its presence alone was enough to freeze him in ce. "Ooooo... hmmmm...aaah... mmmm..." A soft luby drifted from the figure, eerie and gentle. The melody wrapped around him like a noose. Azriel''s eyes, wide and unblinking, locked onto the figure. He couldn''t look away. He didn''t want to look away. "Ooooo... hmmmm...aaah... mmmm..." The luby persisted, and with every note, a strangefort washed over him. The pain, the thirst¡ªeverything faded. Why did this feel so familiar? It was wrong. He knew that. Yet, the more he listened, the calmer he felt, as though he was sinking into some dark, warm abyss. His body, previously crippled with pain, moved on its own. He stood, the bottle of water slipping from his hand andnding in the sand with a muted thud. Each movement should''ve hurt, but Azriel didn''t notice. He was entranced. Step by step, he moved toward the figure. "Mmmm... ohhhh...aaah... hmmmmm..." He couldn''t even tell if the voice belonged to a man or a woman. "My prince... wait..." Kevin''s voice was faint, hoarse¡ªdistant. It didn''t matter. Nothing mattered but that song. Azriel continued walking. The pain that had once ravaged his body dulled into nothingness, reced by a peaceful numbness. A sense of serenity. He walked. And walked. Until he was close enough to see it. Azriel''s steps faltered as the figure''s features slowly sharpened. The luby still dripped from its lips, but now he could see clearly. It was a woman. Her hair, a soft chocte brown, cascaded down her shoulders. Her eyes, aa shade of emerald green, gleamed. Her skin was pale¡ªtoo pale, like freshly fallen snow untouched by the sun that did not exist here. She wore a simple white dress, flowing around her. In her arms, she cradled a torn, ck cloth, stroking it gently. She looked down at it with a soft, affectionate smile as she continued to hum the luby, her voice soothing. "Mmmm... ohhhh...aaah..." "Ah..." A breath escaped Azriel''s lips, barely audible. His body trembled, lips quivering as the realization struck him. He knew this woman. "Mother..." The moment the word escaped his lips, Azriel felt his blood freeze. His eyes widened as he suddenly snapped out of the trance. The luby didn''t cease. The woman remained oblivious, still cradling whatevery beneath the torn cloth. This was wrong. Everything was wrong. ''Why... why is she here...?'' A mental attack. It had to be. Just like that time in Europe. He had nearly sumbed to the crying fog then; he wasn''t about to make the same mistake again. Or... at least, that''s what he wanted to believe. Yet, he couldn''t move a single muscle, his gaze locked onto the woman before him. She looked so real. The more he stared, the weaker he felt, memories flooding back unbidden. Theirst conversation. The ident. The hospital. The hateful eyes she had given him in her final moments. Azriel''s hands curled into fists, his nails digging into his palms until blood dripped. ''Why the fuck is it always a mental attack...?'' The sheer fact that a creature could invade his mind¡ªand was strong enough to manifest here, on the second floor¡ªdarkened his thoughts. ''Of course, something like this would happen...'' If the first floor hadn''t finished him off, then the second surely would. And if that didn''t do the job... "My prince... please, don''t move." Kevin''s hoarse voice reached him as he stood beside him, offering the bottle of water Azriel had dropped. "Don''t get too close. Don''t look away from it... and don''t talk to it." Azriel nodded heavily, eyes still fixated on the figure that resembled his mother. He gulped down the water in one go, his focus unbroken. "What you''re seeing is what we call a Cradler¡ªnasty void creatures that manipte your mind by taking the form of someone you wish to see. It''s not someone I know, so it must be someone you desire. Here, I thought it would be someone more familiar¡­" "Get to the point, Instructor." Kevin''s expression darkened. "Right... The thing is, Cradlers are supposed to only appear from the seventh floor onward..." ''Great...'' A void creature that belonged on the seventh floor had manifested on the second. Azriel kept staring, unwilling to look away. Squinting slightly, he tried to sense its mana core, but found nothing. "Instructor, where is its mana core?" "We''re not seeing its real body... I think." His words provided littlefort as a sigh escaped Azriel''s lips. "So how do we kill it?" A surprised expression crossed Kevin''s face, but he didn''t break his gaze from the Cradler. "My prince, we can''t. We need to retreat and head back to the surface. I thought we''d be fine, even with a small floor shift or two, but... a Cradler on the second floor? Gods know what else might be lurking." Azriel bit his lip. Kevin was right; it was bing too risky. Only Jasmine knew about the void dungeon targeting him, and even he found it ridiculous to confront a Cradler on this floor in person. The Cradler showed no signs of changing its actions, still singing that luby, still cradling whatevery beneath the cloth. That smile... It made Azriel sick. His face contorted in disgust. "Instructor, what''s beneath that cloth?" His voice came out colder than intended, surprising Kevin. "I don''t know. All Cradlers have them; they specialize in mental attacks. Their singing lures victims and leads to their demise, but I can''t say what''s hidden beneath that cloth." Silence fell as Azriel continued to stare at it. "My prince... if it''s not too rude, who is this woman before us?" Kevin''s curiosity was understandable, though there was a time and ce for such questions. Azriel hesitated, listening to the luby echo in his mind. "... A dead woman." "I see... I apologize for asking something so insensitive." Azriel nodded, his gaze fixed. "It''s fine, but how do we get out of this situation?" Kevin tilted his head, considering the woman. "We walk back slowly and hope it leaves us alone?" "...." ''What did he just say...?'' Azriel felt a chill of disbelief, though he couldn''t bring himself to look at Instructor Kevin. He simply nodded and followed the instructions. Slowly, he took a step back. Then another. And another. Instructor Kevin mirrored his movements. But... It didn''t take more than five steps before an icy shiver ran through Azriel. The singing had stopped. "Instructor...!" "Calm down! Just don''t move!" Azriel obeyed, frozen in ce. Neither of them dared to budge as they watched the Cradler, who continued to stare at the cloth, its smile unmoving but its song ceased. Azriel''s heart pounded against his ribs. He was desperate to destroy the void creature in front of him, yet he knew he was powerless. A Cradler was a formidable foe¡ªeven Instructor Kevin had to be on high alert. Then... With the same smile, the woman who resembled his deceased mother finally looked up. A shuddering breath escaped Azriel''s lips as those familiar, eyes locked onto his. He felt as though he was suffocating. "Instructor..." "Don''t move, my prince... not yet." They continued to stare at one another, cold sweat dripping from both Azriel and Kevin. The tension was suffocating. Until... "It has been so long, hasn''t it, dear?" "¡­!" Azriel''s eyes widened, his breath catching in his throat. The voice, unmistakably his deceased mother''s, made his blood run cold once again. He gritted his teeth, remembering Kevin''s warning: Don''t get too close. Don''t look away from it and don''t talk to it. Azriel wanted to rip the Cradler''s tongue out, his rage boiling over. The Cradler tilted its head, a look of confusion on its face as it tapped its chin thoughtfully. "Is something wrong, my dear? It''s been so long. I long to hear your voice." "Don''t say a word. It wants you to fall for its tricks," Kevin murmured urgently. Azriel nodded. He wanted this to end swiftly. Seeing his deceased mother''s acting like this was agonizing. He had to bite his tongue, struggling to keep the urge to vomit at bay. "Oh, I see¡­" A look of sudden realization spread across the Cradler''s face, her smile widening unnervingly. ""!!"" She took a deliberate step forward. And then... She was right in front of Azriel. Inches away from his face. Azriel''s mind went nk. He could barely react as a cold shiver ran down his spine from the sudden, chilling touch on his cheek. "It must have been lonely, right? You don''t need to hold back in front of me anymore, my sweet, sweet dear¡­" Chapter 88: Descent into Madness [3] "Leo¡­! What are you doing!?" Jeanne''s voice broke the stillness as she slid open the ss door, stepping barefoot onto thewn. Leo turned, his eyes blinking at the sight of his mother hurrying toward him. His expression lit up. "Mother!" His smile was bright, almost too bright for the grotesque contrast it held against the scene before her. Jeanne''s breath hitched. She froze, her hand trembling as it hovered over her mouth. "Leo... w-what... is the meaning of this?" "...?" In his right hand, he held a kitchen knife, its edge smeared with blood. In his left, a crowy limp, its wings twitching helplessly, feathers slicked with blood. Its feet¡­ they were gone. Jeanne''s stomach twisted violently as her eyes darted to the tiny feet discarded on the grass. The crow shrieked, a sound so agonizing it seemed to w at the very air, but Leo just stared, oblivious to its torment. "Ah..." Leo dropped the kitchen knife on the grass and scratched his cheek awkwardly, smearing blood across his face. "I, um¡­ I read in one of Father''s books that some birds can fly for months withoutnding. It made me curious..." His emerald eyes, so innocent in their gaze, flickered down to the sobbing bird. "If a bird had no legs, wouldn''t it have to fly forever?" Jeanne''s heart plummeted. Her vision blurred for a moment, her mind struggling to process what she had just heard. She crouched slowly, not wanting to startle him. Her hand found the kitchen knife, and she slid it carefully away from his reach. "Leo..." She wiped the blood from his cheek with the sleeve of her shirt, her hand shaking. "Hmm?" Leo blinked up at her, his face a mask of innocence. "Don''t do this again," she whispered, holding back the tremor in her voice. "I understand you''re curious, but you must not." "Why?" "Because... it''s wrong." Leo blinked again, tilting his head as though her words were a puzzle he couldn''t quite solve. "Why is it wrong?" "Because it''s cruel, Leo. Hurting others is wrong, whether they''re human or animal. We must be kind." "Kind?" His eyes flicked back to the crow, which had gone silent in his hand, breath rasping weakly. He seemed puzzled by the concept. "But¡­ if no one''s kind to them, does it really matter?" Jeanne''s throat tightened as she crouched down beside him, pulling him close, burying his face in her chest. "Being kind will give you much more joy than hurting others. You''re still just a child, Leo. There are so many better things you can do... so please, hold back your curiosity, okay?" "I''ll try..." Jeanne felt his hesitation, sensed that something deep within him had not fully absorbed her words. His small arms hung limp at his sides as he finally dropped the crow onto the grass. Its cries had stopped. And in that moment, Leo learned a lesson, though not the one his mother hoped for. Cutting off a bird''s legs would not make it fly forever. ***** Azriel stood frozen, his gaze locked on Jeanne. He couldn''t move. That face... It paralyzed him. His mouth opened and closed, mimicking a fish gasping for air. But she just smiled at him, softly. Kindly. ''It is just like her¡­'' "Prince Azriel!" A voice echoed, and before he could react, a sword burst through the side of her head. Azriel''s eyes widened, his mind nk as he watched. Jeanne still smiled, her hand resting gently on his cheek, the other clutching the cloth she carried. The de jutted out of her skull, but she didn''t flinch. Not once. She stood there, unbothered, staring at him with affection. Then, she crumbled. Her body disintegrated into ck dust, mingling with the dark sand beneath his feet. "Ah¡­" He couldn''t think. His mind struggled to grasp the horror of what had just happened. His eyes fell to the pile of dust. Bones. Human bones. Nothing more. Azriel bit his lip. ''It is just like her¡­'' The thought echoed in his head again.. He turned his gaze away, unwilling to look any longer. "We should leave now, my prince. This one isn''t afraid to confront us. We need to move before its true form finds us," Instructor Kevin said, his hand resting firmly on Azriel''s shoulder. Azriel nodded slowly. "We must also warn the other groups. The second group is due to enter today¡­ It''s unfortunate about all these idents." Azriel hummed. "Yes¡­ it really is." Instructor Kevin gave him a curt nod and began walking ahead. The pain, the heat, the cold¡ªthey all vanished. Like it had never happened. But something loomed closer. Something they couldn''t see. The Cradler was near. They could sense it. But how near? How much time did they have left? There was no way to know. Retreating was the best option. It should have been. "My prin¡ªguh!" Kevin choked mid-sentence. Azriel turned to see his ck katana piercing through the instructor''s back, the de erupting out of his chest, slick with blood. Kevin''s eyes, wide with disbelief, met Azriel''s. Azriel stared back, his lips trembling as he bit down on them, eyes filled with something unreadable. "Wh... why?" Kevin''s voice broke, his words weak and desperate. Azriel didn''t answer. He gripped the katana, Void Eater, and pulled it free. Kevin copsed into the ck sand. Tears streamed down the instructor''s face, mingling with the blood spilling from his lips. His gaze trembled, confused, filled with pain, anger... and sadness. Azriel walked closer, standing over him, watching. The silence stretched between them, thick and suffocating. Kevin''s eyes darted back and forth, searching for an exnation. "¡­I''m sorry." Those were thest words Kevin heard. Thest face he saw. Before everything went ck. ***** A cloud of smoke drifted in front of his face as he held the cigarette between his fingers. The streets bustled with life, people rushing about, each engrossed in their own little worlds. He stood out, dressed entirely in ck, his hat pulled low over his face. He wore a long ck coat that draped elegantly, paired with tailored ck pants and polished ck boots. A ssic ck tuxedo hat perched atop his head. In one hand, he held a cigarette, its smoke curling into the night, while the other was d in sleek ck gloves. As he made his way toward the za, his eyes locked on the massive, ck hole before him. The Void Dungeon. No one was allowed inside¡ªnot yet. The Hero Academy had imed it for now. Only the truly mad would willingly sign up for that Academy, knowing they''d have to step foot into that nightmarish abyss. ''So eager to rush toward their deaths...'' He stopped at a safe distance, watching. A woman stood in front of the dungeon, her back facing it, entirely alone. Her eyes were closed, yet her brilliant blue hair swayed in the wind. She wore tight ck leather pants that hugged her figure, paired with a fitted charcoal gray jacket that entuated her silhouette. The jacket had a subtle sheen, catching the light as she shifted slightly. On her feet were sleek ankle boots, their smooth leather gleaming under the soft glow of the streetlights. He couldn''t look away. She captivated him, drew him in, her stillness more maic than anything else around. He wasn''t the only one. All around him, people were sneaking nces or openly staring at her. She was no ordinary woman. She was one of the most famous heroes and a prominent instructor at the Hero Academy. His trance was shattered by the sudden impact of a small body colliding with his leg. He nced down to see a boy sprawled on the ground, sobbing, his ice cream sttered across the pavement. "I... I''m s-sorry." The man said nothing, only looked at the boy for a moment before pulling a crisp bill worth 100 Velts from his pocket. Velts. The currency of the new world, born from the global changes and the copse of Europe. All other currencies had been wiped out, reced by one universal tender¡ªVelts. The boy''s eyes went wide at the sight of the bill. "Take it," the man said in a low, rumbling voice, "and buy as many as you want." Despite the fear evident on the boy''s face, his eyes sparkled as he took the 100 Velts without hesitation. "Thank you, mister!" The boy''s face brightened, and the tears vanished as quickly as they''de. The child ran off, and the man in ck exhaled a sigh, watching him disappear into the crowd. He raised the cigarette to his lips, ready for a long drag, but was interrupted by a soft, persistent beeping in his pocket. He pulled out a small device. Its screen blinked with red dots, beeping steadily. "So... he''s finally done it. Took long enough." He flicked the cigarette onto the ground, knowing full well it could get him arrested for littering, but he didn''t care. Reaching into his coat, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number. "It''s time." Chapter 89: No Time to Look Back [1] Void Eater slid effortlessly into the soft flesh of Instructor Kevin''s throat, parting skin and muscle with a sickening squelch. His eyes bulged as his windpipe copsed around the cold steel, a desperate gurgle bubbling up from the widening wound. Blood poured from the puncture¡ªfirst as a trickle, then as a torrent¡ªflooding his mouth and staining his chest dark crimson. He tried to scream, but the sound was nothing more than a faint, rattling hiss, his body jerking violently as Azriel watched the life drain from his wide, panicked eyes. Then¡­ There was no more struggle. Azriel stared at Kevin''s face for several long moments. He watched. He watched the body of the man he had killed. The first human life he had ever taken. One who died from a stab in the back. One who had trusted him, only for Azriel to betray that trust. Removing Void Eater from the wound, he crouched down and pulled a small device from his pocket. The screen blinked with red dots. Azriel tucked the device away. "You didn''t even know you had this, did you?" It was loyalty that had sealed Kevin''s fate. "...." He stood up¡ªor tried to. The moment he did, a wave of nausea crashed over him. "Urgh¡­!" His mind buzzed, and his vision blurred. His throat burned as he coughed, his stomach twisting painfully. He hunched over, gagging violently. "Blergghhh!" It was vomit. His entire body shook with each heave. He wiped his mouth with a trembling hand, gasping for air as the sour taste lingered on his tongue. "Hooo¡­" Azriel took deep breaths, grappling with the weight of what he had done. The mere fact that he had killed someone. And in such a grotesque manner. But he had to do it. Yes. There was no other way. No other choice. The suspicion surrounding Azriel''s arm, which could not be healed. The way he tried to hide his reaction upon hearing Azriel call the person he wished to see the most¡ªhis mother. The fact that he wanted to retreat when Azriel knew he couldn''t, no matter what. And... The device he had. Even if he didn''t know it himself. Yes. Kevin had to die. "Blergghhh!" But his body disagreed. Azriel kept retching. It wouldn''t stop. No matter how hard he tried to convince himself, the sight of the dead body only sent him spiraling. Each wave of nausea coated Instructor Kevin''s lifeless form with his own vomit, and he continued until¡ª There was nothing left. His stomachy empty. "...!" Suddenly, a euphoric sensation began to spread through every inch of Azriel''s body. It was a feeling so intense that he instinctively closed his eyes, surrendering to the pleasure it brought. Addictive. It was a sensation he could easily grow ustomed to, even if he didn''t want to. There were no rules against consuming the mana core of a human. So¡­ [Core Reaper] would undoubtedly feast on Instructor Kevin''s mana core. "...." "Hooo¡­." After a few deep breaths, he finally stood, Void Eater gripped tightly in his hand. He looked down at the body now covered in his bile and bit his lip. It was not over. He couldn''t risk facing a dead version of Kevin. Tapping his storage ring, a bottle of oil appeared in his hand. He opened it and poured the contents over Kevin''s body, mingling with the remnants of his own sickness. The stench was revolting, making him gag once more, though there was nothing left to expel. Dropping the empty bottle, he tapped the ring again, and a box of matches appeared. Taking one, he struck it against the box, lighting it with a flick. With a quick motion, he dropped the match onto Kevin''s body. Azriel stepped back, watching as the mes ignited, consuming the corpse in a wild, hungry fire. Undoubtedly, the ze would attract other Void creatures and perhaps even the Cradler, but that was good. Maybe they would destroy each other. At least he hoped. The fire zed brighter, rising higher. And then¡­ Azriel turned around. Moving forward. ***** Lumine felt his heart quicken at the sight of Cadet Kanae''s smile. Her white eyes and dark grin froze everyone in ce¡ªeven the instructors. ''What is wrong with her?'' Lumine couldn''t tell. It just¡­ happened. No one understood why. Then¡­ "!!" His eyes widened. The cadets screamed in horror. Blood leaked from her mouth and eyes, but she kept smiling. "Shit! Ben, what''s wrong with her!?" Instructor Alicia began to panic but didn''t dare to approach. Lumine''s expression darkened. If even the instructors were so unsettled and confused, things were spiraling out of control. Without warning, she started walking¡­ Toward the edge of the cliff. Instructor Alicia and Benson rushed in front of her. "Cadet Kanae¡­ stop before I have to resort to force." Ben''s narrowed eyes bore into her. Jasmine nked them, and together they formed a barrier around Kanae. Blood continued to trickle from her eyes and mouth, an eerie sight that sent goosebumps crawling over Lumine''s skin. Then¡­ With a dull thud, she copsed onto the ground. Alicia and Benson blinked in confusion before sprinting to her side. Cautiously, they turned her over. Her eyes remained open and white, a haunting gaze that met nothingness. Blood smeared her face, but the smile never left her lips. Lumine slowly approached alongside Celestina and Jasmine. His breath caught in his throat. The cadets screamed once more, some doubled over, vomiting. Because¡­ Kanae was dead. "...." "She is gone, Alicia..." Benson took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping over the cadets. "An anomaly has urred. No one moves from here until we figure out why Cadet Kanae died. After that, we will have to return to the surface... too many things are going south." Lumine felt his fingers grow cold. His mind went nk. She was dead. How? Why? He didn''t know her well, but this was the first time Lumine had seen a dead human. The urge to vomit wed at him, but he held it back. The instructors acted calmly, as did some of the others around him, but he couldn''t show weakness here. "Lumine..." The voice snapped him out of his stupor. He turned to his left and saw Yelena standing there, her face pale as she clutched her arms, shivering. "Yelena, what''s wrong?" Worry gnawed at him as he noticed her abnormal behavior. Yelena shook her head slowly, looking up at him with wide eyes. "I don''t know, but¡­ it feels like someone is watching me the entire time." Lumine opened his mouth to dismiss her words, but closed it instantly. A dead body was here. And Yelena felt watched. His silver sword appeared in his hand, catching the attention of Jasmine and Celestina, who approached the duo. "Did you find a clue?" Lumine shook his head at Jasmine''s question. "No. But Yelena says she feels like someone is watching her... we might get attacked." Celestina looked around, confusion etched on her features. "I don''t see anyone watching you, though. Do you know from where?" Yelena shook her head. "I don''t... it''s more like I feel the presence everywhere." Lumine frowned. He knew Yelena had incredible instincts, so he wouldn''t dismiss her as crazy. If someone was making her feel this way, it had to be an enemy. But who? He didn''t know. "I never thought that taking a small nap would lead to the death of one of our fellow cadets." Lumine and the rest turned to see Vergil approach, yawning with azy smile on his face. He seemed rxed¡ªtoo rxed¡ªas if the death didn''t matter to him at all. "Do you have any clue what might have happened?" Celestina asked, not out of suspicion, but because Vergil seemed more knowledgeable about the mind. He had managed to get one of the Dark King clones to himself withoutying a finger on it, and Cadet Kanae''s death felt connected to something that might have corrupted her mind. But to everyone''s disappointment, Vergil shook his head. "I don''t, sadly. I was asleep when I woke up to some of you screaming. More importantly, where is Azriel?" "He climbed down to scout the area beforehand." "And that was a good idea? What if something happened to him?" "Instructor Kevin is down there with him." "So? Look at them." Vergil said, gesturing toward the instructors. "They have no clue what''s happening, hence the interrogation. What if something simr is going on down there, putting Instructor Kevin and Azriel in danger?" Jasmine''s face darkened. It wasn''t that she wasn''t worried¡ªshe was. Especially now, more than ever. But what could she do? Abandon everyone here at the possibility they might die like Kanae to save Azriel? She would. But she wanted to believe that Azriel could handle himself. Vergil''s eyes shifted to Yelena. "Ignoring the problem with Azriel, what''s up with you? Forgot your jacket?" "Apparently, someone dangerous is watching her every move." "Oh¡­" A look of understanding crossed Vergil''s face upon hearing Lumine''s exnation. "Can''t me ''em." Lumine felt his lips twitch. If he could, he would have liked to punch Vergil for how casual he seemed, but he couldn''t¡ªnot yet. "Is this some sort of private meeting? Am I allowed to join you guys?" Once again, a voice interrupted as another figure walked toward them. Everyone turned in surprise, recognizing someone they all knew in one way or another. Jasmine grumbled as the person stopped in front of her. "Finally donezing off... Nol?" Chapter 90: No Time to Look Back [2] "Haa¡­ haa..." Azriel was tired. Exhausted. He ran. He didn''t stop. He couldn''t. If he stopped¡­ Everything would be for naught. He would die. And have to redo everything. Which he desperately didn''t want to do. The heat was torture. The ck dunes stretched endlessly, littered with bones. The invisible sun, hiding behind the blinking stars, felt like moltenva on his skin. The more he pressed forward, the worse the heat became. And¡­ He was exposed. Watched. Eyes were everywhere. Yet none dared approach. They knew that to do so would mean death. He couldn''t see any of them either. Azriel was not their prey. No. Azriel was its prey. The Cradler. He was wrong. The Cradler didn''t care about the fire. It didn''t fight other void creatures, nor did it get distracted. It wanted only one thing. Azriel. Nothing else mattered. "Damn it all¡­!" Azriel cursed. His heart pounded furiously in his chest. No matter how much his legs ached, he kept running. Because¡­ The Cradler was behind him. The humming followed him, soft and relentless. It drifted on the air, gentle at first, like a luby meant to soothe. But each note swelled, rising above the thud of his footsteps, sweet yet suffocating. The hum grew clearer, more tender, as if it were calling him back¡ªbeckoning him to stop, to surrender. It was too soft, too kind. And the closer it came, the heavier it felt, pressing against his mind, sinking into his bones, urging him to slow down. "Ah gods, what have I gotten myself into!?" He nced back. Azriel risked a nce¡ªand instantly regretted it. "...!" His blood ran cold. The Cradler glided over the ck sand, its skeletal form barely grazing the ground. Long, emaciated arms cradled a swaddled bundle close to its hollow chest, while its head, toorge for its fragile body, lolled slightly to the side. Pale skin stretched tight over sharp bones glowed faintly in the dark, like a sickly ghost under a dying moon. Its face was shrouded in shadow, yet the outlines of deep, hollow eye sockets locked onto him with unrelenting focus. The creature''s too-wide mouth quivered in a twisted smile, humming its warped luby as if to soothe a child¡ªonly now, it was chasing him, and the distance between them was closing. Despite its slow, drifting movement, the Cradler seemed to be everywhere at once, its humming filling the air, making the very sand beneath him feel heavier. The swaddled bundle in its arms shifted, as if something within was alive, and for a brief, horrifying moment, he imagined that whatevery inside was watching him too. "Time is ticking, Azriel... No time to look back. You better hurry!" "What the¡ª? Argh!?" Surprised by the sudden voice beside him, Azriel stumbled through the sand. Chills ran down his spine, but he quickly regained his footing and sprinted onward. His startled eyes darted in front of him. There stood a person. He was just¡­ there. Yet every time Azriel blinked, he appeared further away. Smiling. "As if my day couldn''t get any worse¡­" Azriel scowled, pushing himself to run even faster. Leoughed lightly. Azriel felt dizzy at how Leo kept appearing without moving. "We haven''t seen each other in weeks, and this is the first thing you say? How rude." Ignoring him, Azriel noticed the humming growing fainter. ''Did it lose me?'' Gritting his teeth, he nced back. The Cradler wasn''t there anymore. His legs began to numb, and with no other choice, he ran toward a massive rock. He couldn''t stop in time, tripping and copsing onto his back. "Hooo... hooo¡­" He struggled to catch his breath, staring up at the blinking stars, his view suddenly blocked by Leo''s head, which loomed above him, smiling. "Should you really be resting here? You don''t have much time left. The attack will happen any moment." Azriel''s face hardened. "You must have had a lot of fun looking through my memories." Leo nodded. "Indeed. This time, I made sure to look at everything¡ªpast and present. Seriously, you''re an interesting individual, unlike anyone I''ve encountered." Leo nced at Azriel''s arm. "Even after all this time, I couldn''t figure out what that tattoo of yours means¡­ No," he shook his head, frustration seeping into his voice. "I did figure it out; it''s better to say I''ve forgotten. I can''t seem to keep it in my mind¡­ how annoying." Azriel stared at him wearily as Leo''s eyes locked with his. "Still, I didn''t think you would quietly let me sift through all your memories." A dryugh escaped Azriel''s lips. "Why bother? Your life is temporary. You miscalcted my strength. It''s not like I needed to do anything, even though if I had, it would have been too difficult." Leo''s smile faded, reced by a somber expression. "Indeed. But who could me me? I barely had enough time back then to imnt this inferior version of myself in your mind because of that Solomon and had to run away. You really piqued my curiosity, you know? I devoured so many soldiers back in Europe, yet they were all so¡­ boring. I thought you were just another lost kid." "¡­" "But who would have thought? You were indeed lost¡ªlost from your world and ended up here, in a supposed world from a book. Isn''t that funny? That we''re all just a bunch of letters brought to life in your eyes?" Leo crouched down, his face inches from Azriel''s, his smile darkening. "You are so weak¡­ I could have killed you right then and there. Just showing your little sister from that world of yours was enough to break you. Ah, but that wouldn''t be any fun, would it? I was curious about what more I could learn from you¡­ what more you had to offer. I''m d this version of mine was enough to at least read your memories." ''¡­He will retain all his memories from this version¡­'' This was bad. "So, what are you going to do now?" Azriel was beginning to regain his energy but stayed down, curious. He still didn''t hear the Cradler''s humming, meaning he was safe¡­ for now. "I''ll see how this unfolds. Will you fail? Seed? After that¡­ I will be gone. This version of me, at least." "¡­" Suddenly, Leo''s hand reached for Azriel''s neck, and Azriel didn''t move. Leo''s hand passed through him, leaving a cold emptiness. "¡­I wille for you. The real me. You''ve taught me a lot, Azriel¡ªshown me things I didn''t think were possible. For that, you will be my ultimate meal." A shudder ran down Azriel''s spine. rm bells rang in his head. His face turned grim. Every part of him screamed that... he had created something that should not exist. Leo stood, arms spread wide, a maniacal grin stretching across his face. "The boy who does not belong in this world! There will be no greater head to feast upon than yours!" "Fucking psychopath¡­" Azriel gritted his teeth, standing up. He was done listening. At that moment, the humming returned from behind him, worsening his mood with every passing second. So he started running again. "Remember, Azriel. You are mine alone¡ªbody and mind. No one else will take your life except me¡­ After all, you and I are meant to be one." ***** What felt like hours of running, enduring the relentless humming while the Cradler chased him, finally led Azriel to his destination. Perhaps it was best that the Cradler was behind him¡ªbecause no one else dared approach. Before him stood an ancient circr tform, reminiscent of the first floor where the Dark King resided. "¡­I wonder who made such a thing." Leo''s voice echoed, but Azriel ignored the remark, taking a deep breath. "Hooo..." ''Here goes nothing¡­'' He stepped forward. The moment he did, the tform''s ancient runes red to life, glowing as the ground split open, revealing a gaping maw¡ªa massive staircase spiraling downward. ''Fuck, it''s almost here!'' Without hesitation, Azriel ran down as fast as he could. Pain shot through his feet, screaming in agony, yet he pressed on. He was close. Everything ahead was cloaked in darkness, the humming growing nearer, more insistent. Azriel''s heart raced, threatening to burst from his chest. When he finally reached thest step, a burst of light illuminated the chamber. Torches lining the walls red to life, revealing what looked like an abandoned tunnel, long forgotten by time. He bit his lip, slowing down just a bit. The Cradler was already starting to descend the stairs. ''Ah, shit! Come on!'' He moved with a desperate pace that was neither walking nor running. He had to be careful here. The possibility of void creatures lurking in the shadows was guaranteed, whether they feared the Cradler or not¡ªhe had no way of knowing. He felt trapped. No matter where he went now, nowhere was safe. At least the tunnel was dry. The flickering torches offered little illumination, casting long, eerie shadows that danced on the walls. It felt like he was walking blindfolded. ''I''m a psychopath, just like this bastard for doing this¡­!'' In a way, it was slightlyforting having Leo next to him¡ªthankfully, he was silent. The thought of having to listen to his voice again would have driven Azriel mad. The tunnel was wide enough for two streets to be built within, making it feel both grand and suffocating. Azriel didn''t dare look back. The humming maintained a steady pace, neither getting closer nor further away, which meant one thing: the Cradler was just as cautious as he was. He couldn''t decide if that was good or bad. The tunnel stretched endlessly, warping his perception, distorting time as he walked¡ªand kept walking¡ªfor what seemed like hours. He lost count after ten thousand footsteps. He wasn''t alone in the dark. He felt the gazes of what felt like thousands of void creatures piercing through the shadows. Yet, once again, none approached. But¡­ This time, it felt different. The humming gnawed at him, tightening around his mind like a vice, urging him to stop, to rest, to surrender. But he didn''t. And finally, after what felt like an eternity, the tunnel came to an end. For the first time in what seemed like forever, Azriel smiled¡ªa strained, almost desperate smile. He stopped. The humming grew closer. But it was okay. Because ahead of himy something far more dreadful. Chapter 91: Unbalanced [1] When Celestina warned Azriel that the second floor was unbnced, she was right. But she had no idea just how much. Azriel did, though. Of course he did. Lumine hade here alone once and discovered something¡ªsomething that almost cost him his life. The abandoned tunnel on the second floor was random, unknown, and undiscovered, lying in the opposite direction from where the floor boss resided. The only way Azriel could reach this ce was by heading east from the strange rock he had mentioned to Kevin before they departed together. It took him several tries to navigate here, and the Cradler chasing him didn''t make it any easier¡ªexcept for the other void creatures, which were too terrified to attack. "I already knew this ce existed because of your memories, but... seeing is believing," the fake Leo remarked, gazing ahead alongside Azriel with a solemn expression. An undiscovered part of the second floor. The humming grew closer, reverberating through the air like a malevolent heartbeat, yet Azriel remained rooted in ce. He hesitated. Because ahead of him loomed an abyss. Darkness. A true void. The torches that had once flickered in the tunnel ceased where he stood, and nothing before him was illuminated. But there was no other way to go. It was either step into the darkness or face the Cradler¡ªand he wanted no part of either. Yet, he had no choice. From the very beginning, he had nned this. The Cradler was merely an unexpected variable. But it shouldn''t matter; as long as his n worked, he would rid himself of it. A crooked smile curled on the hateful figure beside Azriel. "Tick-tock, tick-tock¡ªbetter hurry and decide which path to gamble your fate upon." Azriel clenched his fists and took a deep breath, his throat dry as he licked his lips, trying to moisten them. The heat didn''t reach him here, yet he felt sweat trickling down his face. ''...Here goes nothing.'' He stepped forward. And then another step. And then one more. And then... Everything turned dark. His vision vanished. He could see nothing anymore. Perhaps he could have looked back, but his instincts screamed at him never to do so. Azriel pressed onward, the humming growing louder, more insistent. Yet he knew¡ªthe Cradler would hesitate, just as he did. He felt unbnced, taking each step slowly and carefully, afraid he might fall. And if he did, he might not hit anything at all¡ªonly fall forever. He focused on his breathing, trying to slow his racing heart, calming his nerves in the oppressive dark. The path was suffocating, disorienting his senses, twisting reality into a nightmare. "Wouldn''t it be funny if you got lost here? The prince wandering eternally in darkness, trying to find a way out. That would make a good bedtime story." Leo''s voice echoed mockingly to his right. But when Azriel nced over, he couldn''t see his face¡ªonly shadows dancing in the dark. Gritting his teeth, Azriel kept walking forward. Then the humming stopped. Azriel didn''t know whether to feel relieved or not. ''I need to hurry...!'' The hair on the back of his neck stood on end. He quickened his pace. "...." After what felt like an eternity of walking, as if hours had slipped away once again, Azriel''s feet and legs screamed in agony. Yet, amid the endless darkness, he finally spotted a glimmer of hope¡ªa chance to escape. Regaining all his vigor, Azriel dashed toward the source of light ahead of him. As he reached it, his breath caught in his throat. "Ah..." "Well, this is certainly a sight worth dying for..." Before himy a colossal cave, its sheer size dwarfing everything he had encountered in the depths of the tunnel. Standing on a bridge as wide as the tunnel, Azriel was momentarily disoriented by the stark contrast of vibrant light pouring in from the cave''s mouth. The bridge, crafted from ancient stone, was worn and cracked, etched with strange, indecipherable runes. Stepping forward in awe, Azriel leaned closer to examine the runes. "Ugh!" A sharp pain throbbed in his head as he strained to focus on the symbols. He turned away, moving cautiously toward the edge of the bridge. His blood ran cold. Beneath himy an endless void¡ªa bottomless chasm that swallowed all light and sound. Azriel''s heart raced; the void loomed like a gaping maw, a haunting reminder of the depths he had escaped. It was a chilling parallel to the path that had led him here, a dark abyss that seemed to beckon him closer. Azriel''s eyes narrowed as he looked ahead. The bridge ended at a colossal gate, eerily simr to the boss gate on the first floor. But this one¡­ this one was different. The gate didn''t just lead to another boss room. No, it led to the third floor. But it wouldn''t be easy. Everythinges at a price. There were no free passes in this world. Azriel''s brow furrowed. ''Why is nothing happening?'' It was too quiet. Far too still. His stomach churned uneasily. Something didn''t feel right. The silence was unnerving, as if the air itself was holding its breath. Azriel''s face darkened, frustration simmering beneath his skin. Too many things were slipping out of his control. He walked toward the gate, half-expecting the worst. When he reached it, he wasn''t surprised to find it unyielding. No matter how hard he pushed, it wouldn''t budge. The most irritating part? The same cryptic runes etched into the gate, making it unbearable to look at. Each nce sent a sharp throb through his skull. "Where''s the supposed guardian¡­?" ording to the book, there should have been a guardian here, just like the floor boss on the previous level¡ªone that protected the gate to the third floor here. But he was alone. Except for Leo. Azriel bit his lip, anxiety gnawing at him. "Don''t tell me... everything was for nothing¡ª" His words caught in his throat. A chill ran down his spine. His eyes widened, locking onto a figure emerging from the darkness, from the same tunnel he hade through. A figure that made his entire body shudder in fear. "Well, now you''re really screwed." It was the Cradler. There was no escape. He was trapped. The Cradler stood there, silent, its twisted smile spreading across its face. The usual humming was gone, reced by a sick, twisted enjoyment of Azriel''s fear. It relished his helplessness. Azriel''s heart raced. His n had been to let the Cradler and the guardian fight, then take out the survivor when they were weakened. But now, there was no guardian. No guardian to save him. The Cradler took a step forward. Azriel took a step back. Another step forward. Another retreat. Until his back hit the gate. Void Eater appeared in his hand. ''Am I really going to fight this thing?'' He didn''t want to. Not now. Maybe, by some stroke of luck, he could defeat it, but it would cost him everything he had left. And after that? He''d be too weak to face whatever came next. ''How much time has passed?'' Azriel''s thoughts raced. His body was screaming for rest. He hadn''t truly slept or recovered in what felt like days. The Cradler came closer, each step deliberate, savoring the moment. Azriel could hear his own pulse in his ears, the heavy thump of fear. There was no other choice now. Just as Azriel steeled himself to strike¡ª Xiu¡ª! An arrow tore through the back of the Cradler''s head, the tip emerging from its forehead. Azriel froze. The Cradler did too. Xiu¡ª! Xiu¡ª! Xiu¡ª! More arrows ripped through the Cradler''s body, ck, viscous blood leaking from the gaping wounds. The Cradler staggered, but it wasn''t dead. Not yet. It turned slowly, a twisted snarl curling on its lips. But before it could react, a sword shed through the air¡ªtoo fast for the creature to see. A clean sh across its neck. Its head rolled to the ground with a sickening thud. Azriel stood motionless, his mind reeling. He couldn''t believe what had just happened. His eyes darted toward his unexpected saviors. A small group of people emerged in his vision. "Looks like it''s finally show time." Four of them were d in ck uniforms, their presence unnerving in its precision and coldness. But then someone stepped out of the darkness. "...Instructor Benson." "...." Instructor Benson''s narrowed eyes locked onto Azriel. "Cadet Azriel... where is Instructor Kevin?" Azriel didn''t answer. Instead, his gaze shifted toward the others. Their uniforms made it obvious¡ªthey were military. One held a bow, another a sword, the third a spear, and thest, an axe. "Instructor, who are these people?" Azriel asked, though he already knew the answer. Benson grumbled, clearly annoyed at being ignored, but let out a frustrated sigh. "The void dungeon trip has been cancelled, Cadet. Instructor Alicia returned to the surface and reported sudden, dangerous changes on the floors. She warned that lives were at risk. And when you didn''t return with Instructor Kevin on time, we organized a search party. We''re lucky we tracked you down in time..." Benson''s eyes fell on the Cradler''s headless corpse, his expression grim as he turned back to Azriel. "So, let me ask you again¡ªwhere is Instructor Kevin? Shouldn''t he be with you?" "...." Silence. The air, already thick with tension, grew heavier. Azriel didn''t answer, his expression unreadable as his thoughts swirled in his mind. Time seemed to stretch unbearably between them. And then... "...I killed him." Chapter 92: Unbalanced [2] Celestina watched quietly from the sidelines, observing Lumine in conversation with Yelena and Vergil. Jasmine, on the other hand, seemed to be scolding Nol for reasons unknown. She didn''t join them. She couldn''t. Her mind was stuck on Kanae''s death. Celestina hadn''t known the cadet well, but they had spoken once, briefly, because of Azriel. And now, Kanae had died under her leadership. The weight of it crushed her, yet the circumstances made no sense. ''White eyes, blood leaking from her mouth, that smile¡­ mind control?'' But how? She hadn''t noticed anything. None of the instructors had. Not even Jasmine. Her gaze shifted to Benson and Alicia, the two instructors interrogating the cadets one by one. Her brow furrowed as she nced at Kanae''s corpse, now concealed beneath a white cloth. Quietly, Celestina stepped closer but stopped a few feet away. ''White eyes, blood from the eyes and mouth, smiling¡­ she was being controlled, or attacked¡­ but why did she die?'' Her eyes drifted to the edge of the cliff. Walking towards it, she crouched down, staring below. ''Was she trying to kill herself?'' Celestina shook her head. ''No, she still died even after she was stopped. Unless¡­ was it necessary to jump from the cliff? Or was she trying something else?'' She licked her dry lips, tucking a loose strand of silver hair behind her ear, the blinking stars above glinting off it. Then, she froze. Her eyes narrowed. ''Was she going somewhere?'' The thought struck hard. Had her killer made her attempt something, only to kill her when it failed? A chill crept down Celestina''s spine. Suddenly, she felt it¡ªthe gaze. The gaze that Yelena kept sensing. It pierced through her, a presence watching, tracking her every move. She couldn''t ce it, but it was everywhere at once. Her face darkened. ''Is it someone among us? Or¡­ something else?'' Then, it vanished. She exhaled, realizing she had been holding her breath, but the unease didn''t fade. Rising slowly, Celestina nced around. Nothing had changed¡ªeveryone and everything remained the same. But whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªhad been watching her was skilled. Skilled enough to evade her senses. Time seemed to slow as she scanned each face. No one appeared suspicious. No one acted abnormally. There were no sudden symptoms like those that had gued Kanae. Then, another gaze. Her eyes darted to Instructor Benson. He was watching her with his usual stoic expression as he stood beside Alicia. He nodded slightly before turning and walking away. Further from the cadets. The interrogations had stopped, and Celestina, confused, made her way to Alicia. As she approached, Alicia forced a smile, though the atmosphere was too heavy for any real warmth. With a death so unexinable and the strange phenomena in the void dungeon, happiness felt impossible. "Cadet Celestina, can I help you?" Celestina nodded, her gaze drifting to the retreating form of Benson. "Where is Instructor Benson going?" Alicia sighed softly. "We''re pulling back from the expedition. He''s heading to the tunnels to reach the base of the cliff¡­ to find Cadet Azriel and Instructor Kevin." "I see¡­" Celestina nodded in understanding, her eyes still on Benson''s distant figure. ''I hope he''s alright.'' She wasn''t sure how much time had passed¡ªit had to be over a day, longer than Azriel had promised. Normally, she wouldn''t worry with Instructor Kevin by his side, but there had been too many abnormal urrences. ''I''m surprised Jasmine hasn''t lost it yet¡­'' She nced at Jasmine, who was now listening to Nol, thetter attempting to exin himself with an awkwardugh. ''How strong is he really?'' Something about Nol didn''t sit right. Her instincts told her he was hiding something¡ªhe couldn''t just be ranked in the top 200. Sighing, she cast one more nce at Benson before turning away. But then, she stopped. Sweat dripped down her chin, hitting the ground. The gaze was back. She couldn''t ce it. And just as swiftly as it came, it vanished again. Celestina''s heart pounded. ''What the hell is going on?'' Turning, she saw Alicia walking towards a group of cadets, oblivious to the strange tension. Celestina''s eyes instinctively followed Benson''s path once more. ''Wait¡­'' Her breath trembled as she nced around. No one was watching her. No one seemed to notice her growing distress. And then, she followed Benson. ***** Azriel found a slight amusement in the expression Instructor Benson made. Though Benson''s face barely shifted¡ªhis eyes narrowing, brows furrowing¡ªAzriel still caught his bewilderment, which made the moment a tiny bit amusing to him. "...What did you just say?" Azriel''s amusement vanished at the sound of Benson''s shocked voice. He let out a long sigh. "It''s as I said, Instructor. I killed Instructor Kevin¡ªstabbed him in the back. Pierced his heart and throat. He trusted me, and I betrayed him." The moment those words left his mouth, the air thickened. It became harder to breathe, as if the atmosphere itself responded to the weight of his confession. Benson''s face remained still, but Azriel knew. He was angry. "It''s funny, isn''t it? Betrayal neveres from the enemy¡­ only from those you trust." Leo, lurking behind Benson and the others, grinned. No one could see or hear him, anyway. Azriel ignored Leo''s taunts. But he still heard them, and it worsened his mood. A sudden smile crept back onto Azriel''s face as he locked eyes with Benson. "You should''ve seen the look on his face when I stabbed him. Gods, the shock... he never expected it. In his final moments, all he felt was despair, hurt, and betrayal¡ªbecause he trusted one of his students." Benson''s brow furrowed further, his fists trembling with barely contained fury. "You¡­ you''re lying..." Azriel tilted his head slightly, his smile widening. "Lying?" His voice dripped with mockery. "And what proof do you have that I''m lying?" "..." Benson''s lips pressed into a thin line, his stoic expression cracking with each passing second. The others around him began to look at Azriel with suspicion. Azriel''s smile faded, his eyes narrowing. "Is it so hard to show me proof? It''s funny how you use me of lying when, let''s face it, aren''t we all liars here?" "...What...?" Azriel sighed again, sounding almost bored. "Fine. You want to make this difficult? Let''s make it easier, shall we?" Without warning, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small device. On its screen were six red dots. "!!" Benson and the others froze, eyes widening in shock. Azriel tossed the device onto the cold ground. The sound echoed in the silence. "Are you still going to lie to me?" Benson''s gaze trembled as he stared at the device. Azriel''s eyes swept over the group, meeting each man''s gaze. "And seriously, you lot should never consider theater¡ªor auditioning for any movies. You''re not even qualified to be background extras. Pathetic, really." The four men looked bewildered, trying to process his words. Leo whistled from behind them. "Damn, you really hit them where it hurts." Azriel twirled Void Eater in his hand, a yful smile curling his lips. "What? I''m right, aren''t I? You all followed me blindly to this ce on the second floor. Did you really think I didn''t know about this bridge? That I came here by ident? Seriously, did you even stop to think for a second that I knew about all of this all along?" His gaze locked onto Benson, whose eyes were now red. Whether from sadness¡ªsadness over his friend''s death¡ªor rage, Azriel couldn''t tell. Maybe both. "All of you belong to Neo Genesis." "...." A deafening silence followed Azriel''s words. No one spoke. Everyone''s expressions grew serious. Instructor Benson closed his eyes, taking a deep breath before exhaling slowly. When he opened them again, the red in his gaze had dulled¡ªhe looked calmer as he fixed his stare on Azriel. "...So, now what?" Azriel raised an eyebrow, confused by the question. "We''re five against one. Not to mention, I''m a Grade 3 Advanced, and the others are Intermediate-ranked." Azriel met his gaze, showing no sign of concern. Instead, he responded with his own question. "Instructor, answer me this. What you''re doing here¡ªit''s treason. Not just against the academy, but against all four great ns, and the entirety of Asia... why?" Benson looked at him as the other four men tightened their grips on their weapons, ready to strike. "...Prince Azriel Crimson, please ept your death gracefully. For the future of humanity." ''Of course...'' A crooked smile spread across Azriel''s face as he gripped Void Eater with both hands, holding it in front of him. "I should warn you¡ªI''m really terrible at dying." Tension thickened in the air as they faced off, hostility brewing in their eyes. Benson remained the only one standing straight, hands calmly behind his back. Just as they were all about to move... Everyone froze. "...!" "What the fuck!?" "...How is this possible?" "Shit." The men''s voices trembled, disbelief etched into their faces¡ªeven Benson and Azriel stared, stunned. Leo burst intoughter, clutching his belly as he wiped tears from his eyes. "Hahaha! Now this is what you call a plot twist!" The body on the floor... The Cradler. It rose. Slowly, it stood, headless, as thick, ck blood oozed from its neck. Everyone stood paralyzed, eyes wide with shock. The creature towered over them, its body moving with an eerie grace as it bent down, picking up its decapitated head¡ªstill wearing that grotesque smile. And then... it ced the head back onto its neck, where it reattached itself, as if nothing had ever happened. "Ah... fuck." Chapter 93: Unbalanced [3] Celestina dragged her feet through the ck sand, her breath ragged as sweat caused her silver hair to stick to her face. She still wore her soul armor, which offered some resistance to the heat, but not enough for the relentless ck desert. At first, she had followed Instructor Benson in secret. Too many things didn''t add up. When she reached the bottom of the tunnel, she was shocked to see Instructor Benson meeting with four men she didn''t recognize. They wore standard ck military uniforms. But... why? Why would soldiers be here, in the void dungeon? It was a strict rule that only academy students were allowed entry for the next few weeks. Driven by curiosity, she continued following them. Or at least, she tried her best. They moved fast. Too fast. Like they knew exactly where they were going. And she was certain they did, especially with the strange device Instructor Benson held. It was difficult to keep pace without being noticed, and she lost them more than once. Only the faint footprints in the sand allowed her to track them. Even then, she had to hurry, as the asional gust of wind would blow, threatening to erase the trail. Eventually, she arrived at a strange, circr tform that was wide open, with stairs leading down into something unknown. The sight filled Celestina with a sense of unease. What is this ce? Why did theye here? Instructor Benson was supposed to find Azriel and Instructor Kevin. Did that mean they were here too? Her mind raced with questions, but she didn''t let them stop her. Taking a deep breath, she summoned her silver sword, gripping its hilt tightly. She descended the stairs. With every step, the air grew heavier, the darkness thickening around her. Finally, she reached the bottom. What she saw stunned her. It was an abandoned tunnel, dimly lit by flickering torches along the walls. But that wasn''t what made her freeze. Blood. And mana cores. Everywhere. It seemed like Instructor Benson and the soldiers had ughtered the residents of this strange tunnel. And yet... She felt a strange sense of delight. Why? Because all the mana cores were untouched. They hadn''t been consumed. That meant they were all hers. Surely, they wouldn''t mind? She was so close to breaking through, to bing a Grade 1 Awakened after defeating the Dark King and absorbing its core. With these mana cores, she''d not only achieve that but surpass it. It would be foolish not to take advantage. It was their own fault for leaving them behind. Celestina approached one of the cores, picking it up with a smile. The entire void dungeon had been strange, slow-paced. In truth... She wanted to kill more void creatures. She wanted to grow stronger. But the chance had rarely presented itself. Just as she was about to consume the mana core, though... She felt it. A gaze. Her brows furrowed, and she looked up. And froze. Above her, hidden in the thick darkness of the ceiling, were dozens of vermilion eyes, staring back at her. Her face darkened. ''I should have known... life can never be easy.'' ***** Azriel and the others froze, their expressions grim as they faced the Cradler. The creature stood before them, smiling twistedly, its hollow eye sockets locked on them like ck pits of endless terror. The swaddled bundle it had been cradling earlier was now gone. Azriel''s eyes met the sunken void where the Cradler''s eyes should have been, and a deep, primal fear washed over him. His entire body shuddered involuntarily. The sheer horror of seeing a creature survive decapitation was unsettling enough, but the way it stood there¡ªwhole again, unfazed¡ªwas something beyond terrifying. For a brief moment, the Cradler looked away from Azriel, its gaze shifting towards one of the soldiers holding a spear. Azriel''s heart pounded in his chest, and without thinking, his body tensed, sensing the imminent danger. Benson''s face had paled, his normallyposed demeanor cracking as he shouted desperately, "Get away from there, now!" But it was toote. The soldier didn''t even have time to register the warning. One second the Cradler stood far away; the next, it had closed the distance in a blink, appearing directly in front of the man with the spear. A high-pitched whistle cut through the air as an arrow shot toward the creature. But before it could make contact, the Cradlerzily raised one of its long, unnervingly thin hands, gripping the arrow mid-air. The archer''s face twisted in shock, his eyes widening in disbelief as the Cradler''s fingers tightened, reducing the arrow to dust. And then, with a sickeningly fluid motion, the Cradler raised its grotesque hand and shed the spearman across the neck. The blow was so swift that for a moment, it seemed as though nothing had happened. But then the soldier''s head detached from his body, rolling across the bridge before tumbling into the void below. Azriel''s mind nked. His stomach churned, and his breath caught in his throat as he watched the life drain from the man in front of him. The sight of blood sttering the ground only added to the mounting horror that consumed him. "¡­Shit!" Instructor Benson''s voice broke the silence,ced with urgency. "Back off! All of you, don''t engage! I''ll handle this!" But Azriel barely heard him. Before Benson could finish hismand, the Cradler vanished again. It was so fast¡ªinhumanly fast¡ªthat Azriel had trouble tracking its movement. One blink, and it was gone. Another blink, and it was already in front of the archer. "No¡­ please¡­" the archer''s lips trembled, his voice barely audible. The Cradler''s grotesque fingers moved with the same precision and cruelty, slicing through the archer''s neck like it was cutting through paper. His head fell, rolling across the cold stone bridge before disappearing over the edge, just like the spearman''s. Azriel released a shaky breath. His heart raced as the weight of the situation bore down on him. This wasn''t just any ordinary void creature. How was he supposed to defeat something like this? His hands trembled slightly as he instinctively peered into the Cradler''s mana core. ''A Grade 3 demon...'' Azriel''s face went pale. This realization hit him like a brick. Though Instructor Benson was also a Grade 3 advanced , it wasmon knowledge that a void creature of the same rank as a human was still far more formidable in one-on-onebat. It wasn''t just a difference in strength, but in nature¡ªa demon like this had abilities that humans couldn''t begin to match. The two remaining soldiers stood frozen in fear, their eyes wide as they clutched their weapons tightly. Despite their terror, they gritted their teeth, trying to maintainposure. It was a futile effort, given the carnage they had just witnessed. Without warning, a sword appeared in Instructor Benson''s hand. He lunged forward, aiming to strike the Cradler down. But the creature was fast¡ªits unnaturally long nails intercepted the blow with ease, and a shockwave rippled through the air, causing the ground beneath them to crack and crumble. Azriel''s mind clicked into ce, a sudden realization dawning on him. ''Wait¡­ this could work.'' So what if the guardian was missing? While it might have been stronger than the Cradler, this fight still presented an opportunity. With Instructor Benson here, he could enact the same n. Let them sh. Let them fight it out. But then his gaze shifted to the two remaining soldiers¡ªthe ones from Neo Genesis. They had to go. Azriel gripped Void Eater tightly in his hand, his knuckles white as he watched Instructor Benson. Surprisingly, Benson seemed to be holding his own against the Cradler, at least for now. Neither had used their full abilities yet, but Azriel knew it was only a matter of time. Fighting on this narrow bridge was far from ideal, but none of them had a choice. Spotting an opening, Azriel dashed forward, running past both the Cradler and Benson. For a brief, heart-stopping second, the Cradler''s hollow gaze met Azriel''s. Its unnaturally wide smile stretched even further, sending a chill down his spine, before it turned its attention back to Benson. ''Dammit..!'' Azriel pressed on, closing the distance between him and the two trembling soldiers. They were distracted, their fear palpable. Reaching them before they could react, Azriel thrust Void Eater at the swordsman''s throat. The man noticed just in time, jerking his head to the side. But not fast enough. "Gah! Damn it¡­!" The swordsman fell to the ground, clutching his ear, blood seeping through his fingers. Both soldiers scrambled back, distancing themselves from Azriel, eyes wide with panic. Azriel narrowed his gaze. ''[Death''s Blossom].'' In an instant, ck smoke poured from Azriel''s mouth and nose, coiling around his body like serpents, red lightning crackling around him as well. The tips of his hair turned white, and the ground beneath his feet followed suit, frosting over with an unnatural chill. And then, Azriel vanished from their sight. Chapter 94: Unbalanced [4] The two soldiers'' eyes widened in surprise as Azriel''s attack came at them. The man with the axe gritted his teeth, suddenly spinning and bringing his weapon down with a deafening crash. The sound of steel echoed through the cave, reverberating ominously. Azriel blinked, taken aback¡ªhe had been parried. This was the first time since arriving in this world that someone had managed to block his first move. He didn''t have a chance to catch his breath as the axe-wielding soldier pressed the attack, his movements fluid, each swing revealing his mastery of the weapon. Azriel gritted his teeth, barely managing to block each strike, but it was clear¡ªhe was on the defensive, each blow pushing him closer to the edge of the bridge. His arms began to go numb under the weight of the man''s relentless onught. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the swordsman, his ear still bleeding, charging toward him with fury painted across his face. ''Curse it all¡­!'' Just as his foot hovered dangerously over the edge of the edge, Azriel parried the axe with Void Eater andunched a brutal kick into the man''s abdomen. The impact sent spit flying from his mouth as he stumbled backward. Azriel wasn''t finished. Grabbing the man''s hair, he yanked him toward the swordsman, forcing thetter to falter and cancel his attack. But Azriel didn''t stop there. In an instant, he activated [Death''s Blossom], disappearing from their sight. He reappeared in front of them, Void Eater swinging through the air, but the swordsman managed to block with his de. Azriel pushed forward, sending the man staggering back, only for the axe-wielder to swing horizontally at his side. Azriel twisted awkwardly, blocking the strike in time, sparks flying from the collision. The swordsman lunged, thrusting his sword at Azriel''s eyes. He ducked, narrowly avoiding the de, and struck the man in the sr plexus with his left palm. Before he could follow through, the axe-wielder kicked his legs out from under him, sending Azriel crashing to one knee. Both soldiers brought their weapons down at him in unison. Azriel raised Void Eater above his head, the katana straining under the force of theirbined assault. His bones felt as if they were about to snap from the pressure. But he didn''t give in. He couldn''t. This was only the beginning. Suddenly, red lightning crackled around his body¡ªdifferent this time. It felt¡­ charged, building in intensity. The soldiers'' eyes widened, and they instantly backed away from him. A secondter, red lightning discharged from his body in a small radius, forcing them further back. Taking advantage of the moment, Azriel leaped to his feet, catching his ragged breath. He nced toward the gate where the Cradler and Instructor Benson were still locked inbat. It was strange¡ªthey were shing, but nothing more. He could easily follow their movements now. Neither was fighting seriously. Azriel''s face grew grim. He had to deal with these two soldiers before the real fight began. ''[Death''s Blossom] isn''t fast enough for both of them...'' He could unleash a maximum of three strikes with the first move of [Dance of Death], but these Neo Genesis soldiers had already seen through it. Just as he was formting his next move, a gust of wind hit his face. The swordsman was smirking. Azriel''s instincts red as the hairs on the back of his neck stood up. ''Shit!'' He spun around just in time to block the axe aimed at his head. The soldier had somehow appeared behind him, despite being next to the swordsman moments ago. ''What the hell?! How did he move so fast?!'' Azriel''s mind raced. But before he could process it, another gust of wind blew past him. He kicked the axe-wielder back and spun again, narrowly intercepting the swordsman''s strike. But¡­ His luck was running out. The axe-wielder swung again from behind. Azriel tried to dodge, but the swordsman held him in ce. The de grazed his back, cutting through his ice shield just in time to prevent a deeper wound. "Argh!" Azriel grunted in pain, his body shuddering. His left fist was now encased in a gauntlet of ice, and before the swordsman could react, Azriel drove it into his face, sending him flying. The ice shattered on impact, and Azriel quickly turned his attention back to the axe-wielder, who was struggling to free his weapon from the ground. ''Idiot...'' Azriel kicked him square in the face, sending him reeling. His body crackled with lightning again, and he lunged forward, closing in on the dazed man. But just as he raised Void Eater to finish him off, another gust of wind swept in from behind. Azriel clicked his tongue in frustration as the swordsman appeared again, faster than before. He narrowed his eyes. ''...Wind.'' The swordsman had to have some sort of wind affinity. That much was clear. Azriel''s eyes darted around, but the axe-wielder had vanished again. He was fast¡ªtoo fast. Then, in a blink, the axe-wielder reappeared at Azriel''s side, swinging his weapon at his neck. Azriel barely ducked in time, leaping back to safety. ''Wind affinity for the swordsman, but the axe-wielder¡­ invisibility? I can''t tell if it''s an affinity, skill or a unique skill.'' Azriel gritted his teeth. Fortunately, there seemed to be a limitation¡ªotherwise, the axe-wielder wouldn''t need to reveal himself while attacking. If he could move freely, Azriel would''ve been dead by now. But he wasn''t out of the fight yet. In the blink of an eye, the axe-wielder vanished again, and the swordsman, carried by a gust of wind, charged at Azriel. "Annoying..." They were relentless. Azriel didn''t hesitate. Red lightning crackled around him, but he stood rooted in ce, unmoving. When he blinked, both of them nked him, weapons raised to strike from either side. And then... Azriel parried both attacks at monstrous speed, leaving only red lightning trailing in the air. The two soldiers stared wide-eyed, but they didn''t retreat. Instead, they pressed forward, attacking faster, stronger, and more relentlessly. Azriel matched them, standing firm, parrying each blow with precision. To an outsider¡ªsomeone even of Awakened rank¡ªit would have been impossible to track their movements. From a distance, all that could be seen were three figures standing still, their arms moving like a blur, with red lightning illuminating the chaos. Azriel gritted his teeth. ''Faster...!'' They pushed themselves too. Azriel''s muscles strained under the pressure, his body protesting with each movement. Cuts began to appear on his face and body. He tried to shield himself with ice before each strike couldnd, but hecked the mana to reinforce it properly. The ice shattered upon impact, unable to fully block their relentless blows. The three fighters were relentless, blood sttering across the ground, painting a gruesome scene. And then... Azriel''s lips twisted into a crooked smile, his bloodied face unnerving the two soldiers, who narrowed their eyes in apprehension. ''Finally...'' But by then, it was toote. The oue of this exchange had already been decided the moment they tried to match Azriel''s speed. Their mistake wasn''t trying to be faster than him¡ªafter all, speed wasn''t the deciding factor. It was endurance. And... Which weapon would break first. On one side was Void Eater, the soul weapon once wielded by the great king Joaquin Crimson. On the other side, a simple sword and axe forged by unknown hands, wielded by men of no renown. The answer was obvious. In a split second, Azriel''s smile widened. His lightning shifted from red to white, catching them both off guard. Void Eater, now enveloped in crackling white lightning, shed with their weapons. In an instant, the sword and axe froze over, and then... They shattered. "...!" Without hesitation, Azriel kicked the former axe-wielder aside and drove Void Eater into the swordsman''s throat. A sickening sound filled the air as the katana pierced flesh and windpipe. Azriel could feel the resistance, the slickness of it. It disgusted him. The swordsman''s eyes widened in shock as blood gurgled in his throat, his life quickly fading. Azriel pulled Void Eater free, and with a dull thud, the swordsman copsed to the ground. "No! Vaan!" The former axe-wielder''s voice echoed through the cave, thick with anguish. Vaan. ''So that was the swordsman''s name.'' But Azriel couldn''t dwell on it. He approached the axe-wielder, who had fallen to his knees, despair etched across his bloodied face. Gritting his teeth, the man red at Azriel, his eyes full of hate. "You... you demon! Killing without remorse!" Azriel looked down at him, blood dripping from his body onto the cold stone floor. "...The real demons are the ones fighting on the other side of this bridge¡ªyour boss and my instructor. He was going to kill me... and the other cadets." "No!" The axe-wielder shook his head desperately, tears mixing with the blood on his face. "It was only going to be you! He wasn''t going to kill anyone else! But now... ah, shit!" Azriel sighed as the man''s gaze fell to the floor, tears streaming freely. "What is your name?" Azriel asked. The man lifted his head, ring at him, voice hoarse and trembling. "Go to hell..." Azriel looked solemnly before plunging Void Eater into his throat as well. Blood seeped from the man''s lips, his eyes dulling as life drained from them. Momentster, he copsed onto the cold floor, joining Vaan in death. The fight was over. Azriel stood victorious. And in the end... All Azriel felt was the euphoric rush from [Core Reaper]. Then it hit him. "Oh..." He had advanced a grade. Chapter 95: Birth of Genesis [1] Azriel looked solemnly before plunging Void Eater into his throat. Blood seeped from the man''s lips as the light in his eyes faded. He copsed onto the cold, hard ground. And in the end¡­ All Azriel felt was the euphoric rush from [Core Reaper]. But then, he felt it. He had advanced a grade. Yet, even as he sensed the shift in power, there was no joy. How could there be? The weight of killing two humans gnawed at him. And worse, [Core Reaper] had made it feel... good. Which only made it a thousand times worse. "You''re getting used to it. No vomiting this time like with your first kill. You adapt quickly," Leo said, his voice casual as he stood beside Azriel, a satisfied smile curling on his lips. He nced at the bodies. "Piercing their throats... how gruesome." Azriel sighed, lowering himself to the cold floor. He needed to recover. This was only the beginning. The two men he had killed were insignificant in the grand scheme of things. Mere specks of dust. Suddenly, a deafening crash reverberated through the cave, shaking the bridge. Azriel''s eyes widened as he squinted through the dust. What he saw made him question reality. There, in the center of the bridge, stood Instructor Benson. He towered over the Cradler, who now knelt, both arms severed, ck blood pouring from its wounds. Ance¡ªobsidian, its surface matte and sharp¡ªpierced the Cradler''s chest, its vicious point protruding from its back. Azriel''s breath hitched. But that wasn''t the most shocking part. Benson was d in armor. Soul armor. The ckened metal clung to him, sleek and without unnecessary embellishments. Its edges looked as though they could cut as easily as they protected. Every movement in the armor was fluid, Benson wearing it as though it was part of him¡ªan embodiment of menace. Not a single scratch marked its surface. "You really miscalcted this one..." Azriel couldn''t disagree. Benson had never fought in the book. He didn''t know his real power. He was just a Grade 3 Advanced, or so Azriel had thought. Everything about Benson¡ªhis ck hair, his ck eyes, his cold demeanor¡ªwas unsettling. And as Benson stared down at the Cradler, who smiled even in defeat, Azriel felt his skin crawl. The Cradler''s empty eyes locked onto him. Even on death''s doorstep, the creature only had eyes for him. Why? Benson ripped thence from its chest and, without hesitation, tore the mana core from its body. The Cradler slumped forward. Dead. This time, there was noing back. Even for something like the Cradler, without a heart and a core, death was final. Azriel hoped. Benson sighed, then turned his gaze to Azriel. His eyes briefly flickered to the two corpses at his feet before settling back on him. "As expected, those two weren''t enough to get rid of you... my prince." Azriel''s eyes narrowed as he forced himself to stand. His body ached, but not enough to waste a health potion. "Nice armor." Benson hummed, taking slow, deliberate steps forward. His footsteps echoed ominously. "I find it strange that you don''t have one yourself. After all, you spent two years in the Void Realm, and you''re a prince." "I didn''t think armor suited me, but... I might need to rethink that." Benson continued his slow advance. "Let''s not waste any more time. Only one of us leaves here today, my prince." Azriel gripped Void Eater tighter, his mind racing. ''How much longer¡­?'' Fighting Benson seemed inevitable now. It wasn''t a surprise. Too many things had gone wrong. But killing someone who just took down a Grade 3 demon single-handedly? That was going to be a challenge. ''I can''t hold back this time.'' If he did, it would be his end. A crooked smile spread across Azriel''s face as he began walking toward Benson. "I''ll dly be your executioner today, Instructor." Then¡­ His face turned nk. ***** Instructor Ranni narrowed her eyes as she saw a figure dressed in full ck approach her. His skin was pale white, but she could not discern anything else. The presence of the man made her skin crawl. ''So it''s finally time, huh...?'' As the man approached and got closer, Instructor Ranni saw something that left her stunned. The man in ck... his eyes were covered with a ck cloth. ''He is blind...?'' Once he got close enough, he stopped in front of her. Instructor Ranni unconsciously tensed up. "Sir, you cannot enter the void dungeon for the next few weeks; the Hero Academy has it booked for that time." The man in ck smiled¡ªa kind smile. "...." "You certainly are diligent, not taking any breaks even after days have passed. Not even when the second group entered the void dungeon. You are admirable, to say the least, Instructor Ranni." Ranni furrowed her brows slightly. ''He knows who I am... Is he really blind?'' The man in ck shook his head. "Well, no matter. It''s not like I''m entering the void dungeon; those who wanted to have already..." "...what?" Instructor Ranni felt the hairs on her nape stand on end. There was something fundamentally wrong with this man, but she couldn''t ce what it was. Suddenly, her eyes widened as the ground shook violently, and the sound of explosions resounded through the sacred capital. People screamed and began running in every direction¡ªsome tripping over one another, others crying, not knowing where to go. It all happened so suddenly. ''Bombs...?'' "... Are you sure you want to chit-chat with me, or would you rather go save the pitiful children who are going to be buried under rubble?" Instructor Ranni red at the man in ck. She was about to attack him but held back. It wouldn''t help her now. She calmed as a thought passed through her mind. ''Right, Solomon is here. He must have already prevented anyone from dying...'' A sigh escaped her lips as she gazed at the man in ck more calmly. Though he wore a cloth covering his eyes, she felt them piercing her. "Oh? So the students are more precious? Well, it''s an obvious choice. I''m d you aren''t stupid." "You Neo Genesis really know how to put on a show. I''ll give you that. But... you''ve already lost. I''m giving you a choice." She took a step forward. "Let me take you in quietly, or I will kill you here on the spot for treason." A curious smile appeared on his face. "I''ve already lost? Now I''m certainly curious what made you think that. Perhaps I should go see what''s happening down there after all..." "As if I would¡ª!" She cut her words short as she heard another explosion and more people screaming. Her face darkened. ''What is that clown doing...?'' Was he fighting someone who wouldn''t let him end this quickly? She shook her head inwardly as the man in ck took a step forward. "I''ve changed my mind. Please step aside, Miss Ranni. You don''t have to worry, though, as I will only be observing." "The only ce you''ll be observing is the dirt seeping through your coffin." "!?" A sudden voice came from behind the man in ck as both Instructor Ranni and he turned toward the source. ''What is he doing here...?'' She was stunned. "Things are certainly getting more interesting by the second... So this is where you got your confidence from. The ns have been leaked." Both looked at the new individual, and Ranni widened her eyes. A man stood there, his blond hair catching the light, and his green eyes pierced back at the man in ck. "Grandmaster Thomas, what are you doing here!?" Thomas''s eyes traveled to Instructor Ranni. "Instructor Ranni, it''s good to see you again. s, I wish our reunion could have been under more fortunate circumstances. As for your question... you can me the prince." ''Prince? Does he mean prince Azriel? ...Why?'' She was confused. There was no reason for Thomas to be here. The right-hand man of Ragnar should always stay by the Frost King''s side. Yet here he was, moving without his king, only acting on Azriel''s words. Why? "Hm? It looks like your presence was for nothing after all, Grandmaster Thomas." "...?" Thomas looked at him, confused, his eyebrows furrowed in puzzlement. The screams of the people grew more frantic, and the sounds of explosions and battles erupted against Neo Genesis and the heroes arriving at the scene. It wasn''t looking good. But at least they could apprehend the man in front of them with Thomas here. She wasn''t sure how strong the man in ck was; perhaps he was weak enough for Instructor Ranni to take him down without Thomas''s help. But she had an unsettling feeling about the man in ck. As Ranni met Thomas''s gaze, they both stepped toward the man in ck. But not even a secondter, a crushing gravity pressed down on them. Neither were spared. Both were brought to their knees. ''Ugh...!'' It was horrifying. Suffocating. Painful. Barely, she managed to look up, and to her surprise, the man in ck was kneeling. rm bells rang in her head. ''Run!'' She had to run. But she couldn''t. Something terrible was happening. The sound of people screaming and distant battles faded as the pressure locked both Thomas and Ranni in ce. Then, she felt someone approach. "I greet the great Heptarch Zoran, Apostle of Ruin." Her mind nked. Thomas''s mind nked. Words escaped that they barely understood. Both their faces were covered with sweat as it dripped onto the floor. "Ah..." A barely audible sound escaped her lips. ''Heptarch... one of the seven rumored kings of Neo Genesis...?'' She didn''t want to believe it. Why was someone like that here? Her eyes traveled toward the figure¡ªor whatever that thing was. Her body shuddered and froze. It didn''t seem like a person. It was like a humanoid living darkness stood in front of her, its wide white eyes gazing at her. There was no mouth visible, yet its voice made her blood run cold. "Order everyone to retreat immediately. The n has failed." "What about the ones inside?" "They are all dead by now." The man in ck didn''t speak for a few seconds. "¡­Very well." Just like that, the man in ck stood up and walked away. Zoran suddenly turned toward Thomas, looking down at him. Thomas was sweating furiously as he looked at Zoran with fear in his eyes. "Grandmaster Thomas. I''d like you to answer one thing. Answer me truthfully, and I will spare the life of Princess Celestina Frost. Answer incorrectly, and she dies the most gruesome death possible." Thomas''s face went as pale as it could at Zoran''s words. "Now then, the one who called you here, does he go by the name of Prince Azriel Crimson?" ''Huh...?'' Ranni felt her heart thump as Zoran asked the question. His voice was emotionless the entire time, but the moment he mentioned Azriel''s name, it filled with hatred. ''Where is Solomon...? Don''t tell me he lost!?'' There was nothing she could do. The only ones who stood a chance against Zoran at this point were Freya and Solomon. Maybe even Salvator. "...Y-yes. He was the one who contacted me privately, telling me that the sacred capital was going to be attacked, and I couldn''t tell anyone¡ªnot even my king." Zoran nodded as Thomas didn''t hesitate. His loyalty was never to Azriel. If he had to choose between Celestina and Azriel, he would pick Celestina instantly, as much as it hurt him. "¡­So he really knew." With that, Zoran suddenly walked toward the void dungeon. Ranni did not turn her head as Zoran ignored her presence and walked into the ck hole. In an instant, it swallowed him whole. The pressure instantly disappeared with his departure. The man in ck was gone. The fighting and chaos continued, yet... Ranni and Thomas did not move. Chapter 96: Birth of Genesis [2] ''So this is what he looks like when he''s serious?'' Instructor Benson narrowed his eyes as he stopped a few meters in front of Azriel. During the fight against the Cradler, Benson had asionally glimpsed at Azriel''s battle. There was nothing particrly noteworthy¡ªexcept for that odd sword art. His own fight with the Cradler hadn''t been too difficult. As he expected, the abomination specialized in mind attacks. But Benson excelled at resisting such assaults. For someone of the same mana core level to affect him mentally would have been nearly impossible. And since the Cradlercked skill in closebat, it didn''t take him long to finish it. But still, it was a strange creature¡ªsurviving decapitation, needing to have its heart and mana core ripped out. And the strangest part? It only seemed to care about Azriel. ''Yes, it was definitely odd. But that was all.'' At least, as far as the Cradler was concerned. Azriel''s nk, emotionless face hadn''t changed during his fight against the two intermediate ranks earlier. They weren''t bad fighters¡ªneither the best nor the worst in their rank. Yet they hadn''t even had the chance to use their [Unique Skill], thanks to Azriel. Still, Azriel had been injured. Not badly, but enough to notice. ''He held back, yet allowed himself to get hurt?'' It annoyed Benson, a peculiar mix of frustration and intrigue, as if he was being taken seriously and dismissed at the same time. In his eyes, the battle had already been decided. He had a soul weapon, and was of a higher mana core level. Defeat was inevitable. Azriel stopped a few meters away, his face as emotionless as ever. Then... Benson lunged at him, moving so fast the air rippled and the ground exploded in his wake. In a heartbeat, he was in front of Azriel, hisnce aimed straight for the boy''s crimson eye. But at thest possible second, Azriel dodged, tilting his head to the left. Not wasting a moment, Azriel countered, thrusting Void Eater, now crackling with red lightning, toward Benson''s obsidian eye. But Benson was still faster. Effortlessly, he spun hisnce, its hilt shing against Void Eater''s de, redirecting the strike past his head. With a swift kick to Azriel''s chest, he sent the boy flying. Azriel rolled across the ground but got back up almost immediately, his body visibly injured, though he showed no signs of pain. He stood, Void Eater in front of him, lightning crackling ominously. ''...He''s not using his ice affinity. Is it due to ack of mana? Or is he less proficient with itpared to his lightning?'' It had been a shock to discover that Azriel had two affinities. But the boy was still too young to make both a true threat. That didn''t mean Benson would be reckless. His experience had taught him never to underestimate his opponent. Azriel made the next move. Using [Death''s Blossom], he closed the distance in an instant. Benson, narrowing his eyes, dodged the first strike aimed at his heart. A trail of ck smoke,ced with lightning, followed Azriel''s movements as Benson blocked the second attack¡ªa sh intended to cut across his abdomen. To his surprise, Azriel didn''t retreat. Instead, his de slid off thence, thrusting Void Eater toward Benson''s neck. But it wasn''t fast enough. Instead of dodging or blocking with hisnce, Benson caught Void Eater with his bare hand, his armor cracking under the strain. Blood dripped from his palm as it hit the ground, but Void Eater was stuck, unable to move. Azriel didn''t push. Instead, he released his grip, leaping back before desummoning and re-summoning Void Eater. Benson watched him carefully, their eyes locking. "You''ve got an astounding mana capacity and regeneration," Benson remarked. "to use your affinity and sword art multiple times... and even summon and dismiss your soul weapon without hesitation." In battle, everything cost mana. Without mana, one would lose. ''His mana capacity rivals mine...'' But what concerned Benson more was that Azriel''s mana regeneration was superior. Meaning, at this point, Azriel likely had more mana left than he did. ''Still... he can''t win. So what''s he nning?'' A sigh escaped his lips. "Out of respect, I won''t hold back anymore." With a sudden kick off the ground, Benson lunged at Azriel, arriving in front of him much faster than before. Azriel didn''t even have time to blink before Benson''snce was thrust toward his heart. Lightning crackled around Azriel''s body as he managed to shift to the side, but he wasn''t fast enough. Thence sliced into his ribs, blood seeping from the wound. Benson didn''t relent. With a swift motion, his bleeding right hand shot forward, gripping Azriel''s left arm. He hurled him like a rag doll, sending him crashing into the spot where Benson had stood moments before. The floor cracked beneath Azriel''s impact. Benson remained motionless, then threw hisnce directly at Azriel. Azriel''s emotionless eyes caught sight of the weapon just in time. Pushing himself off the ground, he rolled aside as thence pierced the floor where he hadin. Instructor Benson watched as Azriel stood, blood dripping onto the floor from his body. Suddenly, a subtle shift urred on Azriel''s nk face. His eyes opened a little more¡ªjust slightly. Without warning, the armor on Benson''s left arm began to crumble, ck shards falling to the ground, leaving his arm exposed. But it didn''t end there. No. The ck shards from his armor trembled, then began to rise into the air, spinning... And with a sharp whistle, they shot toward Azriel, slicing through the air. ***** Azriel narrowed his eyes as the ck shards rushed toward him. There were too many to count. Everything around him seemed drained of color. ''Maism.'' That was Instructor Benson''s affinity. Azriel had been wrong¡ªBenson wasn''t wearing soul armor. The ck material covering his body wasn''t armor at all. It was mas, acting as both defense and weapon. As the maic shards flew at him, Azriel didn''t bother to dodge or block. It would have been pointless. Instead, he leaped back, forming a wall of ice in front of him. The shards collided with the ice, piercing it, some grazing his body and leaving shallow cuts. But in the end, the ice held. Just before crumbling under the weight of the ck shards. Azriel''s gaze followed Benson as he calmly walked forward, retrieving hisnce from the ground. Benson raised his left arm, and the ck shards trembled before shooting back toward him, reassembling to form his armor once more. ''There''s no point.'' That was the only conclusion Azriel reached after engaging with Benson. There was no point in trying to fight. No point in killing. He couldn''t win against Benson, who had far more experience. It was impossible. All he would be doing was wasting his mana. Which was already running out. The Cradler hadn''t weakened Benson the way Azriel had hoped. And using [Void Mind] was draining his mana even faster. Soon, it would consume thest of his reserves. Then, defeat would be inevitable. Azriel''s eyes darted around the cave, taking in the bridge, the dark surroundings. He closed his eyes. ''There''s no other choice.'' Not if he wanted to win. So... He deactivated [Void Mind]. "Urgh¡­" Azriel held his head, wincing. It was a nauseating feeling as colors flooded back into his vision so suddenly. Instructor Benson stopped in his tracks, looking confused and wary at the abrupt change. With a grim expression, Azrielposed himself. He had hoped that perhaps he could find a way to win using [Void Mind], but deep down, he knew he was too weak. Not strong enough. If only he weren''t alone¡ªif Lumine or Nol were here, he might have stood a chance. But they weren''t. He trusted Nol with the cadets and needed Lumine there as insurance. Azriel had to finish this without their help. Time was ticking. He blinked, and suddenly, Instructor Benson was right in front of him. Raising Void Eater to parry thence, Azriel was taken by surprise when Benson released his grip, the weapon ttering to the floor with an echo. With both hands, Benson gripped the de of Void Eater. "¡­!" Azriel''s eyes widened. Benson''s hands bled profusely as the de sank into his palms, yet he held on, gritting his teeth. ''Suicidal maniac¡­!'' "Gah!" A sudden kick struck Azriel''s abdomen, blood spilling from his mouth. But Azriel didn''t release Void Eater. Neither did Benson. A sharp cracking sound reached Azriel''s ears. ''No¡­'' It was Void Eater. His expression turned dire as the de sumbed to the pressure. Desperately, Azriel summoned his lightning affinity, letting it wrap around Void Eater. "Ghh¡­!" The lightning burned Benson''s skin, but he didn''t relent. "...." ''...Ah, I really hate this.'' With no other choice, and cracks forming on the obsidian de, Azriel desummoned Void Eater. The moment he did, he barely had time to react as Instructor Benson gripped the side of his head and sent him crashing to the ground. "Argh!" Chapter 97: Birth of Genesis [3] The difference between an intermediate-ranked and an advanced-ranked might not seem huge. But it was. Especially if someone like Azriel,cking the experience, had to fight against a monster like Benson¡ªsomeone who had remained at that rank for nearly his entire life. Each mana core level, except for the dormant one, unlocked something unique, the same for everyone. Once a human became Awakened, they unlocked their affinities¡ªlike Azriel, who had the rare dual affinities of ice and lightning. But when someone reached the intermediate rank, the game changed. They unlocked what was called [Soul Veins], a term self-coined by humans. Strangely, it was as if the status screen every human relied on skipped the part where [Soul Veins] were mentioned¡ªnobody knew why. [Soul Veins] were something that, unlocked at the intermediate level, caused an internal mana burst that enhanced specific veins in the body. These veins increased mana flow, improved control, and sped up spell casting while boosting efficiency. It made them obviously stronger than an Awakened. But once a human reached the advanced rank, that''s when everything began to shift, as if preparing them for the higher levels. [Soul Rebirth], named by the status screen, was something every human underwent upon reaching the advanced rank. It triggered a transformation of the physical body, drastically enhancing strength, agility, endurance, and durability. Azriel hadn''t reached the advanced rank yet. He hadn''t gone through [Soul Rebirth] like Jasmine had. With Benson''s experience and superior body, how could Azriel possibly win a duel against him? Not even [Void Mind] gave him an edge in this fight. At least he wasn''t facing someone of expert rank or higher. Those who had unlocked [Soul Echo] were truly impossible for someone like Azriel to take on alone. And a master-ranked individual¡ªsomeone who had undergone a second [Soul Rebirth] to prepare for bing a Grandmaster, who are capable of using [Soul Anchor]¡ªwould have been even worse. A Grandmaster could open void rifts and ce anchors on both Earth and the Void Realm. But in the end, none of that mattered right now. What mattered most was that Azriel couldn''t win this duel against Benson. ***** Azriel hit the ground hard, the impact sending shockwaves through his body. Searing pain shot through his skull, and the world blurred and twisted, a piercing ring echoing in his ears. The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth. He wiped his lips with the back of his hand, feeling the warm streak of it smear across his skin. Each breath was a struggle, as if he were inhaling shards of ss that scraped at his throat. "What was that term again... ah yes, a masochist! Brat, are you sure you''re not one of them?" Azriel''s vision sharpened just enough to make out the figure¡ªLeo''s mocking face standing in front of him. Hatred boiled inside Azriel, but he couldn''t do much. Barely parting his lips, he muttered. "...Fuck... off." Before he could react, his vision tilted again. He was thrown closer to the giant gate. "Ugh..." "Cursing your instructor is an act of defiance, Prince Azriel." His head throbbed. He barely managed to turn and see Benson walking towards him. "...Fuck... off." But Benson didn''t. Hisnce flew straight at Azriel once again. Azriel''s eyes widened¡ªhe wasn''t fast enough. Thence pierced his left shoulder, and he was thrown against the gate. "Mngh!" It hurt. A lot. Worse still, he had to avoid looking at the ruins, or his head might literally split open. Benson reached him, pulling thence from his shoulder. Azriel clenched his teeth so hard they nearly cracked, stifling a scream. His heartbeat pounded painfully through his body. ''...Not yet.'' Sudden rm bells rang in his head, his body tense with instinctual dread. "Goodbye... I hope one day you forgive me, my prince." Benson loomed over him, raising thence above his head. In a downward swing, he aimed to end it all. ''No...'' If that hit, he''d die. He''d have to do it all over again, just to fail once more. Azriel couldn''t allow that. Out of sheer desperation, he gritted his teeth and kicked the ground. Thence cut down, but Azriel shot forward, stumbling immediately. He fell behind Benson''s back. And then¡ª "AARGH!" A scream tore from his throat. Pain coursed through him like a relentless wave, consuming his senses. He nced to his side as hey on his stomach. There, in front of him, was... his hand. His right hand. "Haa... ha... haaa..." He released a shaky breath, his vision blurring with tears. Blinking them away, he rolled onto his back. Opening his eyes again, he looked toward where his right hand had once been. "!!" Blood poured from the severed stump, pooling on the ground like a dark stain spreading across the cold earth. "Ah, fuck! Dammit, it fucking hurts!" The words escaped without him even realizing. His eyes, now red from tears, stung with pain. Summoning his ice affinity, Azriel quickly formed ice around the wound, stopping the blood flow. For now. "...I don''t understand why you''re prolonging your death, my prince. You''re only making yourself suffer." Azriel red at Benson, who watched him with a stoic face. ''Not yet...'' A twisted smile crept across Azriel''s bloodied lips before a wince wiped it away. "I... I told you... I''m terrible at... dying." Every movement felt like his nerves were being shed by a knife, but slowly, he picked up his severed hand, cing it in his storage ring. His body swayed, nearly copsing again. "Mm... indeed, you are." ''Now.'' With thest remnants of strength and mana, Azriel''s body crackled with lightning. Then he ran. Leaving a trail of red lightning behind, he bolted to the other side of the bridge¡ªthe entrance to the cave¡ªfar from the gate that led to the third floor, where Benson stood. Benson didn''t chase him. He simply watched, disappointment flickering in his eyes. "So, you''ve abandoned your pride for the sake of a few more seconds of life." The ck shards crumbled from his left arm, rose, and began spinning. Then they shot forward. They pierced Azriel''s back and legs. He screamed in agony, tumbling forward and rolling across the cold floor. He didn''t reach the bridge''s entrance, but he had gone far enough. That''s all that mattered. Benson jerked his hand, and the shards returned to him. Azriel rolled onto his back, coughing violently, his lungs burning as blood dripped from his mouth. His back was bleeding now too, but using thest of his ice affinity, he sealed the wounds. It still hurt like hell. But it didn''t matter anymore. It was over. Azriel turned his head, looking at Benson, who stood still, watching him with a solemn expression. Maybe Benson thought it was over too. That might have been why he spoke, his voice echoing through the silent cave. "...You asked me earlier why I did what I did." Benson closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again, but before he could speak further, Azriel interrupted. "It''s alright, Instructor... I know." Benson''s eyes widened in surprise. It hurt to speak, but Azriel endured. "... I know why you did what you did. A former member of Neo Genesis, retired, but forced back into action for one final mission. You... got assigned as one of the instructors in charge of the ss the Apex is in... and eliminate him, all while wearing a device that revealed your location to the other members of Neo Genesis... who snuck in with the second group. They were waiting for you to make your move, making sure the first group was... gathered in one ce." Azriel looked at the petrified Benson. "Instructor Kevin and Instructor Alicia, one... of the few people you cared for the most... you nted those devices in their pockets without them ever noticing. One of them is gone now..." Benson''s face darkened, but Azriel continued. "...You had no choice. Your family was threatened. Kill the Apex, or your wife and kids die. You knew they would actually do it... but... there''s no point going into further detail. What''s done is done..." "...." "...If you knew, why didn''t you stop me?" Benson''s voice cracked. "You... you could have prevented all of this! The cadets that might already be dead... the people on the surface! What were you thinking!?" Benson''sposure shattered like broken ss, and he screamed at Azriel, tears streaming down his face. "You knew everything from the start! And instead of telling anyone and stopping this madness, you led me here! For what? To die alone here? Did you seriously think you could win against me on your own!?" Benson copsed to his knees, wiping his tears away. It was strange, seeing the normally stoic instructor break down. It revealed just how much he had been hiding all this time. "Yes, my family would''ve died... yes, I would''ve been executed. But at least it would''ve ended there. No one else would have had to die..!" Azriel painfully moved his head, staring up at the vault of the cave, a tired sigh escaping his lips. "...." "...I wanted to cut off its legs." "...What?" Benson looked at Azriel, confused, his tear-filled eyes narrowing. "I wanted to cut off the bird''s legs... that''s it. You and your family were just part of that... someone innocent, caught in a game you had no business being in. Like all the others that have died today... and will die." A faint, tired smile appeared on Azriel''s face. "...The only time she looked at me was when I did things... I wasn''t supposed to. It was the only way I learned to get the attention of the person I wanted. Whoever had to suffer as a consequence didn''t matter to me." Benson stared at him, his lips tightly pursed, not understanding. Azriel slowly turned his face toward Benson. Their eyes met. "I''m sorry you had to suffer because of me, Instructor... If it gives you any constion, when all of this is over... I''ll make sure your family gets somewhere safe." "...Safe?" Benson repeated, confused. Why would Azriel be the one to send his family somewhere safe? Suddenly, Azriel tapped his storage ring, and a small device appeared in his hand. It looked like a remote, with a single ck button on it. It started beeping. "Honor, fairness, and pride... sometimes you can''t win with those things. Sometimes, you have to abandon them toe out on top." Hearing those words, the hair on Benson''s body stood on end. His heart pounded in his ears, and a cold wave of dread washed over him. He stood up and ran. But... "Goodbye... I hope one day you forgive me, Instructor." It was toote. Azriel pressed the button. "...!" The bridge beneath Benson detonated in a violent eruption, the shockwave tearing through the air like a thunderp. Chunks of stone were hurled skyward, spinning as they rained down in deadly arcs. Azriel barely had time to react before the force mmed into him, sending him sprawling even more backward. The ground beneath him trembled, groaning under the strain as his half of the bridge cracked and, some shards of stone breaking away and plummeting into the void below. Then... silence fell once again. Azriel''s half of the broken bridge was all that remained, except for the giant gate on the other side that stood without a scratch. And... in front of Azriel''s eyes was a severed hand, wearing a wedding ring. Then... after a few more seconds of silence, a wave of euphoria surged through his entire body. Chapter 98: We Are All Liars Here [1] Yelena sat next to Lumine, who had his eyes closed, sitting cross-legged on the dirt. If someone were to observe closely, they''d notice the air around him subtly shifting, being drawn toward him. He was absorbing the mana in the air. ''Even now, he still chooses to train¡­'' Yelena smiled faintly, ncing at the other cadets. Nothing had really changed. Except¡­ for a few people who weren''t here. And the strangest part? This entire time, she felt like someone had been watching her every move, making her skin crawl. But when they all left... so did the gaze. It was ufortable. Why did they leave? No one had noticed yet, but soon they would. And where did they go? So many things didn''t make sense about this void dungeon trip. Yelena''s eyes drifted toward Jasmine, now chatting with some of the cadets. Why was she even here? A guide only allowed to act after the second day, following the first group and then permitted to guide anyone else, speeding things up. But why? None of it added up. It didn''t matter now though, not with the trip getting canceled. Yelena prided herself on her ability to read people, a skill she had developed since childhood as Lumine''s best friend. Lumine always saw the best in people, which often made him a target for those with bad intentions. She felt like it was her responsibility to protect him. She trusted Jasmine¡ªJasmine seemed like a good person. But her brother? Her thoughts clouded when it came to Azriel. She couldn''t decide whether he was good or bad. It hadn''t even been a week, but in that time, Lumine and Azriel had grown close. And yet... she couldn''t bring herself to trust him. Then, there was the silver-haired boy who caught her eye, walking casually. Nol. He was smiling as if nothing was wrong. Just like Azriel, she didn''t trust him either. Something about him felt... off. It was different from Azriel, but there was an eerie simrity she couldn''t pinpoint. It had be a habit, silently observing Azriel. She tried to figure out who he really was, but there was nothing explicitly wrong about him. And Nol? She barely knew him, having never spoken to him directly. Lumine always had to y the middleman with anyone that approached the two of them. Without him, Yelena probably wouldn''t talk to anyone. ''Hmm?'' Her brow furrowed as she noticed Nol walking toward Instructor Alicia. ncing at Lumine, still deep in his trance, Yelena quietly stood up, moving closer to them, unnoticed. "¡­Instructor, I... I don''t feel so well¡­" Nol''s voice was weak, his hand clutching his stomach as he swayed on his feet. Alicia furrowed her brows, concerned. "You''re Cadet Nol, right?" Nol nodded weakly, his face grim. "I¡­ I''d like to request to go back to the surface... I don''t think I can handle this anymore¡­" Alicia''s expression softened with concern as Nol grew paler. "Unfortunately, I can''t take you. Could you hold on until the second group arrives? It should only be a day or so, unless they split up, which seems unlikely." Nol shook his head, pain clear on his face. "P-please, Instructor¡­ I don''t think I can wait that long¡­" A troubled look crossed Alicia''s face. If she let Nol go, others might want to leave too. And with everything going on¡­ "What if I escort him to the surface, Instructor?" a voice interrupted. Both Alicia and Nol turned, their gazesnding on Jasmine. Her eyes flickered from Nol to Alicia, who looked taken aback. "But¡­" "Technically, my presence isn''t required here, and the situation seems under control now. It''s fine if I take him to the surface, right?" Yelena swallowed nervously. Jasmine''s voice, her expression¡ªit wasn''t a request. Alicia hesitated, but seeing no other option, nodded reluctantly. "Alright... but be careful." Jasmine nodded, stepping forward. Nol, still pale, followed behind. But then Yelena noticed something¡ªsomething small but impossible to miss. ''Huh¡­?'' Just as Nol passed the distracted Alicia, his hand moved swiftly¡ªso fast it was almost a blur. He took something from her pocket. Yelena''s eyes widened slightly. She watched Nol walk away, but then¡­ he looked back. Their eyes locked. A smirk crept onto Nol''s face, and he pressed a finger to his lips before his expression turned pained again. Yelena blinked, watching as he and Jasmine approached the tform. Then¡­ they were swallowed by the small ck hole. ***** "You''d better start exining what''s going on, Nol." Jasmine stood in front of Nol, her gaze sharp, as they faced the boss gate of the first floor. It was still closed, meaning the second group hadn''t arrived yet. Nol smiled, casually ying with the device in his hands¡ªthe same one that Instructor Benson and Instructor Kevin had. Jasmine''s eyes narrowed as she watched him, her patience clearly thinning. With a sigh, Nol sat down cross-legged on the ground, his expression thoughtful. "Where to begin¡­" He scratched his head, furrowing his brows as if deciding where to start. "Well... let''s say there''s a little terrorist organization called Neo Genesis that''s trying to kill all of us. Master was assigned a mission by the headmistress¡­ a few members of Neo Genesis managed to stay hidden in the void dungeon. They''ve been waiting in the tunnels leading down the cliff on the second floor. Master anticipated that, so he climbed down ahead of time, acting clueless and scared since Instructor Benson was watching him." Nol paused, his tone casual despite the gravity of what he was saying. Jasmine remained silent, but her posture stiffened. "Cadet Kanae, the one who died¡ªthat was because of one of Neo Genesis'' abilities and her death was intended as a signal. Instructor Benson, one of the traitors, had to rethink his ns since Instructor Kevin decided to follow Master, who isn''t a traitor, by the way. Meanwhile, Benson made sure the rest of Neo Genesis stayed hidden. What Instructor Kevin didn''t realize was that this sort of device"¡ªNol held up the small contraption¡ª"had been slipped into his pocket. Same with Instructor Alicia. It allowed every Neo Genesis member on the same floor with such a device to track each others exact location." Nol took a deep breath, letting his words sink in before continuing. "Master knew Benson and his men were tailing him, so he led them to a ce to deal with them. By now, he''s probably taken them out. We, on the other hand, should be getting ready for Phase Two of the n." Nol smiled up at Jasmine, who was still processing everything he had just told her. "Does that give you the gist of what''s happening, mydy?" Jasmine''s face went pale as the gravity of Nol''s words sank in. "You... are you telling me Azriel just led multiple members of a terrorist organization and Benson, who''s a Grade 3 Advanced¡ªa fighter even I''d be cautious of¡ªinto some random ce to fight on his own?" Nol blinked, then a bright smile spread across his face, and he nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly! As expected of you, mydy¡ªyour brilliance knows no limits!" Veins bulged on Jasmine''s forehead as she snapped, "Clearly yours and Azriel''s does! Have the two of you, along with Freya, lost your minds!?" A wave of panic washed over her. "We need to go back... Azriel can''t handle Instructor Benson and those others all by himself!" Nol looked at her, puzzled. "Why not? Master has been nning this for a long time. Instructor Benson and hisckeys'' deaths are inevitable¡ªif it hasn''t already happened. You should trust Master more." Knowledge is power. Only those who possessed it and wielded it wisely woulde out on top. "Nol." Nol froze at the sudden change in her tone. "...Y-yes?" An awkward smile crept onto his face. "You speak of trusting Azriel more, but shouldn''t he be doing the same? Why didn''t he tell me? Why didn''t he ask for my help? I thought we''d gotten closer since he returned. His death broke me and Mom. Dad... he acted like he didn''t even care, just kept working like always, being the indifferent king he is... acting like it didn''t matter." Jasmine clenched her fists. "When Azriel came back, everything finally started to heal again. Mom''s been trying to be better... and Dad... I realized he''s just terrible at showing emotions. But thanks to Azriel, he''s been trying again. I''ve made peace with them, all thanks to him. But then Azriel himself... why does he always keep a certain distance? Why doesn''t he talk about his nightmares? Does he even care..?" She looked into Nol''s eyes. There were no tears. She just looked... sad. The smile on Nol''s face faded, reced by an unreadable expression as he listened quietly. After a moment, he spoke. "Master never wanted you to be in harm''s way because of his ns. He still doesn''t. Youing on this trip... that was something he didn''t expect, just like the floor shifts that have happened. But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t trust you." Jasmine''s confusion deepened as Nol continued. "The moment you came here, Master knew I''d use it to our advantage. He could have stopped me from being here with you¡ªI could''ve picked Lumine instead. But he didn''t. He knew I''d have to tell you most of what''s going on. And yet, he never approached me. He allowed it all to happen... because he trusted both of us to handle it." "..." "Right now, the second group is infiltrated by Neo Genesis members. They''re going to kill all the cadets on the second floor. We''re here to stop them and take them down. Honestly, I could''ve handled it myself... but I wouldn''t miss the chance to fight side by side with the person Master cares for most in this world." "...Azriel cares most for me...?" Nol smiled. "Of course. Surely you''ve noticed. Knowing Master, he must''ve told you in his own way." Jasmine furrowed her brows. Azriel telling her about Neo Genesis? About how much he cares? Suddenly, her eyes widened. She remembered that day¡ªwhen Azriel fell asleep on herp, muttering about doing something... stupid. And whether or not she''d hate him... ''He warned me... before it even began.'' She felt a strange surge of happiness. It was stupid, how happy she felt, but then¡ª A sudden shiver ran down her spine. Cold sweat beaded on her forehead. ''Just... how much did he predict?'' Did he know every step that would be taken today? She didn''t know how to feel. But she didn''t have time to process it, because¡ª A crushing pressure forced her to her knees. "!?" She couldn''t stand. Her body felt impossibly heavy. She managed to lift her head, barely, and saw Nol. He was still seated, cross-legged, but he struggled to raise his head, a troubled smile on his face. "...He''s here." Chapter 99: We Are All Liars Here [2] Celestina butchered the void creatures, one by one. A swarm of them... or was. Her armor, hair, and face were smeared with their blood. Bodies littered the ground around her, void creatures in various states of death. At first, it seemed like there would be no end to them. The more she ughtered, the more they multiplied. Yet... Celestina never retreated. Like a silver-haired maiden of death, she moved through the carnage with a smile on her face. The more she killed, the better she felt. Each swing of her sword only fueled her hatred for them. She loathed them, each and every one. Her de dripped with their blood until none were left¡ªexcept for one. It stood in front of her. Celestina grew tired of seeing the same abominations the further she ventured into the tunnel. This one screeched, echoing off the walls. It spread its ck wings wide, trying to imitate her. No beak, only rows of sharp, needle-like teeth where one should have been, as if torn away like the others. Its eyes were red where white should be. She realized as she fought them¡ªthese creatures were blind. They couldn''t see, not in the conventional sense. They had adapted to the darkness, to the faint light of the torches and the darkness of this dungeon. They were ruthless. But Celestina was worse. The creature''s talons dug into the floor as it looked past her at the trail of corpses she''d left behind. Celestina wondered how the world looked to it. How did it see without sight? A smile crept across her lips. "Why aren''t you attacking me like the others?" Her voice was a mocking whisper. "Are you... afraid?" The bird-creature cocked its head, its torn mouth opening with another screech, its teeth cking together like bones snapping. Then it flew at her, wings pping furiously, screeching in rage. ''Did it understand me?'' Celestina didn''t waste time. She raised her left palm. What are creatures that dwell in darkness most sensitive to? Light. A white glow erupted from her hand, flooding the tunnel. The creature screeched in agony, thrashing in the air, disoriented by the sudden burst. That was her moment. Celestina charged, sword in hand, and in one swift motion, severed its head. It fell with a dull thud as blood spurted from its neck. She barely noticed the blood anymore. She was drenched in it. Sighing, she scanned the tunnel. "No more of you?" "Not quite." Celestina''s eyes widened, her grip tightening on her sword as she whirled around. Footsteps echoed closer, the torchlight flickering to reveal a familiar face. She froze. "...Cadet Vergil?" Vergil''s features came into focus as he approached slowly, hands raised in a gesture of peace, a small smile ying on his lips. "Before you get the wrong idea, princess, I only followed you out of curiosity. You were tailing Instructor Benson, and well... I saw the men with him. I hid and watched the whole time as you fought these creatures¡­" Celestina exhaled, lowering her sword. She nced at the carnage around her, then back at Vergil, who still held his hands up. "For the record, I won''t steal your mana cores. You deserve them, seeing as you did all the killing¡­" A slight smirk curled her lips as she narrowed her eyes. "It''s also only fair you help me collect them. After all, you let me do all the fighting while using my back as a shield." Vergil''s smile twitched as he lowered his hands, ncing at the pile of bodies with a grimace. "...There are a lot of bodies. Bloody, dead bodies, princess¡­" Her smile widened. "Looks like you''re wide awake for once. Better hurry if we want to find out what else is down here." "B-But..." "I''m not asking, Cadet." Her words were cold, making Vergil shiver. An awkwardugh escaped his lips. "Right, right... honored to help, princess. Truly." He muttered something under his breath as he approached one of the corpses, pulling out a dagger from his storage ring and starting to carve out the mana cores. "Why do I keep getting involved with these great children... Do I have a death wish?" Celestina smiled at his muttering, then followed his lead, using her sword to extract a core from the body beside her. It took a while to open the bodies, extract the mana cores, and consume each one. The process was slow and gruesome. Celestina''s hands were slick with blood as she carefully cut into each corpse, her sword slicing through the ckened flesh of the void creatures. But eventually, Celestina finished. Naturally, she didn''t consume all of them. She handed some to Vergil¡ªnot out of kindness, but because they would have been wasted otherwise. It could be dangerous to consume too many, and she couldn''t keep them either. Time wasn''t on their side. So, the leftovers went to Vergil. After that, they walked forward in silence. Neither spoke¡ªthere wasn''t much to say, and they weren''t close enough to have conversations like friends. Eventually, though, they stopped. Because they had no choice. Celestina and Vergil stood frozen, staring at whaty ahead. Darkness. The torches ended here. Ahead, there was only an abyss, a wall of imprable ck. Neither of them could see through it. A shiver ran down Celestina''s spine. ''Do we have to walk through this?'' It was unsettling. She wasn''t alone¡ªVergil was with her¡ªbut... who or what else might be in there? Instructor Benson and his men went through this ce for a reason... She hesitated. Should they retreat? Wait? Or go? There were plenty of options, yet none seemed right. "...Princess, if you wish to go forward, I''ll go with you," Vergil said, his voice tight. "But... I really suggest we just take a nap here and wait." His face was pale, his eyes glued to the darkness ahead. It was clear he didn''t want to proceed, and Celestina didn''t me him. They had followed Instructor Benson into the unknown, and whaty ahead seemed even more so. ''Too many damned anomalies...'' "Let''s¡ª" "If you both step forward, I''ll have to break my promise to Grandmaster Thomas." "!!" Celestina and Vergil whipped around, freezing in ce. ''Ah...'' Celestina''s face paled, her body trembling. The figure before them stood barely illuminated by the torches¡ªa living shadow, its eyes wide and white. It had no mouth, yet it stared at them as if it could peer directly into their souls. It was terrifying. "There''s no need to frighten children, I suppose." Then, it disappeared. In its ce, a man appeared¡ªshort ck hair blending with the tunnels, dark blue eyes. He no longer looked frightening, but Celestina still couldn''t move. The man walked toward them, hands behind his back, calm and confident. His presence reminded Celestina of her father. A king. Her eyes locked with his. "Princess Celestina Frost... and," his gaze shifted,nding on Vergil, "Vergil... a little brother of mine, in another way." Vergil pursed his lips. ''They''re brothers...?'' Celestina couldn''t make sense of his words. Standing before them now, the man smiled slightly. "So young, the both of you... It wasn''t supposed to be like this. We weren''t supposed to meet today, and especially not here, but..." His face darkened, his head tilting slightly as a sigh escaped his lips. "His presence has ensured that from now on, nothing will go as it should have." He looked toward the darkness ahead. "Despite my promise to Grandmaster Thomas not to kill you, neither of you is ready to walk forward. You''re not prepared to sacrifice what''s needed. Without it, you''ll wander in that darkness for the rest of your lives, with no escape." Celestina felt her throat dry up as she swallowed hard. She didn''t know this man¡ªbut he knew her. He knew Vergil. He knew Thomas, and he had made some kind of promise. "But even if you do walk forward, it won''t matter. Either I or he will take your lives." She didn''t ask him his name or anything else. It wasn''t that he was exerting any pressure or doing anything to frighten them. It was just his... presence. Celestina couldn''t find it in herself to speak, even though she had so many questions. The man sighed again, then started walking past them. Celestina watched his back as he moved away. "I wish I could have fought both of you when you were stronger," he said, his voiceced with disappointment. Regret. And just like that, he walked into the darkness, leaving the two of them bewildered and confused. Vergil, standing beside Celestina, let out a shaky breath. "Princess... I really suggest we retreat right now. I might''ve been a Void Streamer once, but I''m retired now... and these are the kinds of messed-up things that make you retire¡ªor die young." Celestina''s grip on her sword tightened as she kept staring at where the man had disappeared into the darkness. ''That man... he''s a Saint... why?'' Why would someone like him be here? "Just what is going on?" Chapter 100: We Are All Liars Here [3] With a groan, Azriel pushed himself up with his remaining hand, struggling to stand. He was drained, exhausted. Letting out an audible sigh, he tapped his storage ring and drank a health potion. Then tossed the empty vial to the ground. Then another. And another. Until there were none left. "That feels much better..." he muttered, closing his eyes to savor the peace and quiet that followed. No one was left. Everyone who entered this cave had died¡ªall except for him. And Leo. Unwillingly, Azriel opened his eyes, seeing Leo standing in front of him. "I didn''t want to use it on him. I tried to find another way, but..." Azriel trailed off. "There wasn''t another way," Leo cut in. "It''s not that it''s impossible for you to defeat an advanced-ranked, but it was impossible for you to defeat Instructor Benson fairly." Azriel nodded as he limped toward the edge of the bridge. "The strongest mana bomb currently in existence¡ªcapable of doing heavy damage to an advanced-ranked at point-nk range¡ªand even then, that instructor of yours survived." Leo walked forward, standing next to Azriel as he stared down into the darkness below. "Though it''s better to say that falling into the void... that nothingness... is what killed him. Erased him. Maybe his body is still falling, maybe he''s conscious, but Benson is dead. He''s nothing now." "That''s good to know..." Azriel muttered. Leo''sughter echoed madly. "Good, he says!" "I didn''t mean it like that," Azriel rified. "It''s good to know that [Core Reaper] works this way. How else would I know what counts as a kill? If I pushed someone, would the fall count as mine or the height''s? Now I know¡ªas long as I''m the reason, it''s enough." A twisted smile crept across Leo''s face as he looked at Azriel. "Still, nting that bomb without falling into the void? That took guts¡ªsomething you clearlyck." Azriel didn''t respond. He slowly sat down, biting his lip as his body screamed in pain. He sat dangerously close to the edge, cross-legged. Leo''s smile widened as he leaned in, his head almost resting on Azriel''s left shoulder. "You''re almost at the end. You deceived the headmistress, fooled the instructors, tricked Grandmaster Thomas into leaving the Frost King''s side... You lied to everyone just to get here¡ªall for this reckless gamble." Leo''s grin widened even more as Azriel stared down into the abyss. "A reckless, stupid gamble. You didn''t care about the lives of others or the deaths of others. If you win, you''re the hero. If you lose, you''re the viin. Which will it be, I wonder?" Azriel clenched his teeth, ring at Leo, who seemed even more amused by the reaction. "You sacrificed your hand, and your trust¡ªall toe out on top. But why?" "Why?" "Yes, why? We talked about this at the banquet. Why do you do what you do? You im you don''t know, but that''s a lie, isn''t it?" Leo leaned in closer, blinking slowly. "A lie you tell others... and yourself. Maybe you didn''t know back in that boring world of yours, but here? Here, you damn well know what you want." Azriel''s face softened. He sighed and turned his gaze forward, locking onto the giant gate ahead. It would take days for the dungeon to rebuild the bridge. Leo clicked his tongue and sat down in one motion. "Oh?" Azriel turned to him, annoyed¡ªuntil his eyes widened. "Oh." Leo''s hands were flickering, appearing and disappearing constantly. Azriel understood why. "Looks like your time''s finally starting to run out," Azriel observed. Leo nodded slowly. "It seems so. Soon, the original me will regain everything I''ve learned, and I''ll finally be whole again. I''ll finally y this fun game... and I''ll being for you, remember that." "Shut up. Stop saying it like you''re actually going to do it. You still have time left¡ªsave your dramatic lines for then." Leoughed again. "I guess you''re right." A silence fell over them, the peace settling in once more. Azriel closed his eyes, savoring it. It was strange¡ªhe didn''t feel panicked. He just felt... hollow. His hand was gone. He had downed all his health potions to ensure his wounds were closed and the bleeding had stopped for now. If he survived today, he could get his hand fixed. It wasn''t impossible in this day and age. But it wasn''t cheap, either. And who was he? A prince who would be scolded by his sister and mother for not getting his hand reattached. "Well, this is an interesting sight." A voice sounded behind Azriel, but he didn''t turn. He remained seated, eyes still closed. Footsteps approached silently. "Well, would you look at that? Your gamble paid off. Though I thought he''d look scarier," Leo remarked. Azriel listened as Leo examined the neer. "Handsome face. Nice jawline. ck hair and blue eyes... Damn, I could drown in those eyes." Azriel''s lips curved up slightly before he pressed them together again. ''Idiot.'' Finally, the man arrived and sat down next to Azriel. "A lot of things haven''t made sense since I returned to Earth. The future destroyed. ns leaked by a sixteen-year-old boy. One of my most useful men turned into a fanatic," the man said calmly. "...Indeed. Strange," Azriel muttered, ncing at the figure beside him. ''Zoran...'' A walking time bomb. One wrong move, and it would explode, killing him. "When I entered the void dungeon, I felt its murderous intent. I saw the floor shifts that happened here and on the first floor... A dungeon shift like this only urs when there are two or more Children of the Gods inside." "..." "I know the Child of Life is here, and so is the Child of Dreams. I spotted the Child of War on the surface, making only two in here. Yet the entire dungeon already shifted. That means... either everyone''s luck is terrible, or another brother or sister of mine is here." Zoran turned to Azriel, who did the same, both locking eyes. "I suppose it''s only natural to assume, with all your involvement, that the third child is you, Azriel Crimson." After a few moments of silence, Azriel''s lips curved slightly. "That is correct." "A dead man. That''s what you were supposed to be. Yet you came back... Now, I know who all my other siblings are, but not you. Still, it''s not hard to guess whose child you are. The only one left... The one who was neutral, uninvolved¡ªblessed none." Zoran licked his lips. "The God of Death. Prince Azriel Crimson, son of Death, returned from the grave... You''ve ruined the future. Destroyed everything I''ve prepared for thest decade just by being alive." "That is correct." "I don''t understand why the God of Death chose you, or why it had to be you. But your existence has done irreparable damage." "That, too, is correct. As expected of you, Zoran, Apostle of Ruin, one of the seven Heptarchs of Neo Genesis." A smile appeared on Zoran''s face at Azriel''s words. "I wonder how much you know. The Supreme Archon only shares part of the books with us Heptarchs. Clearly, he didn''t give one to you. So it makes me curious, because I''m sure you knew the future... the one that was supposed to happen." "The Supreme Archon didn''t give me anything, but it doesn''t matter. My knowledge of the future is now the same as yours. Basically nothing. I know nothing, just like everyone else in Neo Genesis." "The Supreme Archon might be angry¡ªor maybe not. I never knew how he thought. But... humor me. Why?" "Why?" "Yes. Why? You came back from the dead, and I can understand that, but... why do all of this? What is your end goal?" Azriel''s eyes shifted to Leo, who stood nearby, grinning widely before he turned back to stare into the abyss below. "I could tell you I don''t know," Azriel muttered, "but like someone recently pointed out... maybe I''m lying to myself as well. Maybe I''ll say it''s to destroy the future and create a better one¡ªbut that''s just another lie. Perhaps it''s because I want to be the hero, but... no, I don''t seek that either." Zoran smile widened. "Well... we are all liars here." Azriel allowed a faint smile to creep onto his face. "But if I''m being honest?" he continued. "I think... I do everything here just to see the end. The end I never got to read. Just like you Heptarchs didn''t. No one did. But I knew where we were heading, and I didn''t want that. I wanted to be part of it¡ªto be a real yer in reaching a different end. And then see... who would win." Zoran remained silent, his expression unreadable. "Yeah... I want to see the end." "...You''re an ambitious person, Prince Azriel. Not many would have made it to the end we were once aiming for, but at least it was guaranteed. Now? You''ve destroyed our chances¡ªthe chances of surviving." "What does it matter if humans survive, but humanity doesn''t?" Azriel clenched his fist. "You''re all sick in the head, every one of you in Neo Genesis." "Are we now?" Zoran''s face darkened, the air around them growing heavy. "At least we, the ''sick,'' are doing something. What are the great ns doing to secure a future? The Sovereigns? Nothing. They just hide, rule and conquer, but in truth, none of them care about humanity as well." "...Four great kings, seven Sovereigns, ten Apostles, and countless other talented people... Yet you Heptarchs decided to follow a cursed book handed down by that Supreme Archon¡ªa book that isn''t even halfplete. You barely knew if your n would work." "...Do you have a better n?" Azriel shook his head. "No... but I''ll find one. One that doesn''t require me to give up my humanity." Chapter 101: We Are All Liars Here [4] Zoran stared at Azriel, who held his gaze. It felt like an eternity, the silence growing heavier with every second. Azriel could hear his own heartbeat, pounding in his chest, loud enough that he wondered if Zoran could hear it too. He probably did. Finally, Zoran let out a tired sigh, turning back toward the massive gate before them. "You came back from the dead, sabotaged the future we were building, and seeded. You don''t even care about being a hero. All you want is to survive, to see the end. Yet, you''re doing it while going against us¡ªwithout a n. You''ve ensured no one else has one either. I wonder... how far you''ve read in that book of the future that you have. It must be farther than any of us Heptarchs if you had the nerve to act so boldly." Azriel swallowed, his throat painfully dry. He tried to speak, but nothing came. He watched Zoran with an unreadable expression. "Do you realize how annoying you are?" Zoran continued, his voice low, dangerous. "It''s taking everything in me not to tear you in half, just like I did with Void Commander Dante. It''s remarkable, really¡ªhow a mere kid managed to outy us, without even having the strength to back it up. You must think I''m a fool if you believe I haven''t noticed that you''re hiding even more from me." Azriel''s lips curled into a faint smile. "As you said... we are all liars here." A pause hung in the air before Zoran''s tone darkened. "¡­I think I''ve heard enough. I don''t want to know more from someone as vile as you. Goodbye, Prince Azriel. Be proud¡ªyou''ve done more damage to us than anyone has in thest decade." Zoran stood up, and Azriel''s blood turned cold. His fists clenched as dread tightened around him. He didn''t turn or move¡ªthere was no point. Zoran wasn''t just any saint. He was an Apostle, a Heptarch, powerful enough to make even Grandmasters question themselves. There was nothing Azriel could do now. ''¡­I stalled as much as I could, but it wasn''t enough.'' All that was left was to wait. Leo stood beside him, his expression unreadable. "Out of respect for what you''ve done, despite your weakness, I''ll grant you a painless death, Prince." Zoran''s cold voice pierced Azriel''s ears, sending a wave of goosebumps across his skin. He gritted his teeth. And then¡ª "Whoa! Am I interrupting something intimate here? Should I leave the two of you alone for some... quality time?" A new voice echoed through the cave, light and mocking. Zoran froze. Azriel exhaled, his body nearly copsing in relief. Sweat covered him, but none of it mattered. It was over. Shakily pushing himself off the ground, Azriel stood, along with Zoran, both turning toward the entrance. Zoran growled, his expression grim. "Saint Solomon... the clown. The youngest to ever be a saint." Solomon''s red eyes gleamed as his twisted grin widened. In one hand, he dragged a limp body¡ªarmor-d, white knight-like. ''¡­The Guardian.'' Solomon was holding its body. Ignoring Zoran, Solomon''s gaze shifted to Azriel. "You took too long, so I figured I''d take this little guy for a walk to the twentieth floor. Trust me, no one wants to be there right now. The whole dungeon''s gone crazy. Perfect for getting stronger, though. Want to join me after we clean up this mess?" Azriel blinked as Solomon swung the Guardian''s body like a toy. He couldn''t help but curse inwardly. ''I almost died because he got bored¡­?'' Frustration simmered beneath his exhaustion. The n had been simple¡ªSolomon was supposed to wait, hide after Instructor Benson''s defeat. But, of course, Solomon had gone off-script. Azriel had never fully trusted him, which is why he had backups in ce. Still... it pissed him off. Solomon''s eyes flicked to the shattered bridge, then back to Azriel''s battered form, noticing his missing hand. "Well, you handled it on your own. As expected from my future partner! Stealing the mana bomb from the academy vault and nting it here¡ªbrilliant move. All''s well that ends well, right?" Sighing, Solomon approached the edge of the broken bridge, his grin widening as he nced at the Guardian. "You were a good travelpanion. You didn''t speak, but your eyes said plenty. Sorry I couldn''t return the favor." With that, Solomon tossed the Guardian''s body into the void below. "...!" The ground shook. Azriel copsed to one knee, unable to stabilize himself. A pulse surged through the ruins, blue light flickering from the bridge''s runes. Azriel turned just in time to see the massive gate glowing before it began to open slowly. "Well, that''s sorted," Solomon said, satisfied. "It should stay open for the next 24 hours, give or take. Man, who would''ve thought a hidden boss fight would be here? Epic, right? Too bad the dungeon''s a mess¡ªI''d explore more, but even I''m cautious these days." With his rambling done, Solomon turned to Zoran, their eyes locking. "So, you''re one of the seven Heptarchs. Zoran, was it? Gotta say, I expected you to look scarier. But nope, just another handsome face. Which, let''s be honest, isn''t special¡ªall saints are good-looking." Solomon grinned, pointing a finger at Zoran. "So, in other words¡­ you''re in." Veins bulged in Zoran''s forehead. He was holding himself back from tearing Solomon apart. Azriel couldn''t me him. Despite his chaotic nature, Solomon was dangerous. Perhaps more dangerous than any other saint. And if Zoran had read his part of the book telling him about the future, he would know not to underestimate Solomon. "¡­Has the clown be a circus pet?" Zoran asked, voice dripping with contempt. "I never thought you, of all people, would work for the Crimson n." Azriel remained silent as Solomon blinked, tilting his head in confusion. "Me? Work for the Crimson n? No, no, no, that''s impossible. I''d rather eat pickles." Solomon waved his hand dismissively. "I don''t work for anyone. I cut a deal with that annoyingly handsome prince, and we work together. Partners. No allegiances to ns or any of that nonsense." Before Zoran could respond, his gaze flickered upward, his brows furrowing. Azriel''s heart raced, feeling as if a de were pressed against his chest. Solomon, too, looked puzzled by Zoran''s reaction. "¡­Four apostles on the same floor. It''s unnatural. I should finish this before something troublesome arises." Solomon gave Zoran a look of disbelief. "I''ve heard you''re some weird fanatic who gave up his humanity for power, but you really are insane, aren''t you? Do all Heptarchs follow the mad writings in that book of yours?" Zoran''s expression was unreadable as he remained silent. Solomon sighed. "Well, no matter. I''ve learned what I needed. Not that I care, but¡­" Grinning wildly, Solomon''s voice dripped with mockery. "How does it feel to get outyed by a sixteen-year-old? Azriel ruined your precious ns, led you into a trap, and now, you''re stuck in a cave with me. No escape. Don''t you feel like absolute trash?" Zoran''s eyes turned bloodshot, ring at Solomon with murderous intent. Azriel clenched his jaw. ''I need to get out of here.'' Just one wrong move from these two, and he''d be dust. He limped toward the entrance, his footsteps echoing in the now-silent cave. Passing Zoran, Azriel didn''t nce his way, and neither did Zoran toward him. As Azriel neared Solomon, the saint shed him a grin. "You did well. Go get some rest." "¡­Yeah, I will." Azriel forced a strained smile as he passed Solomon, but before he reached the dark passage, Zoran''s cold voice echoed behind him. "You''re the Apostle of Death. The Son of Death. The God of Death was never supposed to choose a side, yet he did. He broke the rules. Remember this, Prince Azriel Crimson¡ªno one will ever look upon the Son of Death kindly. You will deceive yourself, seeking a ce where you think you belong, but the truth is, you never will. You seek the end, but you will never reach it." Azriel stopped, listening to Zoran''s words but not turning around. Eventually, he sighed. "¡­How would you know? I destroyed the future. Nothing is written anymore." "...." Azriel didn''t wait for a response, nor did he get one. The only sound that followed him was Solomon''s madughter, echoing through the cave. He seemed energized, almost drunk on adrenaline, eager for the chaos to begin. Without looking back, Azriel stepped into the darkness. His body ached, each limp forward feeling heavier than thest. But he pushed on. As he hobbled further away from the cave, Leo''s voice cut through the silence, sulking. "We should''ve stayed, at least for the start! I mean,e on, who''d want to miss a fight between the legendary Son of Ruin and the Clown? Seriously, have you lost it?" "Shut up." Azriel snapped, his voice harsh. "I would''ve had to use [Redo] just for watching them fight. Neither of us could''ve kept up anyway." Leo''sints weren''t baseless. Both Zoran and Solomon were legends, even among saints. And that''s precisely why it was too dangerous to stay. Two crazed lunatics, both hell-bent on killing each other. Why would he risk his life watching a battle he couldn''t evenprehend? But there was one thing he was certain of: right now, he was safe. The sounds of the cave had long faded behind him, not even a sign of tremors. Nothing disturbed the eerie silence. It felt like this dark passage was a separate world entirely, disconnected from the abandoned tunnel on the other side and the cave. It was confusing. Yet, somehow, this tunnel wouldn''t be destroyed. It simply couldn''t. Because there was nothing here to destroy. How could one destroy nothing? Leo''s voice broke through his thoughts again, though now it carried a quieter, almost mocking tone. "So, you want to see the end, huh? Makes sense. You never got to finish reading, and you''re an idiot who loves discovering the unknown¡­ heh. Still, to think each Heptarch has a book with a piece of the future written in it. That idiot thought he knew everything, but honestly, he was following blindly. No clue what he was really doing." Azriel''s lips twitched into a faint smile at Leo''s words. "It''s called pure devotion. The book he has shows only fragments of the future, as you said. But he doesn''t know the whole story¡ªjust what''s told to him, and what the other Heptarchs have shared. In the end, only the Supreme Archon knew the final oue before I came. And yet, these people don''t question him. They trust himpletely, follow him without hesitation. If he says ck is white, then to them, ck will be white for the rest of their lives." The Crying Fog let out a derangedugh. "Truly mad, unlike us. We''re the only sane ones here." Azriel''s smile widened as he limped further into the darkness. "Indeed, we are." Chapter 102: The Show [1] "Just what happened...?" Jasmine stood up, feeling as if thest few minutes had slipped away like a fleeting dream. Nol did the same, blinking around him in confusion. For a moment, a surmountable pressure had descended upon them, dragging both of them down. Then a massive gust of wind swept past, tearing through the air like a missile. And then... It stopped. "...Huh?" Jasmine eximed, her confusion deepening as she turned to see the boss gate open. Her eyes widened, and she ran through it, Nol shouting behind her to wait, but she didn''t listen. She raced as fast as she could, only to arrive in a room that was entirely empty. The throne was there as usual, but there was no boss. The Dark King was gone, defeated once again, yet there was no sign of a struggle. "...You shouldn''t run off like that; the other group will be arriving any second." Nol''s voice echoed behind her, but Jasmine didn''t turn around. Instead, she pursed her lips and walked further into the room, standing on the tform. ''...Just who did this so easily?'' Someone had passed by her without notice, taking down the Dark King in mere moments and then traveling to the second floor in the blink of an eye. Nol quietly watched from behind as she was lost in thought. Jasmine furrowed her brows and finally turned to him. "Who¡ª" Her words were cut off as her eyes widened once again at the sudden sound of footsteps approaching the boss room. Nol stepped closer to Jasmine and stood beside her, both of them gazing at the entrance. "Looks like they''re finally here." Jasmine narrowed her eyes, while Nol maintained a calm smile as the group of cadets entered the boss room, looking bewildered. Many of them were mumbling to one another, cautiously stepping forward as they eyed the open boss gate with unease. ''So all of them entered as one group as well.'' It was obvious they would¡ªmost would be smart enough to understand that the void dungeon shouldn''t be tackled solo. Plus, it was their first time; it was better to have backup for something like this. The group halted in their tracks, surprised to see Jasmine and Nol standing in the middle of the tform before the throne. Before any of the cadets could speak, three instructors from the second group appeared, shocking them even more. Jasmine narrowed her eyes. ''Instructor Jim, Instructor Hans, and Instructor rice.'' She knew their names but, unfortunately, didn''t know much else about them. The instructors frowned as they approached, stopping in front of Jasmine and Nol. "Cadet Jasmine, what is the meaning of this? There have been barely any prowlers attacking the cadets. Why do I see you with this cadet in the boss room here?" Instructor Hans scowled, his disapproval palpable, while the other instructors nodded in agreement. Instead of answering, Nol smiled calmly. "Unfortunately, we''ve been sent here to inform you that the void dungeon trip is canceled. It''s not just the first floor; all the other floors have experienced a floor shift. Right has be left, and left has be right in here." The instructors exchanged dark looks. "What is your name, cadet?" Hans''s tone was cold, clearly displeased with Nol speaking. Nol, however, kept smiling as if nothing was wrong. "My name is Nol¡ªjust Nol." Hans nodded slowly. "Then¡ª" "Ah, this is getting too boring. Let''s start the show already." Hans couldn''t finish; Nol interrupted him with an exaggerated sigh, his expression one of utter boredom. Jasmine and the others stared at him, surprised, as Hans''s face flushed with anger, but Nol ignored him, turning to Jasmine. "You see that blondie over there?" Nol pointed to Instructor rice, and Jasmine nodded, still confused. "She''s one of the members of Neo Genesis, along with the other two in front of us¡ªhim, her, oh, and him." Nol began pointing casually at the members of Neo Genesis, and Jasmine and the others exchanged shocked nces. "Oh right, these aren''t their real faces. Master told me they''re using some sort of [unique skill] from someone, so the faces they''ve stolen belong to the dead." ''What...'' Jasmine felt a chill run down her spine as she looked at the faces Nol pointed to, but before she could process it further, Instructor rice lunged at Nol, a sadistic grin on her face. "Looks like this little dove knows everything! Best to get rid of you fast!" A dagger gleamed in her hand, aimed directly at Nol. Jasmine blinked in surprise. ''So he wasn''t lying...'' Sighing, she prepared to make a move, but before she could act, rice suddenly froze, only an arm''s length away from Nol. Shock registered on her face, as well as on the faces of everyone else. "Eh?" Jasmine gasped, staring at rice, who was now immobile. Thin white threads wrapped tightly around her arms and legs, rendering her unable to move. Even her mouth was covered, muffled sounds escaping her lips. Everyone''s heads snapped to Nol, who stood there with a wide smile, arms spread wide, white threads spilling from his bleeding fingertips. "You should always check your surroundings first, instructor." Nolughed, his eyes narrowing. Jasmine''s face paled. "Wait, Nol!" It was toote. Suddenly, Nol clenched his fists, and then¡ª Instructor rice''s arms, legs, and head were torn apart by the threads, blood sttering across the floor. A dead silence enveloped the boss room. Then¡ª The cadets erupted into screams and retched in horror. Jasmine stared, frozen, at the remains of rice before turning to Nol, disgust pooling in her stomach as he smiled, licking his lips. "Let the show begin." Jasmine lips trembled. "...We are going to have to talk about this after we''re done here." There was nothing more to say as Jasmine bit her lip and turned her attention to the remaining instructors. ''Why am I always surrounded by crazy people?'' A bitter feeling churned inside her as then mes erupted from her hands. Instructor Jim and Instructor Hans''s faces paled as Jasmine approached them calmly. They slowly backed away, while the other members pretending to be cadets began attacking Nol. But they weren''t strong enough. Not to defeat the Crimson Princess. Definitely not her mes. Nor to ovee the Crimson Prince''s right hand. And certainly not his threads. Chapter 103: The Show [2] "I really don''t understand why we''re just sitting here, waiting to die." Celestina and Vergil sat side by side on the cold ground, leaning against the wall as the torch above them flickered, casting shaky shadows. To her righty the dark tunnel Zoran had entered earlier. After he disappeared into it, both Celestina and Vergil had chosen to stay put instead of following. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªmighte out of there, they would wait. Celestina wasn''t about to leave empty-handed. "If that manes back, we might as well kill ourselves now." Celestina frowned at Vergil''s words, turning to him. "He called you his brother... What did he mean by that? Do you know him?" Vergil met her gaze, his lips tightening as he lightly knocked the back of his head against the wall. "I''ve never met that man before today. I don''t know why he called me his little brother. He''s a madman. The kind you should avoid at all costs." ''He doesn''t want to be here at all.'' Celestina found it odd. From the time she''d known Vergil, he''d never been this cautious. But the moment Zoran came into y, Vergil had wanted to flee¡ªyet he hadn''t left her behind. He stayed. ''He wants to run, but something keeps him here, too.'' Celestina smirked. "It''s strange seeing you like this. You can leave if you want, Cadet Vergil, but I''m staying until I see whoes out of that darkness." Vergil''s face soured, like he''d bitten into something foul. Eventually, he let out a long sigh. "There''s no way I''m leaving you here alone. Besides... I want to know who''sing, too." Celestina allowed a faint smile to touch her lips. His concern was rare¡ªespecially considering their rocky start. She rested her head against the wall, closing her eyes. ''What a strange trip this has been.'' The void dungeon had been nothing but abnormal, and now this. Recklessness nagged at the back of her mind. They should leave. But something deep inside her recoiled at the thought, a disgust that refused to let her turn away now. So she didn''t. Time passed in silence. Celestina didn''t know how long they sat there, unmoving. No void creatures attacked, nothing happened. The torch burned steadily, as if it wouldst forever, and their breaths were the only sounds in the oppressive quiet. Until... Both Celestina and Vergil''s eyes widened at the sound of footsteps. They leaped up, instinctively retreating from the entrance, eyes fixed on the darkness ahead. ''Please don''t be something worse...'' The footsteps grew louder, echoing in the silence. Cold sweat dripped down Celestina''s face as the sound of the steps seemed to drown out even her own heartbeat. And then, a familiar figure limped out of the shadows. "Huh...?" "...." ''Of course...'' How could she have forgotten? It had all started with him¡ªthe reason she hade here in the first ce. She had followed Instructor Benson, who was supposed to bring him back. But Benson hadn''t returned, leading them deeper into the dungeon... and in the chaos, she hadpletely forgotten about him. Azriel. The strange abandoned tunnel, the countless bird-like void creatures, Vergil, the dark passage, and then the mysterious Saint. But now, her attention was locked on Azriel. Both she and Vergil paled as they took in his condition. Blood stained his face and clothes, his body battered, and his clothes torn to shreds. He limped forward, his eyes dull. Celestina''s gaze scanned his injuries until itnded on his right hand¡ªor where his right hand should have been. "Ah..." The sound escaped her lips, her hands trembling as they shot to her mouth in shock. Azriel stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening as he finally noticed the two of them. He blinked, parting his cracked lips slightly. "...Why are you two here?" He looked confused, his bloodied face expressionless as he struggled to stay upright, his body swaying. Vergil quickly moved forward, wrapping his arm under Azriel''s shoulder to steady him. "Thanks..." Azriel mumbled, a weak smile breaking through the exhaustion. "Yeah, no problem." Vergil carefully guided him back to where they had been sitting and eased him down. Celestina hurried over, her lips trembling. "What... what happened?" She crouched, examining Azriel''s wounds. Most had already closed¡ªhe had clearly taken a lot of healing potions. Some wounds had even been packed with ice, his ice affinity at work. Vergil spoke up next to her. "Instructor Benson entered this ce. We followed him, but we lost him and ended up here in front of that dark passage. Before we could do anything, an unknown Saint showed up." Azriel nced at them, his voice rasping. "Instructor Kevin is dead. Killed by Benson and his men. I ran, made it here, and ended up in a dead-end cave. They cornered me. I won, but I lost my hand. As for the Saint... Instructor Solomon''s dealing with him. He showed up after I killed Benson''s group." A bitterugh escaped his lips, followed by violent coughing. Celestina processed his words in silence, stunned. ''He defeated them? Alone?'' It sounded impossible, but the state of his body was undeniable proof that he had fought for his life. Her eyes drifted to his missing hand. "Do you... have your hand with you?" Azriel nodded slowly. "It''s in my storage ring." Celestina bit her lip and ced both hands on his chest. Azriel and Vergil exchanged confused nces. "I can''t reattach it. I''m not skilled enough for that. But my light affinity should ease the pain." A soft white glow emitted from her hands, and Azriel''s eyes fluttered closed. "...It''s warm. That feels... good." ''He said he won... Did he really kill them all?'' No one but Azriel had returned. And if Solomon was dealing with the Saint... ''But how did Solomon get past us without being noticed?'' It wasn''t impossible¡ªSaints could easily outpace both her and Vergil. But Celestina found it hard to believe Solomon would ignore them entirely. Vergil, strangely quiet, wore a look of relief on his face. Celestina dismissed her thoughts and focused on healing Azriel. When she had done all she could, she wiped the sweat from her forehead and sighed. Azriel gazed at her, his expression unreadable, as always. "Why did Instructor Benson and his mene after you?" she asked. Azriel smiled faintly, pausing before speaking. "Because I''m the Apex. Benson and his people belong to an organization called Neo Genesis. Their mission was to kill me. Solomon showed up after Neo Genesis apparently attacked on the surface. The Saint you saw was one of their leaders." Celestina froze, his words sinking in. ''Neo Genesis... That Saint was one of their leaders? An attack happened on the surface?'' It was happening right under her nose, and she had beenpletely oblivious. "I''m sorry you had to go through that..." she whispered. Azriel chuckled weakly, ncing at Vergil before meeting her eyes again. "You''re too kind. What happened wasn''t anyone''s fault, except the ones who caused this mess in the first ce." Celestina nodded, Vergil remaining silent beside her. ''Still... How did he survive Benson and all his men on his own?'' It was still something she found hard to believe, even with Azriel''s current state. Instructor Benson was an advanced-ranked human. And the other men? She was sure they were no pushovers either. Celestina nced at Azriel, a single thought running through her mind. ''...Just how strong are you, really?'' Chapter 104: The Show [3] Solomon and Zoran circled each other, the former grinning widely while thetter wore a displeased expression. "You''re really not living up to your name, acting so timid around me, oh great Heptarch," Solomon taunted. Zoran furrowed his brows, tilting his head slightly. "Timid? Unfortunately, I''ve already discarded such a useless emotion as fear." Solomon paused, momentarily confused. Zoran stopped as well. "You say that, yet you don''t dare attack me. Doesn''t that make you a scared little boy?" Zoran''s face hardened. "I''ve discarded fear, not stupidity. Anyone who knows the name Solomon Dragonheart knows better than to strike first." Solomon''s eyes sharpened, his grin widening. "Besides, anything thates out of your mouth is of no real value." "Well, I do feel honored! How about this? I promise to use only my [unique skill], and you''re free to use whatever you like." A tense silence followed before Zoran''s expression darkened. "...Was that supposed to be a joke?" Solomon chuckled, shrugging. "You tell me. Everyone else I''ve told that joke to is no longer around to share it." Zoran sighed, ncing around before meeting Solomon''s gaze again. "There are rules in the dungeon. One of them is broken if more than two Apostles are on the same floor, which has already happened with me and the prince here. Another will be shattered if we Saints fight on the lower levels." Solomon blinked. "Am I supposed to care about these rules? By Apostles, you mean those supposedly blessed by the gods, right?" Zoran raised an eyebrow at the sudden shift in conversation but nodded. "That''s correct. There are nine Apostles¡ªwell, ten Apostles now¡ªten children of the gods. I am one, the Child of Ruin, blessed by the God of Ruin. We Apostles are superior to lesser humans: stronger, smarter, more¡ª" "But not charming or attractive, clearly," Solomon interrupted, his mocking tone cutting through. "Azriel is one of them, isn''t he? The Apostle of Death, if I recall. A god who was supposed to stay neutral but didn''t¡­ Makes me wonder why that god broke his vow to bless Azriel." Zoran shook his head. "What the gods do is beyond human understanding. All that matters is what we do: survive. Survival is like climbing a mountain, and the Supreme Archon has given me the tools to reach the summit." Solomon''s smile faded, his expression turning bored. Zoran took a step forward, locking eyes with him. "The higher you climb, the steeper it gets. You can either shed the weight you carry or make sure you''ve got the right tools to keep climbing¡ªbetter, stronger, safer." "...You sure love to talk, don''t you? I noticed that when you kept yapping with Azriel." Zoran tilted his head slightly before his eyes narrowed in realization. "You were here the whole time, weren''t you? Hiding in the darkness, close enough to hear everything, yet unseen." Solomon''s lips curved into a small smile. "I didn''t lie when I said I reached the twentieth floor. It was so chaotic there that I returned to watch Azriel battle that instructor. Maybe I should''ve given old man Benson a raise¡ªit might''ve helped him keep hisposure." "...." "Still, watching Azriel fight wasn''t disappointing. He''s smart enough to use the quality of his soul weapon to his advantage, and he knows when being a coward is better than being a fool. I see why he wanted me to nt that mana bomb beforehand." Zoran nodded. "He''s young, but he has potential. A strategic mind. He''s my brother, in a way. I expect much from him, even if his existence wasn''t meant to be." After a brief silence, Zoran pped his hands, a small smile matching Solomon''s. "Indeed, I talk too much. Let''s get this over with, shall we? Instead of your offer, I''d like to propose one of my own." "Oh?" Solomon''s intrigue grew as he nodded. "Go on." "It would be a shame if our battle destroyed this entire floor. If that happens, only the gods will know what consequences await humanity. The dungeon might take ages to repair itself. So, instead, let''s fight in the way we Saints are best known for." Solomon''s eyes widened, his smile stretching as he clenched his fists. "Ah, you''re not as boring as I thought you''d be." Zoran''s grin widened as well. "Fair warning: Don''t assume I''m your average Saint." He suddenly pulled a small ss tube from his pocket, and Solomon''s face froze in shock as he saw the ck liquid swirling inside. "The Supreme Archon is kind enough to gift us Heptarchs the blood of a Voidwalker." Solomon blinked, hisplexion paling slightly as Zoran uncorked the tube and drank the blood in one go. Solomon''s expression darkened. "...Crap." ck veins began to spread across Zoran''s face, pulsing unnervingly beneath his skin. He exhaled slowly, a twisted smile forming as he gazed at Solomon. "Try copying this, clown." The smile vanished from Solomon''s face, reced by a nk, unreadable expression. No more words were exchanged. Both stood opposite each other on the fractured bridge. Only silence remained. It stretched for seconds... minutes... And then... "[Soul...]" "[...Domain.]" ***** "...What happened...?" Zoran blinked, slowly rising to his feet. The rough texture of the ground pressed against his palms, as though he had been kneeling. His muscles were tense, his mind reeling, like he had just emerged from a trance. A chill ran down his spine, and he instinctively clenched his fists. His vision blurred at first, disoriented. He had no idea where he was. The space around him felt wrong¡ªunnatural. Then his breath caught in his throat. Everywhere around him... He saw himself. Dozens, no¡ªhundreds of reflections stared back at him from every direction. His eyes, wide and unsettled, gazed from all angles. Some reflections were twisted, others eerily still, like paintings with no life behind them. Some mirrored him perfectly, while others were frozen mid-motion, as if they had stopped halfway through a gesture. The surface beneath him gleamed like polished obsidian, so reflective it felt as though he stood on the edge of nothingness. Just below the thin sheen of ck ss, another version of himself stared upward. Zoran''s heart pounded, each beat echoing in the hollow silence of the ce. The sky¡ªor whatever passed for one¡ªwas a dull gray, an endless expanse of mirrored clouds swirling and bending light in strange ways, casting distorted and warped reflections of the world below. The space stretched infinitely in all directions, but it wasn''t the openness that unnerved him¡ªit was the suffocating presence of himself everywhere he turned. Towering monoliths of broken mirrors jutted out of the ground, standing like fragmented giants. Each shard was at jagged angles, cracked and imperfect. Some showed Zoran as he was, but others reflected versions of him out of sync¡ªstanding at a slight dy or performing motions he hadn''t made yet. Time was fractured here. Zoran couldn''t trust what he saw. His instincts screamed that some of the reflections weren''t truly him. One of the taller mirror spires distorted his face, the reflection smiling in a way he never would. Its eyes seemed deeper, colder, as if it knew something he didn''t. The entire world around him was watching him. Or worse¡ªit was him. "...!" His skin crawled as every movement was echoed by countless forms. It felt as though his very essence was scattered, as if pieces of his soul were trapped in this bizarre reflection of reality. This was no ordinary ce. A twisted realm where the line between reality and illusion blurred dangerously. Zoran stepped forward, and his reflections rippled, as if the world around him were liquid, distorting with each movement. Then, a voice. It came from behind him. No, it came from all sides, from above and below. It was everywhere. "Even with the blood of a Voidwalker, man... you really are absolute trash." Chapter 105: The Show [4] Hearing the mocking voice echo from everywhere, Zoran felt his heartbeat pounding in his chest. What had happened? It didn''t make sense. He couldn''t remember. Thest thing he recalled was fighting Solomon in a [Soul Domain] battle. A derangedugh echoed and bounced from every direction, and Zoran felt nauseous as he watched his reflections all around him. Some moved with a dy, others froze, and a few even moved before he did. Zoran copsed to his knees, sweat dripping from his face, sttering onto the mirror-like floor as he stared at his own reflection. "Just... what is going on!?" Clutching his hair with both hands, he screamed. And when he did... The reflection beneath him smiled, cold and sinister. "You don''t remember?" It spoke. No¡ªSolomon''s voice came from everywhere, but Zoran''s reflection moved its lips as if speaking in sync with Solomon''s words. "Well, you lost, obviously. Right now, you''re in my [Soul Domain]." As Solomon''s words sank in, Zoran''s thoughts ground to a halt. "...I lost?" His lips trembled as he looked at his reflection, which stared back with a mocking grin. "No... no, no, no. How? How can I lose? I am Zoran, Son of Ruin! The Apostle of Ruin! I can''t lose...!" Like a madman, he screamed at his reflection, shaking his head in denial. "It wasn''t supposed to be like this... This wasn''t written! The future wasn''t like this! How... how could this happen? Oh... yes, yes, it''s him... the prince. Prince Azriel Crimson! It''s all because of him! If not for him, nothing would have gone this way!" "You can''t even take a loss like a real man, can you? Honestly, it''s sad. But you should be proud of yourself¡ªit''s been a while since I''ve fought someone and nearly lost in a [Soul Domain] battle." Zoran fell silent, his pale face reflecting his inner turmoil. Solomon''s words weren''t reassuring in the slightest, but the mocking tone continued. "There are two main reasons you lost against me." The reflection raised its right hand, two fingers extended. "First. Do you know why I''m still a Grade 2 Saint instead of a Grade 1? One of the main reasons is that I''ve been busy mastering my [Soul Domain]. In such a battle, you failed to realize that not even a Grade 1 Saint could beat me. Not that anyone knows... and those who did? Well, they''re dead." ''...That wasn''t written... mastering his [Soul Domain]... it wasn''t in the book!'' Zoran gritted his teeth as Solomon continued speaking. "As for the second reason: your stupidity. When I saw you drink the blood of a Voidwalker, I was scared... scared it would do too much damage to you." Zoran blinked, confused. Solomon borated. "Sure, drinking the blood makes you temporarily stronger... physically. But that doesn''t matter in a battle of [Soul Domains]. That was your mistake. By drinking that blood, you allowed a piece of your soul to be corrupted. I worried it would be too much, that the fight would be over too quickly, but luckily for me, you lived up to your name¡ªSon of Ruin. Even with that corruption, you put up a good fight. Unfortunately for you, that small corruption was enough to secure my victory." Zoran''s mouth hung open, his face a mask of shock as he mumbled in disbelief. "I... I lost because of the blood... but the Supreme Archon gave it to me... How could I lose when he gave it...?" A sigh echoed from all around. "We are saints. We didn''t reach this stage by luck. We wed our way up that mountain. But somewhere along the way, you forgot that. You started indulging, relying on those gifts from your Supreme Archon. In doing so, you lost sight of your greatest weapon¡ªyour own body. You grew toofortable, too confident, thinking you were untouchable. But by relying on those tools, you slipped. And now, you''ve fallen off the mountain. You''ve reached the end of your climb, Heptarch Zoran." "..." Zoran could say nothing. He could only stare at his reflection, his expression dark and defeated. "You can still fight, you know? There''s always a way out of a [Soul Domain]." But... Zoran shook his head, speaking in a hollow voice, his face bitter. "There''s no point. Escaping here would be nearly impossible, and even if I did, what then? I''d still have to fight you one-on-one... it''s better to die than to let you use your [Unique Skill] on me." A heavy silence followed Zoran''s words. His reflection stared back with a nk expression. The silence stretched on. Seconds. Minutes. Hours... Or perhaps it was only moments¡ªZoran couldn''t tell. The concept of time within Solomon''s [Soul Domain] was so twisted, it felt like ages. Until... Solomon''s voice returned, drifting from every direction. Oddly enough, Zoran''s body rxed slightly, though his reflection remained frozen, staring nkly. "Well, that''s no fun... Pathetic, really. Even though you''re absolute trash, the least you could do is try and climb that stupid mountain again." Zoran clenched his teeth, refusing to speak. Solomon''s voice had changed. It was colder, lower, and brimming with anger. Suddenly, the sound of shattering ss echoed through the mirrored world. Zoran''s heart pounded, more sweat trickling down his skin. But he refused to look away, his eyes locked on his nk reflection. "Even though you injured me, you gave up so easily. I never thought a human woulde so close to defeating me in a [Soul Domain] battle¡ªespecially since you''re no Sovereign. Perhaps I should seek out more Apostles to battle. At least I made Azriel my partner, and it''s good to know he''s one of them." Zoran''s face darkened at those words. But... He couldn''t worry about his siblings being hunted by this madman. No. All he could focus on was the sound of ss shattering, growing louder and louder. "I hate you, but I still have some respect for you..." Solomon''s next words came from everywhere, and Zoran''s reflections¡ªeach one of them¡ªturned their gazes toward him. Their eyes were cold, unfeeling, yet that wasn''t what sent a chill down his spine. It was Solomon''s voice. A voice that twisted unnaturally in the mirrored world, distorting as it bounced off the endless reflections. It didn''t just echo¡ªit slithered beneath his skin, sharp and hollow, draining the blood from his face as the shattering ss suddenly ceased. "I''ll make sure to go easy on you." Chapter 106: An Act of Mercy [1] Lumine sat precariously on the edge of the cliff, his legs dangling over the abyss, staring down at the ck sand below with a solemn expression. The wind brushed against his face, and he closed his eyes, sharpening his ears to the sounds behind him. "Come on! How much longer do we have to stay here!?" "It''s been days already! At least let us return to the surface if we aren''t going down!" "I thought we were free to do whatever we wanted in the dungeon!?" The cadets'' voices rose in frustration, directed at Instructor Alicia, who stood there with a nk expression. It was understandable; their patience was wearing thin. One of their own had died¡ªstrangely and without exnation¡ªand now they were stuck on this cliff for days. Of course, they wanted to leave. But they couldn''t. Not with Instructor Alicia guarding the tform. Sure, they could explore the tunnels, but no one was foolish enough to try descending the cliff. Lumine sighed. ''I''m bored.'' Yes, that summed it up. He was bored. This trip to the void dungeon had been uneventful, if not outright disappointing. He had expected more¡ªmore fights, more void creatures¡ªbut instead, he was here, trapped on a cliff, waiting for the other two instructors to return. But they hadn''t. Neither had Azriel. ''Even Princess Celestina and Vergil left.'' Lumine''s eyes dropped further, his thoughts darkening. ''I should''ve gone with them.'' Without a doubt, they were having a more eventful time than he was. A sound broke through his thoughts¡ªfootsteps. Lumine''s lips curved slightly. He already knew who it was. ncing to his right, he saw Yelena sit on the edge like him, dangerously close. She tucked a strand of her obsidian hair behind her ear and sighed, her gaze drifting to the blinking stars above. "They say the most beautiful things are often the most dangerous... I wonder what resides up there." Lumine followed her gaze to the stars. "No one dares to find out. Most would rather clear the floors as quickly as possible instead of exploring. Not that I me them. Anyone can die on any floor¡ªit''s just the death rate that increases as you go deeper." Regret seeped into his voice. It wasn''t that he med them, but it was a pity that people didn''t explore more. If possible, he wanted to properly investigate every floor and discover its secrets. Yelena chuckled, but when Lumine looked at her, her face had turned serious. "Two out of three instructors are gone. Cadet Kanae died mysteriously. The top cadets of our group are all missing... all except you, Lumine. The cadets need someone to lead them, or they''ll start making decisions that could endanger us all." Lumine pursed his lips, looking down. "I don''t think they''d listen to me. Prince Azriel and Princess Celestina, they have the status¡ªAzriel with his reputation and Celestina with her aplishments. But us? We''re from normal families, unknown to everyone. Who would follow someone like me?" Unlike Azriel and Celestina, Lumine and Yelena had no prestigious lineage. They weren''t from great ns, and they''d been nobodies until their debut at the academy. Most of the cadets still regarded them with wary eyes, even though they had grown closer over time. But that probably wasn''t enough. Yelena let out a soft breath and smiled. "Yes, we''re unknown. But so what? Be known. Show them who we are, and make them listen." Lumine looked up at her, captivated by the fire in her green eyes. The breeze caught her hair, causing it to flutter gently in the wind. ''Beautiful.'' She was breathtaking. Her smile, enchanting. Her eyes, shimmering like emeralds. Her hair, swaying with the wind. Lumine found himself staring for far too long before quickly looking away, gathering himself. With a deep breath, he looked back at her, smiling. "If you put it like that, I guess I should try not to disappoint you, Princess Yelena." Yelena''s eyes widened slightly. "Oh? Since when did I be a princess?" Lumine stood up, dusting off his clothes. "In my eyes? Always." Yelena''s expression froze, and Lumine gave her a gentle look before turning away, heading toward the group of cadets gathered in front of Instructor Alicia. "...That''s unfair," he heard her mumble behind him, a wider small smile creeping onto his lips. As Lumine reached the group, he furrowed his brows. It wasn''t that every cadet wasining, just the loudest ones. But naturally, the others had fallen into the same mindset, following the herd. He sighed audibly at the chaos in front of him. Without warning, he pped his hands, the sound reverberating through the air. The cadets in front of him jumped in shock, startled into silence. All eyes were on him now. Lumine felt ufortable under their stares, but he pushed the feeling aside. He had to stayposed. He took a deep breath and began to speak, his voice calm but clear. "I understand how everyone''s feeling. You''re distressed by what''s happening. You''re scared. That''s normal. Even I''m scared. And I know you all want to return to the surface." He wasn''t scared, not really. But they didn''t need to know that. What they needed was someone who understood them, and if he had to lie to give them that, he would. "But we won''t get anywhere acting like children. We knew the dangers when we came to this academy. This is just part of it. If we can''t handle ourselves now, we might as well drop out once this is over." His words sank in, and he watched as their expressions shifted¡ªsome angry, some ashamed, some resigned. Lumine, despite hisposed facade, was far from calm. His heart raced with nerves. ''How does she do it...'' He didn''t understand how Celestina could speak to them so effortlessly, without losing herposure. But somehow, it worked. No one raised their objections. Just as Lumine began to feel relieved, Instructor Alicia''s voice broke through the air, pale and tense. "Shit..." She rushed to the edge of the cliff, and Lumine felt his heart pound harder. He quickly followed, joining Yelena at the edge. But it wasn''t his heart that was pounding. The ground was. When Lumine looked down, the hair on the back of his neck stood on end. The ground trembled beneath him, and his eyes narrowed in shock. "This is bad..." The words escaped his lips before he could stop them. Below, a horde of skeletons advanced toward the cliff, their bony forms varying in shape¡ªsome with elongated limbs and others adorned with tattered wings. Hollow eye sockets glowed with an unsettling dark light as a few began to w their way up. Lumine pressed a hand to his mouth, repeating the same words. "This is bad..." Yet when Yelena nced at him, she saw something different. Despite his words, Lumine was hiding a wide, excited smile behind his hand. Chapter 107: An Act of Mercy [2] Jasmine nced at the cadets huddled together on the tform, their backs pressed tightly against one another. Most of them looked sick, their faces pale. It was inevitable. Who wouldn''t feel that way, knowing that among them were people plotting to kill each other? And that wasn''t all. Her gaze shifted to Nol, seated atop the Dark King''s throne. No one dared look at him. Who would? Especially with all that blood coating him¡­ and the five heads disyed at his feet, their faces twisted in pure horror. The expressions alone told the story of Nol''s cruelty. Jasmine''s face darkened as she stared at him. It wasn''t that she opposed killing¡ªthey were, after all, enemies. She had killed the two instructors herself, burned them to ash without hesitation. A pile of their remainsy beside her. But¡­ she didn''t toy with her victims like Nol did. Nol was a child in many ways, especially when it came to his understanding of the world. Things that should have been normal werepletely foreign to him. His knowledge of the outside came mostly from Azriel after losing his memories in the Void Realm. Still, he was far too brutal. And worse¡ªhe enjoyed it. As she watched him now, ying with the heads, her expression darkened further. "Hm¡­ which one of these should I give to Master? I''m sure he''d appreciate the gift. But which one?" Nol mused aloud, his voice twisted with amusement. "Or perhaps I''ll give him all of them? No¡­ these lowly worms don''t deserve to be near him, even in death." He clicked his tongue, as if in annoyance, and clenched his right hand into a fist. The moment he did, the strings tied around the heads tightened and with a sickening crack, they exploded into shards of bone and flesh. Nearby cadets flinched, their trembling more pronounced, but still, none dared to look. ''He''s going to traumatize them¡­'' Jasmine thought with a sigh. She stepped forward, ignoring the blood and stepping over the remnants of shattered heads. Nol blinked and quickly noticed her approach, rising from the throne with a wide smile, bowing slightly. "Mydy. Truly, it was a pleasure to fight beside you. The way those false instructors screamed as you turned them to ash¡ªlike canaries singing." Jasmine gave a brief nod, her eyes scanning his appearance. Covered head-to-toe in blood, Nol was no less than a nightmare incarnate, his silver hair now dyed crimson. Her brows furrowed slightly. ''If Azriel taught him nearly everything¡­ is this brutality part of that teaching too?'' Her mood soured even further, and her desire to see her little brother grew tenfold. She had no idea how he was doing. Locking eyes with Nol, her voice dropped, colder than usual. "We''re done here. Let''s return to the second floor." Nol''s smile widened as he studied her for a moment longer. "Of course. The mission Master gave me isplete." Jasmine nodded, her gaze shifting to the cadets, all too terrified to look at them. "Wait here," she ordered, her voiceced with disgust as she regarded them with cold eyes. They trembled under her stare, shrinking back even further. ''Pathetic. How can there be such a difference between the first and second groups?'' She couldn''t understand how these people were supposed to be heroes. They were already breaking at the sight of some blood and betrayal. Her heels clicked loudly as she walked toward them, the sound echoing ominously in the boss room. As she stood before them, every cadet avoided her gaze, refusing to meet her cold, piercing stare. She clicked her tongue. "Look at me." Her words were low, but they might as well have beenmands from the gods. The cadets flinched, their faces paling even further as they reluctantly lifted their heads. They weren''t just standing before Azriel''s sister. No. They were standing before the heiress of the Crimson n. The future ruler of the East. Many audibly gulped, frozen under her icy gaze. "Stand up. You''re alling with me to the second floor. Prepare to fight more members of Neo Genesis. And if anyone refuses, I''ll personally make sure you''re expelled from the academy. After that¡­" Her eyes flicked toward Nol, whose smile only grew wider. "I''ll order Nol to deal with you." Their gazes shot to Nol, then back to Jasmine, their faces paling even further. Slowly, one by one, trembling, they stood up. ''I don''t have time for this.'' Jasmine narrowed her eyes, and like frightened deer, the cadets straightened their backs and stood at attention. She gave a curt nod, satisfied. "Good. Prove your worth. Show me why you came to this academy in the first ce." With that, she turned on her heel, Nol falling in step behind her as they walked toward the center of the tform, close to the throne. Jasmine nced at him, and Nol gave a nod, crouching down. Closing his eyes, he pressed his blood-soaked hand to the tform. The runes beneath them began to pulse with a blue glow¡­ And the sound of chains rattling filled the air. ***** Jasmine blinked as she took in the scene before her. "Well, that''s¡­ unexpected." Nol''s voice sounded from beside her,ced with surprise. Behind them, the cadets stared in sheer horror at the chaos unfolding ahead. Her mouth twitched. The second group was practically useless at this point. After everything they had endured, it wasn''t surprising. Especially now, witnessing whaty before them¡ªa battlefield filled with screams, where cadets fought against skeletons. Some were human-shaped, others resembled long-dead void creatures, and a few even flew through the air. But despite the chaos, the cadets of the first group weren''t losing. No deaths in sight. That was thanks to a few standout individuals. One was a blond boy, cutting through skeletons with a ming sword, their bones disintegrating into ash. Another was a ck-haired girl standing behind him, shielded by his form as she fired her obsidian bow. A glowing green arrow, conjured from mana, nocked and ready as she loosed shot after shot with machine-like precision. Each arrow struck with unerring uracy, piercing the heads of flying skeletons, sometimes taking out several at once. Lumine and Yelena. ''Their coordination is incredible, as if they''ve fought together countless times.'' Maybe they had. Jasmine shook her head and focused on thest key yer¡ªthe reason no cadets had fallen. ''Instructor Alicia.'' She blinked as she watched the instructor wield a massive white hammer, smashing skeletons to pieces. Jasmine''s gaze shifted to Nol. His crimson eyes sparkled with excitement as he watched the chaos unfold, like a child marveling at a festival of destruction. Her expression softened, and she addressed him quietly. "Let''s finish this so we can get to Azriel." Nol immediately nodded, dashing forward in a blur, leaving a gust of wind in his wake. Her hair fluttered as she tried to hold it together with her hand. Jasmine''s face grew cold again as she turned to nce at the shell-shocked cadets behind her. ''Will they be nothing but a burden if we drag them into this fight?'' The thought lingered, but her lips curled into a slight smile. In the end, she would. They wouldn''t die. Not today. ''They are lucky to have me.'' Chapter 108: An Act of Mercy [3] At first, the only sound was their breathing as they quietly leaned against the walls, waiting. Waiting for Solomon toe... or perhaps someone else. Regardless, they waited, eyes on the dark corridor ahead. And as they waited, boredom naturally crept in, leading them to talk. Azriel spoke the most, exining the attack of Neo Gesis, telling his own fabricated version of evts. Celestina and Vergil said little. Food and water wer''t an issue¡ªthey had plty in their storage rings¡ªbut conversation evtually ran dry. Azriel sat in the middle, with Vergil on his right and Celestina on his left. Celestina nced at him, eyes narrowed. Azriel leaned against the wall, eyes closed, looking utterly exhausted. His appearance was terrible, if she had to be honest. Blood covered him from head to toe. His clothes were torn, hair disheveled, and his hand... missing. At least his wounds were healing, albeit slowly. She still hadn''t fully processed that Azriel had fought¡ªand won¡ªagainst Bson and his m. No, she realized, she knew nothing. Nothing about what was happing today made sse to her anymore. There was a sse that Azriel was holding something back, some vital pieces of information. Her gaze traveled across his body, evtually stopping at a peculiar sight. ''What is that?'' Her brow furrowed as she fixated on his left arm. His sleeve was torn, bloodied, and faded into the darkness. But now that she was paying atttion, she noticed something else¡ªbandages. His left arm was wrapped in bandages, tightly wound, leaving almost no skin exposed. The flickering torchlight illuminated the bandages, and she blinked, confused. She hadn''t se him wrap those. That meant the injury was from before his fight, but that didn''t make sse either. Azriel hadn''t fought in the void dungeon until Bson attacked him, and there was no time for such careful bandaging in betwe. ''He''s be wearing these the tire time?'' Before the void dungeon, ev. That thought piqued her curiosity. Why was he covering his left arm? She nced at him again¡ªstill asleep, or so it seemed. Vergil was in a simr state, eyes closed, barely moving. The boy seemed to sleep more oft than anyone she knew. Her eyes darted back to Azriel''s bandages. ''Wouldn''t they be ufortable? Covered in blood and sticking to his skin like that?'' Maybe she could get a closer look. Maybe, just maybe, there was more to the bandages than a mere injury. Something he hadn''t healed for some reason. After another quick nce at his face, she leaned closer, her heart pounding. For some reason, it felt wrong¡ªlike breaking an important rule or trying to hide something she shouldn''t have touched. The feeling made her pulse race as if she were a child caught red-handed after shattering her mother''s favorite vase. ''They''re just bandages. Why am I like this?'' Her hand inched closer to his arm, ready to touch the bandages¡ª Suddly, she froze. A cold grip seized her wrist. Her head snapped to the right, eyes widing as two crimson eyes stared back at her. The same arm she had be about to uncover was now holding her tightly. Azriel blinked, looking at her shocked expression. They were close. Too close. Their noses nearly touched, and she could feel his breath on her face. He nced at his hand gripping her wrist. "Oh¡­" He gtly let go, and Celestina quickly pulled back, her heart still racing as she looked at him apologetically. "Sorry¡­ your bandages looked ufortable, so I thought I should change them." She purposely left out her curiosity about why he wore them in the first ce. Azriel nced at his arm, th back at her face before sighing softly. "It''s fine. They don''t bother me. I''ll wash them properlyter." Celestina''s curiosity burned as she finally gave in and asked, "Why are you wearing them?" Azriel stared at her for a few seconds, his expression unreadable. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something about those bandages was off. Especially since he had already tak health potions, and she''d used her light affinity to heal him. His eyes drifted toward his arm before he finally spoke, his voice low. "¡­It''s an injury." Celestina frowned, her gaze shifting to the bandages again as he continued. "An injury I got back in the void realm. Unfortunately, no potion or healer can fix it. So, I just cover it with these bandages." Her eyes wided in shock. ''An injury that can''t be healed? Just how severe is it?'' Looking at the bandages, a thought crossed her mind. ''Would bing an advanced-ranked be ough to cure it?'' But she quickly dismissed the idea. There was nothing she could do. She didn''t know any miracle that could heal something so severe, and Azriel belonged to one of the four great ns like her. Whatever resources she had, he had as well. She hadn''t ev se the injury, and now her curiosity had turned into guilt. Guilt for nearly crossing a line she might have regretted. She didn''t dare ask how he had received such a wound. Lost in her thoughts, Celestina didn''t notice Vergil had oped his eyes, watching Azriel with a deadpan expression as Azriel smiled wryly. ***** "Brat, what did I tell you? She''d get curious." Azriel nced at Celestina, who was no longer sitting. She was talking with Vergil, her eyes fixed on the dark passage ahead. He couldn''t me them. Unlike him, they still had ergy and wer''t injured. Sitting idle for so long had to be exhausting for them. Azriel shifted his gaze to the inferior version of the Crying Fog, Leo, who sat against the opposite wall, staring at Azriel with that familiar, unsettling smile. Azriel sighed but remained silt. He didn''t want to look insane, talking to himself in front of Celestina and Vergil. Instead, he just kept his eyes on Leo, knowing the insufferable figure could already guess most of his thoughts. Leo''s grin wided. "Ah, now that I think of it, you''re really going to die today, ar''t you? The momt she sees you in this pathetic state, she might kill you herself." Azriel''s face darked. Leo''s taunt stirred thoughts of Jasmine¡ªwho by now had likely heard about everything from Nol. If Jasmine saw him like this, bloodied, missing a hand... He would rather face the Cradler again. His gaze returned to Celestina''s back, and he sighed quietly, disappointed. One day, she''d master her light affinity so thoroughly that she could lose limbs and regerate them without a second thought... It was terrifying. Imagine fighting someone who could heal every wound, no matter how severe, as long as they had the mana for it. Leo noticed where his thoughts had gone and chuckled darkly. "You''re going to distance yourself from her, ar''t you? Ev though that fool of an instructor died by your hand, you still list to him. Love. I wonder what that feels like." Azriel''s expression turned grim as he stared at the Crying Fog. If someone like Leo ever felt love, Azriel thought, the world might truly go mad. A sudd silce veloped the tunnel as Azriel closed his eyes. It was peaceful. No sound but the faint echoes of his own thoughts. The pain in his missing hand had subsided, though the phantom ache lingered, strange but manageable. And th... Azriel furrowed his brow. It was still quiet. Too quiet. Why was it quiet? What happed to Celestina and Vergil''s conversation? Oping his eyes, he saw Leo, no longer grinning, but scowling as he stood, ncing a. Azriel''s pulse quicked, his breathing suddly heavy. Sweat trickled down his face. "Haa... Haaa..." His breath came in ragged bursts. His vision trembled. Wh he looked at Celestina and Vergil again... They were froz. Their bodiespletely still. It wasn''t just them. Azriel''s eyes shot wide as he staggered to his feet. A wave of nausea hit him as he pressed his hand against the cold stone wall to steady himself. Goosebumps crawled up his arms. The torches that lined the walls... They wer''t flickering. No. They were froz too. "What is the meaning of this, brat?" Leo''s voice was tight, unnatural. Azriel''s heart pounded in his chest. It was just him and Leo now. Time itself had stopped. And th... The unmistakable sound of metal scraping against stone echoed through the tunnel. Chapter 109: An Act of Mercy [4] The sound of something sharp scraping against stone pierced Azriel''s ears. It felt like nails dragging through his mind, freezing the breath in his throat. His body stiffened, locked in ce. A rare look of panic flickered across Leo''s face, his usual smirk twisted into a grimace. He clenched his teeth, hands curling into fists by his sides, the only sign of his tension. The sound came from the dark passage where Vergil and Celestina stood, frozen in time. It was as though time itself had ceased to exist, and only the oppressive, bone-chilling screech of metal against stone remained. "This isn''t real... it''s all in your head... I think," Leo muttered, his voice low, uncertain. It wasn''t reassuring. In fact, it was terrifying to hear him, the one who almost always had something snarky to say, falter like this. Azriel stood paralyzed, the metallic screech growing louder, matching the rapid beat of his heart. Each time it neared, a fresh wave of dread washed over him. ''Move! Why can''t I move?!'' His body refused him, every muscle locked in ce as if turned to stone. The scraping sound drew closer and closer, deafening, tearing at his sanity. He didn''t understand what was happening¡ªit was too sudden, too iprehensible. A fleeting hope shot through his mind¡ª''Solomon... could it be Solomon?'' But no. He knew it wasn''t him. There was no reason. A chill colder than death gripped him. ''Zoran won...?'' His thoughts spiraled into chaos, rm bells ringing violently in his head. He had trusted Solomon¡ªprepared, strategic, invincible Solomon. He couldn''t have lost. He couldn''t. Yet here Azriel stood, utterly powerless, the scraping growing louder, more unbearable, until it felt like his very bones would shatter under the weight of it. Then, heavy footsteps followed¡ªeach one echoing with deliberate, ominous finality. Azriel''s heartbeat matched those footsteps. Whatever wasing... He was utterly helpless. Time stopped. It could not move. Seconds stretched into what felt like eons, and then, from the suffocating darkness of the passage, a figure finally emerged. Azriel released the breath he didn''t realize he''d been holding. It came out in a shudder. His eyes trembled, and even Leo¡ªlooked like he had seen a ghost. The figure''s dark boots clicked against the cold stone, each step deliberate, slow, filled with a weight that made Azriel feel impossibly small. The shadowy robe hung over the figure like a void, its face hidden beneath a heavy hood. But it wasn''t the figure''s appearance that sent ice down Azriel''s spine. It was what it carried. ...A scythe. Not just any scythe, but a monstrous weapon, forged from pure night. The de¡ªimpossibly dark¡ªseemed to devour the light around it, bending the air as if it were alive. Its jagged edge gleamed with a sickly sheen, like it had tasted countless souls and thirsted for more. Azriel''s blood turned to ice. He was staring at Death itself. The figure stopped in front of Azriel, looming over him. They were the same height. And then, as if to rip the world further from its hinges... The figure''s face became visible. "¡­Brat?" Azriel''s mind nked. Leo''s eyes widened in shock. Because that word¡ª"brat"¡ªwasn''t meant for Azriel. No. It was meant for the figure standing in front of Azriel. A figure... Wearing Azriel''s face. Azriel stared, face to face with himself. Yet... it wasn''t him. It was his face, but older, more refined, perfected. There was an air of utter control, of boundless power, radiating from the figure''s every movement. Its crimson eyes bore down on Azriel with a godlike coldness, as though weighing him against something far beyond hisprehension. Azriel felt impossibly small. So small, like the figure before him was a colossus, its handrge enough to crush worlds, its gaze searing like crimson suns. How long had he been staring? Seconds? Hours? Days? It wasn''t Azriel looking at himself. It was him looking at Azriel. A shift, so small yet so monumental, snapped Azriel out of his daze. The figure¡ªthe other Azriel¡ªwas the first to move. He turned his head toward Leo, who stood paralyzed, bewildered, staring back at him. And then, with an authority that shook the very air, the figure spoke. "You have overstayed. It''s time for you to return." The voice was colder than the deepest abyss, each word carrying the weight of an undeniable truth, like the veryws of the universe had been spoken. There was no defiance. No rebuttal. No refusal. Leo couldn''t resist. With a mere wave of the figure''s hand, Leo''s form began to flicker, the same way his hands had before. But now... it was his entire body. "What¡ª?!" Leo''s voice warped, glitching, like a broken reality. He turned his gaze toward Azriel, his face a mask of terror. Azriel, equally frozen in shock, could only watch as Leo''s form distorted and then... He was gone. Just like that. The hateful, tormenting figure Azriel had wanted to rid himself of¡ªgone. Azriel turned slowly back to the figure wearing his face, his lips trembling. "H-how...?" The figure looked at him, nk and indifferent, tilting its head slightly as though studying Azriel''s very soul. It felt like there was nothing in the universe that could be hidden from this being. "Everything happened faster than expected," the figure mused, its voice cold, detached. "Does that mean her n was a sess, after all?" Its crimson eyes locked onto Azriel''s, and Azriel found himself unable to look away. Every part of his being wasid bare before those eyes. "You are confused." There was a strange understanding in his tone. "That is normal. I was confused once as well. But you needn''t worry... all you have to do is remember." ''Remember?'' Azriel''s mind raced, but he couldn''t utter a word. The figure¡ªhis other self¡ªnodded, as if that single word exined everything. "Remember. That''s all you have to do to continue." And without another moment for thought, the figure raised its scythe. Azriel''s eyes widened in terror. "W-wait¡ª!" But it was toote. The scythe came down, swift and inevitable, cutting through the air with terrifying finality. And as it descended, only one final sentence reached Azriel''s ears, carrying the weight of absolute truth. "Don''t ever stray from your path again." The world went ck. Chapter 110: An Act of Mercy [5] "Urkh...!" A sharp, searing pain exploded through Azriel''s body. He found himself slumped against the cold stone wall, every muscle locking up as if the air had been sucked from his lungs. His heart clenched. The agony spread like wildfire, blinding him. He toppled to the floor, his body convulsing violently. "Eukh!" Blood gushed from his mouth, painting the stone beneath him as his eyes went bloodshot, wide and unseeing. "Azriel!?" "The hell!?" Vergil and Celestina, frozen just moments before, snapped into motion, rushing to his side. Azriel''s face had turned deathly pale, his skin ghostly, drained of life. His body hit the ground hard, the thud echoing as his muscles spasmed uncontrobly. Azriel''s mind was overwhelmed by the unbearable pain coursing through him. He couldn''t think. He could only endure. Teeth gritted, his focus narrowed to the searing, unrelenting torment devouring him from within. "Azriel! What''s happening!?" Celestina knelt down. "Get him on his side! Now!" Vergil grabbed Azriel and rolled him onto his side, trying to steady his shaking body. Azriel''s eyes darted wildly, locking onto Vergil''s. His hand, trembling,tched onto Vergil''s arm, squeezing with thest of his strength. Vergil froze, his eyes widening as if he''d understood something unspoken. Without hesitation, Vergil ced his hand on Azriel''s head, his jaw clenched tight. A sudden wave of cold swept through Azriel, numbing the fire inside him. His consciousness flickered¡ªvision fading, his surroundings blurring, the dim room twisting and warping. And then, everything went ck. ***** Celestina stared at Azriel, whoy unconscious on the floor, shock coursing through her. It had all happened so suddenly. Just moments ago, she had been discussing with Vergil whether they should stay here, and then¡ª In the next instant, Azriel was convulsing, coughing up blood as if he were being torn apart from the inside. She nced at the blood pooled around him, still fresh, still warm. His face... pale as death. His breath, shallow. Who¡ªwhat¡ªdid this? There was no one around. No shadow, no enemy. Nothing. Vergil let out a strained cough, covering his mouth as his eyes darkened. "It... wasn''t hard to knock him out," Vergil muttered, his voice tight. "His mental defenses were gone. Completely." Celestina''s brow furrowed. "A mental attack?" Vergil shook his head. His face, grim, darkened even more. "I have no clue." They exchanged a nce, both unsettled. If it was an attack, why only Azriel? He was the most injured, sure, but that didn''t exin anything. Eventually, Celestina let out a sigh as she stepped closer to Azriel. "We should clean his face a little." It was covered in dirt and blood. Vergil nodded solemnly. "We should also feed him a health potion, just to be safe..." Hearing Vergil''s words, Celestina hesitated. She looked at Azriel intensely, weighing her options, before biting her lip and making a decision she thought she would never make. ***** "Urgh..." A groan escaped Azriel''s mouth. Opening his eyes slightly, his vision was blurry. After blinking a few times, it sharpened enough for him to regain his senses. He felt the back of his head pressed against somethingfortably soft, as if his entire body were wrapped in a warm nket. Blinking again, Azriel caught sight of a girl with silver hair stained with blood, her gray eyes intensely focused on him. Both her hands pressed against his chest, emitting a soft white glow. "Celestina...?" Her name slipped from his lips without thinking, and her head snapped toward his face, her eyes wide. "You are awake..." She looked relieved. Realizing the position he was in, Azriel returned her gaze with an unreadable expression. ''I would have been happy had it been any other moment in my life...'' Unfortunately, it wasn''t. Celestina removed her hands from his chest, and the white glow disappeared. As soon as it did, theforting feeling of the nket vanished. Hiding his disappointment, Azriel slowly pushed himself up with one hand on the cold floor while Celestina supported him, holding his right arm, which ended at the wrist. "How are you feeling?" Azriel still felt like he wasn''t really here. Honestly, everything felt like a distant dream as he recalled what had happened. But... ncing around the room, he saw Vergil leaning against the wall, concern etched on his face, and Celestina supporting him. But there was no Leo¡ªthe crying fog was gone. Azriel looked at Celestina with a grim expression. "...I have no idea." Truly, he had no idea what had happened¡ªmaybeter, but not now. His mind was too unfocused; he was simply exhausted. Celestina and Vergil exchanged dark looks upon hearing his answer. Even if Azriel didn''t know what had transpired, it didn''t make them feel any better. "How long was I out for?" Azriel asked. Vergil approached him. "An hour, more or less." Azriel''s eyes widened slightly at his words. He snapped his head toward Celestina. "You were constantly using your mana on me for an hour?" Celestina blinked, confused, then nodded. "You had consumed too many health potions, so this was the safest course of action." Azriel had a lot to say about that. What if they had been attacked? What would have happened then? What about now? They only had Vergil¡ªwho was technically the weakest of the three¡ªleft to fight. But in the end, Azriel couldn''tin; she had done all of that for him. In fact, he felt nothing but gratitude, along with a twinge of guilt as he sighed. "...Thank you." Celestina''s lips curved up. "Of course." Turning his head toward Vergil, Azriel opened his mouth, but before he could speak, another voice echoed from the dark passage. "Looks like you can''t catch a break no matter what you do." Footsteps echoed before a figure emerged from the shadows. Solomon. He was finally here. His hair was disheveled, and hisplexion appeared unhealthy, with dried blood on his nose, mouth, and even his eyes. All three froze¡ªnot because of Solomon, but because of the person he dragged behind him like a bag of sand. ''Zoran...'' Zoran, but what was left of him, at least. Instead of the prideful figure Azriel had seen in the cave, the one before his eyes was a mere shell inparison. He had no legs, no arms, and no eyes¡ªblood covered his face and hair, staining the ck suit he wore, at least covering the sleeves that hid his missing limbs. Azriel felt nauseous as he looked at Zoran. Vergil turned his head away with a click of his tongue, his face twisted in disgust. Celestina''s face also grimaced as she looked away. It was too much. In the end, Azriel looked away as well, his eyes meeting Solomon''s, who returned his gaze with an unsettling smile that grew wider despite his appearance. "You look like shit." Chapter 111: An Act of Mercy [6] Azriel''s lips twitched as he red at Solomon, his annoyance barely masked. Sure, he looked like hell, but Solomon wasn''t faring much better. No visible wounds, but the dried blood smeared across his face told enough about his condition. Without a word, Solomon threw Zoran in front of Azriel, Celestina, and Vergil, as if discarding trash. A groan escaped Zoran''s lips, his face twisting in difort. Celestina and Vergil paled, realizing with horror that Zoran was still alive. They stepped back, unsure, while Azriel remained rooted in ce, eyes locked on Solomon. "You didn''t kill him?" Azriel''s voice was t, almost indifferent. Solomon shrugged. "I beat him without needing to. Seemed only fair to let you finish him off after everything." Azriel''s brow furrowed as he looked down at Zoran, who, despite having no eyes, seemed to stare back. A strange, unsettling calm lingered between them. Solomon''s tone softened as he nced at Celestina and Vergil, who were looking between him and Azriel, clearly confused. "Perhaps the two of you should leave," Solomon suggested, his voice gentler than before. "Wait somewhere else for a bit." They hesitated, exchanging nces. After a brief, silent agreement, they both shook their heads. "We''re staying," they said in unison, voices firm. Solomon raised an eyebrow, surprise shing across his face before he smiled. "Well, well, little birds finally leaving the nest." Azriel ignored them, his gaze still fixed on Zoran as he crouched, struggling to maintain his bnce with only one hand. Losing his right hand had left him off-kilter, but he managed. "I''m sorry, Zoran. You promised me a painless death, but I couldn''t return the favor¡­" Zoran''s dryugh cut him off. "You think you''re funny, don''t you?" Azriel blinked, caught off guard. He wasn''t trying to be funny. MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter He genuinely felt a shred of guilt, seeing the pitiful state Zoran had been reduced to, but that was all. Azriel knew exactly what kind of person Zoran was¡ªa monster, like the rest of them. The guilt was fleeting. He turned to Solomon. "Do you have his ring?" Solomon nodded and produced a white ring, holding it between his fingers like a trophy. Azriel nced back at Zoran, hesitation creeping in. ''Should I ask him this now?'' With Celestina and Vergil here, it wasn''t exactly the right time to discuss what he was about to reveal. Almost no one knew about it¡ªnot even Celestina. ''Then again... what does it matter anymore?'' The future was gone, destroyed by his own hand. The proofy before him, bleeding out on the ground. Zoran, the once-proud Heptarch, reduced to this. "Solomon said you lost because of your own foolishness. If I had to guess, you drank the blood of a Voidwalker and lost in a battle of [Soul Domain], right?" Celestina and Vergil looked visibly puzzled, while Solomon shook his head, chuckling softly at their confusion. Voidwalker. They wouldn''t know what that meant. Zoran''s lips twitched into a faint smile at Azriel''s words. "Do you have more of that blood in your ring?" Zoran scoffed, though it sounded more like a raspy breath. "Of course not. You know how rare Voidwalker blood is. The Supreme Archon made sure we only ever had a single vial at a time." Azriel bit his lip, frustration gnawing at him. If only there was more of that blood¡ªit would''ve been invaluable. He looked down at Zoran, his heart hardening. There wasn''t much more to ask. Zoran wouldn''t answer any other questions; the man wouldn''t flinch even under torture. The only option left was to end him. There was no prison on earth that could contain a saint-ranked human. His limbs would regenerate. His eyes would heal. Keeping him alive was pointless, and Zoran would never reveal anything about Neo Genesis. Azriel inhaled sharply. "I''ll give you one chance, Zoran. Work with me." The room fell into stunned silence. Everyone¡ªCelestina, Vergil, even Solomon¡ªstared at him in disbelief. Azriel continued, his voice unwavering. "You have knowledge that surpasses almost anyone. You''re strong, and humanity needs strength like yours. Killing you does more harm than good. I''m not asking you to work for me, but with me. We can create a future where we don''t have to give up." The silence that followed was suffocating. Celestina and Vergil looked at Azriel, their breaths held, too stunned to speak. Solomon''s face was unreadable, but his gaze lingered on Zoran. Zoran''s twisted smile vanished, reced by a mask of fury. "I will never work with you," he snarled, his voice dripping with venom. Azriel''s heart sank. "I was nothing before he came," Zoran continued, voice trembling with rage. "I was filth, barely surviving on the outskirts until he found me¡ªuntil he saved me. The Supreme Archon gave me purpose. Hope. I owe everything to him." If Zoran had eyes, he would''ve been ring daggers at Azriel. If he had hands, he would''ve strangled him. If he had feet, he would''ve crushed him. "You might''ve won today, but make no mistake¡ªyou haven''t won the war. You were just lucky. You''ve yed with fire, Azriel Crimson, and you have no idea how to extinguish it." Zoran''s voice was low, bitter, each word like a curse. Azriel said nothing, his lips pressed into a thin line. "You''ve started something you aren''t ready for," Zoran spat. "You think you''re clever, but you''re not. If you were, you would''ve waited until you were strong enough to handle this on your own. Now, you''re going to suffer and die¡ªmiserably." The silence that followed was unbearable. Azriel and Zoran locked eyes¡ªwhat was left of them, at least. Azriel turned to Solomon. "Take his head." He felt Celestina and Vergil''s shocked gazes, but he didn''t flinch. He didn''t have the strength to kill a saint. Not now. And he wouldn''t ask the two behind him to do it. But they''d chosen to stay. They had the chance to leave and didn''t take it. Zoran''s lips parted, and a wild, maniacalughter echoed through the tunnels, reverberating off the walls like the sound of something unhinged. Azriel''s expression darkened. "Take his head. We''ll disy it before the entire capital. Let them see how Neo Genesis made their first public debut in Asia¡ªlet them witness how pathetic their leaders are, how worthless the Supreme Archon is, and how weak these so-called ''saviors'' of humanity truly are." Each word dripped with malice, but Zoran''sughter only grew louder, more unrestrained. ''I wanted to boost my reputation... what better way than to have his head under my name?'' He had already let slip to the two behind him that both he and the academy knew all about Neo Genesis¡ªand that he''d been given a mission. This would catapult his standing. A single, decisive achievement as a prince that would elevate him to the level of the other children of the great ns... perhaps even higher. Solomon''s eyes met Azriel''s, and for a moment, they simply stared at each other in mutual understanding. Then, Solomon stepped forward, crouching beside Zoran, his hand gripping the man''s neck. "I should''ve ripped your tongue out too." Zoran''sughter only grew louder, echoing through the darkened tunnels. Blood leaked from his closed eyelids¡ªwhether tears fromughter or pain, Azriel couldn''t tell. Solomon''s grip tightened around Zoran''s neck. He began to tear it apart, blood spraying as Celestina and Vergil winced, turning their faces away. Even as his head was being ripped from his body, Zoran keptughing. No screams. Onlyughter¡ªwild, twisted, and mocking. Perhaps theughter was his scream. Azriel never looked away. He watched as Solomon tore Zoran''s head from his shoulders. When it was done, theughter ceased. A silence far more painful than Zoran''sughter filled the ce. Solomon tossed the decapitated head toward Azriel, and it rolled to a stop at his feet. Azriel stared at the bloodied, lifeless head. Zoran''s lips were still curled into a smile. In the end, Zoran died smiling. Chapter 112: An Act of Mercy [7] An amethyst portal shimmered open beneath the blinking stars. Out of it stumbled Azriel, his right hand missing, supported by Celestina. Vergil followed, silent and distant, while Solomon emergedst, just before the portal vanished behind them. Celestina and Vergil, still in a daze from what had happened, blinked at Solomon, the one who had created the portal. Azriel, his expression tight, finally spoke. "...You actually fought him?" Solomon grinned. "It''s a long, funny story. I''ll tell you another day." The one he referred to was the Neb King¡ªCaleus'' father. Azriel nodded, curiosity gnawing at him, but he nced at Celestina and Vergil, concern clouding his gaze. ''They''ve been silent ever since Zoran''s death... Their first taste of something like this. Of course, they''re not thinking clearly.'' It wasn''t just them. Everything that had transpired today was also a first for Azriel. He had done things in this life that he never imagined he would do in his previous one. Perhaps the differencey in the fact that the weight of it all hadn''t caught up to him yet¡ªnot with so many things happening at once. And then there was that strange version of him wielding the scythe. Nothing made sense. How was he there? Why did he remove the crying fog from his mind? What did he mean by ''remember''? So many questions, so abruptly, and yet no answers. His expression darkened. ''Not now¡­'' Now wasn''t the time for such thoughts. He was too exhausted¡ªphysically and mentally. Looking around, Azriel and the others found themselves atop the cliff, overlooking the vast ck desert. When he turned his head, he froze in shock, just like everyone else, at the sight greeting his crimson eyes. Bones. Bones littered the ground, and skeletal creatures moved about, attacking cadets. Almost all of the skeletonsy defeated, reduced to mere remnants of battle, easily dispatched. It felt as if he were gazing at the aftermath of a war¡ªwhich, in a sense, it was. Humans had clearly triumphed against the skeletons, evidenced by theck of bodies still intact. No flesh, no blood¡ªjust bones scattered across the battlefield. Skeletons in the shapes of different creatures¡ªsome human, some strangely resembling dinosaurs. There was a variety of them, including creatures with wings. The fact that they had won without any casualties was a feat Azriel doubted he could achieve. Azriel''s expression grew grim as an unsettling realization dawned on him. ''Four apostles.'' The number on the same floor had broken one of the rules, triggering a stampede of skeletons. Luckily, they were weak enough to pose little harm since Zoran had been quickly dealt with, reducing the apostles to three on the same floor¡ªstill breaking the rules, but it clearly made a difference. ''For now, at least.'' Azriel was sure the void dungeon would spawn something new and far more nightmarish the longer he, Vergil, and Lumine remained on the same floor. With Celestina''s support, Azriel walked forward, the others following closely. As they moved, the cadets began to notice their presence, a myriad of expressions painted on their faces, most of which were horror and surprise. Celestina was covered in dried blood and dirt, Azriel bore the marks of battle, missing his right hand and smeared with blood, while Solomon, too, appeared battered despite his unexpected presence. Vergil, on the other hand, stood out, seemingly unharmed, with little dirt or blood on him. Yet, none of them smiled. As they progressed further, stepping on the bones that crunched beneath his feet, more cadets began to notice them. Each time they noticed him and his group, they looked surprised, standing up and slowly following from behind. It kept going like that. The further they walked, the fewer skeletons they saw. None attacked them, though. They wouldn''t. Even the dead knew not to attack when a saint was present. As they walked, Azriel and the other three finally reached the center of the battlefield. The remaining skeletons were no longer in sight. "Cadet Azriel... Instructor Solomon?" Instructor Alicia''s voice broke through the silence as she rushed towards them, baffled. A hammer was in her hand, at least almost her entire size, yet she carried it effortlessly. Looking at her appearance, one wouldn''t have thought she could use such a weapon. "What are you doing here?" "...." "Azriel!" came a shout. His head snapped toward the voice, seeing Jasmine and Nol rushing toward them, Yelena and Lumine following closely behind. A group began to form, all cadets gathering at the center. But just like the others, Jasmine gasped, her face paling as she examined their appearances. "Y-your hand...! What happened to it...?" Her gaze lingered on his missing limb, and Yelena and Lumine looked equally solemn. Everyone did. There was no blooding from it since Azriel had taken a lot of health potions, and Celestina''s light affinity helped a lot. Unfortunately, no one had bandages¡ªat least not for his missing right hand. Some of the cadets looked sick. Jasmine doubted her eyes as a panicked look came over her face. ''Calm down; I am fine. We will talkter.'' But with a gaze, he smiled slightly at her as she bit her lip. Azriel studied everyone calmly, his eyes meeting Nol''s. Nol''s expression was nk, devoid of emotion, though his furrowed brow betrayed his inner turmoil. ''He''s holding back¡­ a lot.'' ncing around, Azriel sighed inwardly. ''It seems that no one died¡­'' Perhaps it was better if some had perished¡ªor perhaps not. All Azriel knew was that too many deaths wouldn''t have been better for anyone, and his priority wasn''t their lives. His focus was solely on taking down a Heptarch, which he seeded in doing. Of course, with Nol''s help, he also ensured that no one died during the mission assigned by Freya. Nol hadn''t even needed to call on Lumine, as Freya had used Jasmine instead, which Nol took advantage of. Ignoring the crowd, his gaze fell on one person: Instructor Alicia. Azriel bit his lip, meeting her questioning eyes¡ªeyes that demanded to know not just what had happened to his hand. ''Ah... I really don''t want to do this.'' He hated this part. The air grew suffocating, the silence painful as everyone waited. Jasmine''s shocked gaze burned into him, but he didn''t look at her. He just wanted to be done with it. Azriel''s left hand reached into his torn pocket, pulling something out. With a heavy heart, he extended his left hand before him, opening his palm to reveal a single wedding ring, its white gem shimmering beautifully beneath the stars. His eyes locked onto Alicia''s trembling figure as she stared at the ring. "What... what is the meaning of this?" her voice quivered, her gaze flickering between the ring and Azriel. Azriel''s expression was solemn as he spoke softly. "Instructor Kevin... and Instructor Benson. They both died after a terrorist organization infiltrated the dungeon. They fought until the end. They died like heroes." The silence was deafening. If silence could grow louder, it did now. It took a few seconds for the words to sink in. When they did, Alicia''s hammer fell from her grasp, smashing onto a bone, shattering it beneath its weight. Both her hands rose slowly to her face, trembling, her entire body shaking. Tears welled in her eyes, cascading down her cheeks and sttering on the ground. "N-No¡­ this is a lie¡­ You''re lying! They can''t be dead! Please¡­ my prince¡­ tell me you''re lying." Azriel watched her, his eyes unreadable. "...I''m sorry." For a few seconds, Azriel met her gaze as she kept murmuring, tears streaming down her face. Most of the cadets had lowered their heads, eyes filled with sorrow. His voice held no particr emotion, but it was enough. Alicia copsed to the ground, her body shaking as tears poured from her eyes. A few female cadets rushed to her side, supporting her as she broke down. Azriel crouched with Celestina''s help, cing the wedding ring in front of Alicia. Then, he stood, turning to face Jasmine, who looked at him with aplicated expression. MVLeMpYr-reader ''Later.'' ''...I know.'' Jasmine nodded slightly, their silentmunication understood. Solomon stepped forward, scanning the crowd of cadets as he assessed them. After a moment, he sighed. "The void dungeon trip is officially canceled. We''re heading back to the surface. Neo Genesis attacked there as well. It''s chaos up above, but you are future heroes. Important figures, like the Headmistress and Grandmaster Thomas, will be waiting. Behave ordingly. If you have any concerns,e to me." His words settled over them like a heavy nket, faces darkening as they nodded in silence. As Solomon walked toward the tform, the cadets followed, their movements quiet and restrained. Azriel stood still, watching as Alicia was helped to her feet. He nodded at the female cadets as they led her away, her sobs growing distant. Watching her retreating form, Azriel felt a heavy weight inside him. He had lied about their deaths. He didn''t want to dishonor their memories, not for Instructor Alicia''s sake. Watching her figure grow smaller, Azriel sighed before moving forward again with Celestina''s support. The others followed silently. In the end, it was only natural for Alicia to feel broken. Alicia, Kevin, and Benson had been childhood friends, after all. And¡­ Alicia was Benson''s wife. The lie he told her was an act of mercy¡ªfor her, for Benson, and for himself. Chapter 113: Aftermath [1] The journey back to the surface took less than a day, but no one rejoiced. They all walked in silence, following Solomon. When they emerged from the ck hole, the sensation of drowning left many of the cadets nauseous. Some puked and crouched down. Azriel, however, held himself together as he surveyed the scene, realizing Solomon had been right. It was chaos. Dozens of men in ck military uniforms rushed about, shouting orders. Vehicles roared, and healers were scattered among the wounded. The atmosphere was frantic. Azriel followed Solomon, leaving Celestina behind as he scanned the area, his anxiety growing. ''Where is he...?'' Thankfully, momentster, two figures appeared before Solomon and Azriel, causing the other cadets¡ªthose who had recovered from their nausea¡ªto reel back in shock. Headmistress Freya and Grandmaster Thomas stood in front of them. ''Good, he got my message¡­'' Originally, Solomon was supposed to handle the surface attack, but Azriel had made other ns. His focus had been on killing a Heptarch, and so he and Solomon had devised a separate strategy¡ªone only Nol had known about. But Azriel wasn''t heartless enough to let his n result in mass casualties above. So, he reached out to Grandmaster Thomas in secret, ensuring his arrival without the Frost King''s knowledge. Thomas wasn''t a Saint, but he was still a Grandmaster¡ªmore than enough to ensure minimal casualties on the surface. Azriel trusted his experience. His eyes met Freya''s cold, rose-colored gaze. She hadn''t been aware of his n. Freya had rooted out the Neo Genesis spies at the academy, along with the other three renowned instructors. Now, her silent stare weighed heavily on him. The cadets paled under her presence, an invisible pressure making it hard to breathe. Her expression was unreadable, save for the slight narrowing of her eyes. ''She''s pissed...'' Azriel felt his lips twitch. He had fooled her not once, not twice, but three times. It must have hurt her pride. Without his status, he had no doubt he would''ve already faced her wrath. story-by-NovelFire But Freya knew how to control herself... at least, he thought so¡ªuntil he saw her eyes flick to his missing right hand, and the faint curve of amusement ying on her lips before she straightened her face. ''She''s amused by this, isn''t she?!'' Grinding his teeth, Azriel forced himself to remain calm. He couldn''t afford to act recklessly here. Freya''s gaze shifted to the crowd of cadets, her voice cold as she addressed them. "You will all be escorted by the other instructors to the hotel where you were previously booked." Her eyes found Azriel again. "Princess Celestina, Princess Jasmine, and Prince Azriel, please follow Grandmaster Thomas and me. We will escort you to a different location." A smallmotion rippled through the cadets, but none dared to protest. They couldn''t. It was clear that the academy''s top priority, and that of nearly everyone here, was the safety of the children of the Great ns. Azriel nodded, and Jasmine and Celestina walked up beside him. Celestina, still processing everything, nced curiously at Grandmaster Thomas, who met her gaze and bowed his head. "Mydy, I''m relieved to see you unharmed," Thomas said, his voice strained. Celestina nodded slowly. "...I appreciate your concern, Uncle Thomas." "Follow me, please. We have arranged a private tent for the three of you," Thomas coughed, yet for some reason, he avoided meeting Azriel''s eyes, making him frown in confusion. ''Did I do something?'' He had, of course. Azriel had done many things, but none that seemed to warrant this behavior from Thomas. Jasmine, noticing the odd tension, narrowed her eyes before catching Azriel''s gaze. Understanding passed between them. She sighed, then unexpectedly wrapped Azriel''s left arm around her for support. "Let me help you." Azriel blinked, momentarily surprised, before his lips curved into a grateful smile. "Thanks." They followed Grandmaster Thomas and Freya toward the tents set up by the government''s military forces. While the hotel the other cadets were heading to was undoubtedly more luxurious, in terms of safety, it wasn''t enough. Azriel, Jasmine, and Celestina¡ªchildren of the Great ns¡ªhad to be protected at all costs. The safest ce was where they would be closest to the soldiers and the heroes. ***** Inside one of the private tents, Azriel sat down on the hard bed while Celestina sat across from him in a chair. Jasmine remained on the bed, sitting beside him. Freya had left to continue sorting out the chaos and calming the capital. Solomon, meanwhile, was with the other heroes, patrolling the streets for safety measures. Now, the three of them were left with Grandmaster Thomas, who stood by the side of the bed, his expression unreadable. Azriel narrowed his eyes. ''He''s really avoiding me, huh...'' He sighed, feeling a twinge of sadness at being ignored, and closed his eyes. In truth, he was beyond exhausted. The only reason he hadn''t copsed yet was sheer willpower, which was quickly fading. ''I want to sleep...'' But he couldn''t yet. Freya had informed him that a healer would soon arrive to reattach his hand. Few healers were currently in the Sacred Capital and capable of such feats, so it would take time for one to reach the tent. Azriel had told Freya not to rush them, prioritizing others first. His hand could wait¡ªhe wasn''t going to die. Even though it felt like hell. The silence didn''tst long as Celestina, looking suspiciously at Thomas, was the first to speak. "Uncle Thomas, that man Zoran... he said you made some kind of deal involving me. What did he mean by that?" Her eyes sharpened, and Thomas immediately straightened his posture, his lips pressed together. Azriel and Jasmine both opened their eyes, furrowing their brows as they watched him. Eventually, Thomas sighed, his expression somber. He suddenly dropped to one knee, bowing his head¡ªbut not toward Celestina. He was facing Azriel. "Prince Azriel, I offer my sincerest apologies. After dealing with the bombs and half the terrorists, I sensed a formidable presence near the entrance of the void dungeon. I rushed over, but..." His face darkened with regret. "I realized I was no match for that man. He was so strong I couldn''t even move, and he threatened mydy''s life in exchange for information about who called me here." Celestina''s eyes widened at his words, as did Azriel''s and Jasmine''s. ''So he met Zoran and couldn''t even move a muscle...'' Azriel realized just how terrifying Zoran truly was. If it had been anyone other than the madman Solomon by his side, things might have gone horribly wrong. Before either Azriel or Celestina could respond, Jasmine''s voice cut through the tension, cold and sharp as she narrowed her eyes dangerously at Thomas. "So you sold out my little brother to the leader of Neo Genesis?" The air around them froze, silence hanging thick in the room. After what felt like an eternity, Thomas bowed his head even lower in shame and nodded. "I did. I sold out the prince because of my weakness. I understand if my head needs to roll for this." Azriel felt ufortable at Thomas''s words. He nced at Celestina, surprised to see her calm, her expressionposed and betraying no emotion. Jasmine huffed, turning away. "Why would your head roll for showing loyalty to the n you swore to protect? You belong to the Frost n, not the Crimson n. It''s natural to ensure the heiress''s safety. I would''ve done the same if I had to choose between my brother''s life." Azriel blinked, feeling touched by Jasmine''s words. She nced at him, her eyes softening with a kind smile. He smiled back. ''I really am lucky, huh...'' He couldn''t quite remember how they had grown so close, but he was grateful for it. Thomas looked up, stunned but silent, as Celestina sighed and spoke. "You''re as loyal as ever, Uncle Thomas. There''s no way my father or I would ever want you dead. You''re family to us." She smiled gently at him. Thomas bit his lip, holding back his emotions, before hesitantly meeting Azriel''s gaze. Azriel smiled, massaging his jaw with his only hand. "As my dear sister already said, who am I to judge you for being loyal to your family?" Thomas''s eyes widened before a relieved smile broke across his face. He bowed again, his voice thick with gratitude. "Thank you, Prince Azriel, Princess Jasmine, mydy. I''ve realized my weakness. That Heptarch showed me I need to change so I''ll never have to make such a choice again." Clenching his fists, determination shed across his face. As he stood, Celestina turned to Azriel, her smile fading. "But how did you do it? Contact Uncle Thomas in secret and lure the Heptarch toward you?" Her words earned her the stares of everyone in the room. Azriel smiled wryly. Each of them knew parts of his mission, but not all of it¡ªnot even Freya. He sighed, ncing around at their curious faces, then chuckled helplessly. "If you really want to know, I guess I should start from the very beginning." Chapter 114: Aftermath [2] It all started a few weeks after the White Haven incident with Azriel and Nol. Azriel was supposed to rest¡ªhis parents and sister were worried, and he wasn''t allowed to train. But instead ofining, he obliged. He didn''t want to make them anxious. But did that mean he was going to sit idle? Of course not! His n had always been to change the future, and he had already begun putting everything in motion. Knowing that Nol still possessed Dante''s blood, he made Nol invite Dante to another meeting, convincing him to fully join their side. Though Azriel wasn''t privy to the details of what Nol said, the task waspleted wlessly, and Dante offered more of his blood afterward. Next came the Christmas banquet. Azriel''s grand entrance and his duel with Caleus¡ªat first nce, Freya assumed it was all to impress her, to get her to follow Azriel''s wishes. But that wasn''t the n at all. Azriel was fooling her, and she eventually realized it. He made her believe they were being monitored by Neo Genesis operatives during the banquet. The decoy ns he nted were intentional. When Freya found out, she still had one burning question: How could anyone have been listening? After all, she had ced a sound barrier around them. No one should have been able to hear their conversation. But¡­ The truth was, Azriel didn''t know if there were actual Neo Genesis spies present. It didn''t matter. He was the spy¡ªor rather, Solomon was. Solomon had been carrying a recording device the entire time, capturing their conversation. Eventually, Solomon passed the recording to Azriel, who handed it to Nol. Nol then gave it to Dante. Dante''s mission was simple: leak the n, along with Azriel''s existence, to one of the Heptarchs. A difficult mission, given that the Heptarchs usually resided in the Void Realm. But Dante had learned of Zoran''s return beforehand. That''s why he went to a Neo Genesis''s base in Antarctica, where Zoran''s anchor was located. All Dante had to do was wait for his terrifying mission to begin. And it did. His luck paid off¡ªZoran came. After that, everyone knew what happened. Dante sacrificed himself. He was a hero. For Azriel and Nol, at least. Zoran, upon learning of Azriel''s existence and how his book had been rendered useless, became agitated. Instead of thinking things through, he panicked and came directly for Azriel. He wanted Azriel dead. In his eyes, Azriel was a dangerous threat. But... He didn''t realize that Azriel had anticipated this and was waiting for him. Freya remained oblivious until she arrived and saw Grandmaster Thomas. At first, she must have thought Solomon would handle the surface, but Azriel had other ns. He exined everything, leaving out certain parts he couldn''t disclose. The others were left stunned. Jasmine was the first to break the silence. "So you had someone infiltrate Neo Genesis¡­ and draw Zoran to you? Dante, was it?" Azriel pressed his lips together before nodding. "He''s a hero. Because of his actions, someone as dangerous as Zoran has been dealt with." Celestina spoke next, her relief evident, though few knew of Zoran''s existence. If it weremon knowledge, his bounty would be staggering. Azriel nodded. "Indeed. Sir Dante was a hero, sacrificing himself for the greater good." Celestina furrowed her brows. "And Uncle Thomas?" Azriel sighed, ncing at Thomas, who gave a nod. Shrugging, Azriel replied lightly, "It wasn''t difficult to contact Grandmaster Thomas¡ªafter all, I have his number." He was a prince, after all. How could he not have the contact information of the Frost King''s right hand, especially when their ns were on good terms? Reaching out to Thomas, Azriel shared parts of the n, warning him of the impending attack and advising him not to trust anyone. He also hinted that Celestina might be in danger and that it would be best not to inform Ragnar. Azriel hadn''t been sure if Thomas would listen. But fortunately, he did. Though, Azriel had another purpose for Thomas being here. Celestina slowly began to piece everything together. Azriel felt strange under the weight of their stares. They were... Shocked. From their perspective, Azriel had been nning this for months, managing to outwit people who could kill him in an instant. Jasmine looked at him with a worried expression. She undoubtedly had much to say, but held back, knowing they were not alone. Unfortunately, before any more questions could be asked, the healer finally arrived. Celestina and Thomas left, heading to another tent, while Jasmine stayed behind. Azriel and Thomas exchanged a nce. Azriel gave a nod, and Thomas returned the gesture before departing. Azriel shifted his gaze toward Jasmine, but before he could speak, she cut him off. "I''m staying, no matter what." Azriel blinked, then offered a faint smile. The female healer sat down on the chair in front of him. "My prince, if you could please hand me your... hand." Azriel nodded, tapping his storage ring, and his right hand materialized. Jasmine paled, clenching her trembling fists, but she didn''t look away. -exclusive The process of reattaching his hand was as straightforward as it could be, given the healer''s affinity for healing. Still, it took a significant amount of her mana. After 30 exhausting minutes, the procedure was finished, and the healer quietly left. When she did¡­ Azriel''s consciousness finally slipped away. ***** Most of the streets were filled with frightened humans, some even injured. Undoubtedly, Thomas had saved many lives as he looked at them. But not all. He had left the rest to the military and heroes before rushing off to confront Zoran, failing miserably. ...Casualties had urred. As he walked forward, he suddenly turned to his right, entering one of the narrow passages between the buildings. Here, a deserted streety before him. It was nighttime, and as he continued forward, he eventually came to a halt. A pair of eyes met his, shining in the darkness. Standing in front of adder that led to the top of a building was a silver-haired boy wearing a simple ck T-shirt and pants. His crimson eyes shifted to Thomas, and he offered a smile before bowing. "It''s an honor to meet you, Grandmaster Thomas. My name is Nol." Chapter 115: Aftermath [3] Thomas silently observed the silver-haired boy before him. He had received a message while in his private tent, a text from an unknown number instructing him to meet here, under Azriel''s orders. Normally, he would have been skeptical, but the nod from Azriel made himply. ''Cadet Nol... A silver-haired boy was reported staying in the Crimson Mansion these past few months...'' As the right hand of the Frost King, it was his duty to gather as much information as possible, whether it came from allies or enemies. But here was the problem¡ªhe didn''t get much about this boy. Nol hadn''t stood out in the rankings for the first year, and yet... ''Intermediate rank...'' Thomas mused, though he knew it was a facade. This boy wasn''t ordinary. He was strong, too strong for his age. Nol stood there silently, a smile ying on his lips, as Thomas asked. "Who exactly are you?" Nol blinked before chuckling softly. "Me? I''m like you, Grandmaster Thomas. The true sword of my master." Master? "Are you referring to Prince Azriel?" Nol nodded, his smile brightening. "Exactly! Just as you are the right hand of the Frost King, I am the right hand of my master. I''m here on his orders, as your presence may be needed if... well, things getplicated." Thomas inwardly felt perplexed. A boy this young, serving the prince? While master-servant rtionships weren''t unheard of, there were stillws preventing those under eighteen from being forced into such roles. Which meant... Nol was serving Prince Azriel willingly. ''What about his parents?'' Thomas wondered but held the question back. The fact that Nol had been living in the Crimson Mansion likely meant his rtionship with his family was...plicated, if it existed at all. In truth, it didn''t. Nol had no memory of his parents, nor did he know anyone before Azriel. His earliest recollections were of White Haven, and the first person he had ever met was the prince. Thomas sighed, softening his tone. "Prince Azriel must trust you a great deal to send you here. If I may ask, why?" Nol nodded. "Of course, he trusts me. I know him better than anyone. As for why you''re here..." Nol tapped his storage ring, and a small device appeared in his hand. "It''s because of this¡ªa void artifact." Thomas''s eyes widened. ''A void artifact? Such a modern-looking device?'' It resembled something as ordinary as a tablet, yet this was anything but ordinary. Void artifacts were rare, and this one... felt even more unusual. As if sensing his thoughts, Nol continued. "This isn''t a normal void artifact. It''s artificial, made by Neo Genesis¡ªor at least, that''s what my master and I believe. Someone in Neo Genesis has the ability to create void artifacts." Thomas felt a jolt, as if struck by a heavy blow. "Artificially made? That''s..." The implications were staggering. If Neo Genesis had someone who could manufacture void artifacts, it would change everything. The power shift would be unimaginable. If that were true, Neo Genesis was far more dangerous than he''d ever considered. "What does this void artifact do?" Nol nodded, narrowing his eyes at the device. "There aren''t many like this one. It acts as a locator, allowing those who possess it to track each other''s positions, as long as they''re on the same floor in the void dungeon. It might even work in the void realm, though with a limited range." Thomas''s expression hardened. It was impossible to use current technology or equipment to locate within the void dungeon or realm. Scientists theorized it had to do with the mana or frequencies in those ces. "If we''re here... and you have that device..." Thomas trailed off, realizing what it meant. Nol nodded, ncing up at the building''s rooftopdder. "Someone with a simr device is here, in the capital, waiting." Nol turned to Thomas. "For the sake of our masters, wouldn''t it be wise to greet them?" Nol''s smile widened. Thomas, his expression darkening, gave a brief nod. If there was indeed someone on the rooftop, he should have sensed it. But he hadn''t. Which meant the person was either on the same level as him, or stronger, or perhaps using another void artifact. Regardless, none of those were good options. Thomas grew more cautious, approaching thedder, Nol stepping aside. ''Most who were captured killed themselves with poison hidden beneath their tongues... The capital is still recovering from the recent attack, and most are being treated or consoled by the heroes and soldiers.'' Another fight breaking out here would be disastrous. Without the element of surprise, casualties would skyrocket. His eyes flicked to Nol. ''He must have a n, surely.'' Instead of climbing thedder, Thomas gripped Nol''s shoulders. In an instant, they found themselves on the rooftop. Nol blinked, startled. "So this is the speed of a Grandmaster... I think I might throw up my heavenly meal." Not that he would. Food was nearly as precious to him as his master. As they approached the edge of the rooftop, Thomas''s eyes widened. A figure stood at the edge, gazing out at the streets below. A man dressed in ck. Sensing their presence, the man turned. Both Thomas and Nol froze. A ck cloth covered the man''s eyes, yet he looked directly at them with a twisted smile. ''It''s him...'' A chill ran through their veins. Something was deeply, disturbingly wrong with this man. The man in ck gave a slight bow. "Pleased to meet you again, Grandmaster Thomas. And honored to meet you, Sir Nol. Delegates of King Ragnar Frost and Apostle Azriel Crimson." Thomas felt the man''s gaze despite the cloth over his eyes. It made his skin crawl. ''Delegates... And Apostle Azriel?'' The word "delegate" told Thomas everything he needed to know. This was a negotiation. But what unsettled him was the title of "Apostle" used for Azriel. It was unfamiliar. "Would it be polite to ask the name of the man before me?" The man in ck chuckled darkly. "Ah, we didn''t have time to chat earlier, thanks to the Heptarch of Ruin. Well, I''m nobody." Thomas scowled, while Nol remained unreadable, his gaze cautious. The man''s smile faded, reced by a cold expression. The air grew thick as he took a step forward. Instantly, a greatsword materialized in Thomas''s hand. "Move any closer, and I''ll cut you down." The man stopped, sighed, and spoke in a detached tone. read only on m-vl _e|mp,yr "I''m here for one reason. I received a message from the Supreme Archon." Both Thomas and Nol tensed at the name. The true mastermind behind Neo Genesis. "I have a message," the man continued. "Tell your master, Sir Nol¡ªtell Prince Azriel Crimson to surrender. The Supreme Archon is willing to forgive this... rebellion." Nol''s eyes darkened, fury simmering beneath the surface. "How dare you? A lowlife like you and that Supreme Archon dare tomand my master?" For a moment, it seemed Nol might strike the man down, but heposed himself, his expression returning to calm. The man in ck remained silent before continuing. "I''m only a messenger. The prince is on the wrong side. Surrender, and we will forgive the death of Heptarch Zoran. In fact, we offer Zoran''s position to him." Both Thomas and Nol were stunned. Neo Genesis was offering Azriel a seat as one of their leaders. ''Is the prince really worth that much?'' Thomas thought, though he doubted the man''s words. Nol''s lips curled into a dangerous smile. "You''ve delivered your message, now let me deliver mine." Suddenly, Nol tapped his storage ring. In an instant, he was holding a severed head, tossing it at the man''s feet. "Master formally declines your job offer. But he sends his regards with this gift." Nol''s smile twisted further. "Now you have all seven heads back." Chapter 116: Aftermath [4] Nol''s words were met with a tense silence that put Thomas on edge, his body instinctively ready to strike at the man in ck. The man in ck stared coldly at Nol before silently crouching down, picking up Zoran''s head with the ck gloves he wore. He ced it in his storage ring, that was slipped over the glove as if nothing were out of ce. Thomas had no idea how strong the man in ck truly was. He knew, at the very least, that he wasn''t on Zoran''s level¡ªor so he believed. But there was something off. His battle sense failed to give him any real sense of the man''s strength. He knew Zoran, a Heptarch, was higher in rank within Neo Genesis, but strength didn''t seem to dictate everything there. Read exclusives on mvlemp _y,r. If Azriel had been offered a position as a Heptarch, then power alone wasn''t the only factor. For all he knew, this man could be stronger than Zoran¡ªwho was a grade 2 saint, like Solomon. Suddenly, as Thomas squinted, he noticed something. ''What¡­!'' His breath hitched, and a cold realization crept over him¡ªsomething that answered the nagging questions he had about the man in ck. Something that made his blood run cold. Goosebumps prickled across his skin as his body turned pale. The man in ck looked toward Thomas, his lips curling into a slight, mischievous grin, like someone who had been caught. He was caught. Thomas raised his greatsword, positioning it in front of him. Nol, noticing the shift in tension, nced between the two, confused. But Nol was sharp. Quietly, he took a few cautious steps back, eyes darting between Thomas and the man. "I will be taking my leave now. Thank you for your time, Sir Nol, Grandmaster Thomas." The man in ck spoke softly, then turned his back and began walking toward the edge of the rooftop. Thomas'' eyes widened as he watched the man casually distance himself. His back grew smaller with each step. Just as Thomas was about to act, the man in ck stopped. Without turning fully, he looked over his shoulder, his voice cold as he spoke. "If you and I were to fight right now... I would win." The words hung in the air like a threat. Thomas'' expression darkened, but he hesitated. Not because he feared losing. No, that wasn''t it. He knew this man could fight him, and if they did, the chaos that would follow would spiral out of control. It wasn''t worth the risk. Not here. Not now. The situation was too unfavorable. So all Thomas could do was watch as the man in ck jumped from the roof, disappearing before their eyes. Thomas rushed to the edge, peering down. But... there was nothing. He was gone. Vanished into the cold night. Thomas turned to Nol, who wore a grim expression. "...What did you find out?" Nol asked. Thomas hesitated, his gaze shifting to the streets below. His voice was low, dark. "That man¡­ is no human." Thomas gritted his teeth, his knuckles white around the hilt of his sword. "It''s a Grade 3 Titan... a skinwalker." ***** An entire day had passed since Azriel had fallen asleep and woken up again. The chaos in the sacred capital had subsided, but that didn''t mean the citizens were no longer afraid. Most of the heroes from various guilds, who had arrived first, had either started to retreat or were guarding the tents, all due to the presence of Azriel, Celestina, and Jasmine. Government soldiers continued patrolling the capital, vignt in case of further enemy attacks. Azriel sat on his bed, his gaze fixed on Freya, who sat in a chair across from him, staring back coldly. She was seated with her legs crossed, wearing a ck dress. The dress was simple yetmanding, with stiff fabric that wrapped around her like a second skin, its texture rough and devoid of elegance¡ªsuited for someone who prioritized battle over beauty. Her rose-colored eyes were narrowed at him. Any other man might have thanked the gods for having such a figure before him, but Azriel was different. He looked at her with a dark expression. "Are you here to admire your prince, or do you actually n on saying something?" Azriel asked, breaking the silence, sitting up straighter, his back now rigid. Freya''s eyes sharpened further at his harsh tone. But Azriel had his reasons¡ªthe pressure she was emitting made him feel uneasy. He was still exhausted, hoping to finally catch a break after everything had gone, if not perfectly, then at least as he had nned. His right hand, reattached but still wrapped in bandages, throbbed slightly. The healer had advised keeping the bandages on for two weeks, though Azriel didn''t fully understand why, given that he could already move his hand with ease. Still, he hadplied. Jasmine had retired to a private tent to get some much-needed sleep, and Freya, of course, had seized the opportunity to approach him while they were alone. Before she could speak, Azriel interrupted again. "And suppress that aura. I''m not your enemy, nor am I a subordinate you need to intimidate." Freya''s eyes stayed locked on him, analyzing his face, noticing the difort he was attempting to hide. Her lips twitched, nearly curving into a smile, amused by the reaction of the usuallyposed prince. ''I shouldn''t push my luck... Our rtionship is already at rock bottom.'' Eventually, Freya withdrew her aura, and Azriel let out an audible sigh of relief. Had it been anyone else, Freya might have taken their life on the spot, but Azriel wasn''t just anyone. He was a prince¡ªthough not the heir¡ªand clearly favored by the Crimson n. Besides, if she were to attack him now, there would be no escape. The soldiers outside had seen her enter his tent alone, and even if she killed them too, the trail would eventually lead back to her. The great ns were not to be underestimated. Freya knew firsthand how terrifying they could be. When Freya finally spoke, her tone was as cold as a de poised to strike. "Three hundred and neen people died in Neo Genesis''s attack. Among them were ny-four women, twenty-six children, and the rest men." The air grew colder as Azriel stared back at her with a dark, unreadable expression. "Their deaths could have been avoided if you and Solomon had simply followed the n," Freya continued. "But instead, the two of you had your own agenda and didn''t even bother informing us when I assigned you the mission." Disobeying a mission usually carried severe consequences, but Freya couldn''t enforce anything here¡ªnot when Azriel had gambled and won. He was responsible for the death of a Heptarch, a feat already stirring rumors across the Sacred Capital and soon, the entire world. It was inevitable that the Crimson n would im this victory under Azriel''s name. This would be Azriel Crimson''s first official achievement as a prince: the ying of a Heptarch. Azriel''s voice softened as he responded. "I don''t trust you. I didn''t trust Instructor Salvator, or Instructor Juliet, or Instructor Ranni. I only trusted Solomon. If the price for killing someone like Zoran was the deaths of 319 people, then I think I got lucky. Keeping him alive would have led to far greater tragedy." He continued. "As for those 319 people, if you want me to mourn them, I''m sorry, but I won''t. I don''t deserve to. But if it would make you feel better, you can give me their names and faces, and I''ll carry them with me for the rest of my life." A heavy pause hung in the air between them. The mood was solemn, and Freya, though listening to his words, knew he was right. If not for Azriel''s warning about Neo Genesis''s n to attack the Void Dungeon and their spies within the academy, the death toll would have been far worse. In essence, Azriel had saved Asia today. ''If the first and second groups had met, the spies hiding in the second group might have ughtered everyone, especially with Instructor Benson being a traitor. Yet, Azriel managed to handle everything.'' Freya sighed, her gaze softening slightly, her voice losing some of its edge. "There''s a rumor among the cadets. They''re saying that alongside the Crimson Princess was a silver-haired blood devil who decapitated the terrorists on the first floor. And on the second floor, a blonde knight and a green-eyed archer ughtered hundreds of undead, saving countless cadets." ''That silver-haired boy¡­ Cadet Nol, the one who entered the academy with Azriel. I thought he was just a normal servant, but now I see. He was Azriel''s trump card against the second group. An intermediate rank that Instructor Benson hadn''t ounted for.'' Undoubtedly, Benson must have panicked when Jasmine appeared. He probably thought dealing with Azriel would be easier, nning to eliminate Jasmine with the others'' help afterward. But none of it worked. Instructor Benson and his men had all fallen to a single boy. "Nol is one of mine," Azriel said, his tone firm. "You don''t need to worry about him. I''ll speak to him about his¡­ actions. As for Lumine and Yelena, I have nothing to say about them. They seem like good people. Heroes, undoubtedly." Freya frowned. ''I understand hisck of trust, but can he be any more reckless?'' "Are you not afraid you could have died?" Freya asked, her voice tightening. "In fact, you''ve lied to me three times. I could ignore all consequences right now and kill you, then run." Azriel looked at her for a few moments before breaking into a smile. "Of course, I fear death. Who doesn''t? But if you want to kill me, Headmistress, go ahead. Take my head and run for the rest of your life. I''m sure someone with your abilities could manage to never get caught. But would I do it all again? Without hesitation." Chapter 117: Aftermath [5] If anyone had oerheard the conversation between the two, they would have undoubtedly felt the urge to flee. That was how ufortable the tension between Azriel and Freya had be. The saddest part was that Azriel and Freya didn''t dislike each other out of simple animosity¡ªit was because they knew, deep down, they couldn''t trust one another. Each was aware that the other would seize any opportunity to exploit the situation, just as Azriel had done before. Freya eventually sighed, tapping her fingers on the armrest. "What''s done is done, I suppose... You did well, my prince." Azriel looked slightly surprised by the sudden acknowledgment, watching as Freya turned her head toward the entrance of the tenth. "Do you know what I want?" she asked. "I imagine you must have an idea." Azriel looked at her quietly before responding in a soft voice. "...A true hero." ''So, he does know.'' Freya''s lips curved slightly¡ªa rare sight that could have captivated anyone entering the tenth at that moment. "Indeed, a true hero," she said. "This incident has shown me who runs from danger and who charges toward it, who leads and who follows, who is capable and who isn''t. Before all this, I thought I knew the answer... and that answer was you. But now..." Azriel smiled, his gaze now fixed on the entrance. "You''ve set your sights on Lumine, haven''t you?" Freya nodded, her thoughts racing. ''How did he get so strong? No matter how much I tried to dig into his past, there was nothing¡ªno records of battles or major fights. Could his talent really be that immense?'' "Before my fight with Instructor Benson, I watched the cadets¡ªeach and every one of them." Freya''s eyes widened slightly¡ªa rare reaction¡ªas she turned to Azriel, who remained focused on the entrance. "This year is truly talented. It makes me wonder if my years spent in the void realm were wasted. Perhaps it should''ve been them instead." ''Is he feeling... insecure?'' Though surprised, Freya understood what he meant. Two years in the void realm¡ªfighting, surviving¡ªyet he rose only to a Grade 3 Intermediate. ''But then again, he had no formal training, no notable achievements at the time. He was young and yet¡­ he survived. Came out stronger.'' Freya considered offering words of support, but their rtionship was tooplex for that. "Princess Celestina''s fight against the Dark King was... underwhelming," Azriel remarked. "She already has experience, but she was also overwhelming in sheer power. If she grows, most won''t stand a chance against her." That was, of course, if she learned to control her [Unique Skill]. Freya and the others didn''t know, but Azriel did. Celestina avoided using her [Unique Skill] out of fear she might lose control. But if she ever mastered it... the thought both terrified and excited Azriel. "Cadet Lumine has an affinity for fire, though I suspect he may have a dual¡ªor even multiple¡ªaffinities." "...!" Freya''s eyes opened fully, her shock apparent. ''More than two affinities!?'' If true, Lumine would be the first human to possess such power. "Cadet Yelena has an affinity for mana maniption, shaping it to her will. As for Cadet Vergil¡­ I''m uncertain. His affinity seems rted to the mind, at the very least." Azriel didn''t stop. One by one, he recounted the abilities of the cadets he had observed. Freya listened quietly, recognizing the value of this information. Finally, Azriel turned toward her. "You want a true hero. Someone to nurture, someone who can lead us to victory in a battle we are doomed to lose..." Freya''s breath caught. ''He knows...!'' Of course, he did. ''He has been to the undiscovered parts of the void realm...'' Who knew what secrets he had uncovered there? Azriel''s eyes were clear as he spoke. "Be Lumine''s mentor." Freya blinked, processing his words. "If you want a true hero," Azriel continued, "you have to train him. He''s risen to this level on his own. Imagine how much more he could achieve with someone like you guiding him. Not just Lumine, but Yelena as well. Celestina has her own path to walk as a princess and a hero. After all of this, she''ll undoubtedly work on herself. We should leave her to it." Freya found herself unable to argue. Azriel was right. If she took Lumine and perhaps Yelena under her wing, they would soar to new heights. With the Tournament of the Greats approaching, someone like Lumine might even win the first-year bracket. ''I can''t waste this opportunity.'' Freya thought, turning back to those scarlet eyes of his. "And what about you?" she asked. Though they weren''t on the best terms, if Azriel asked her to mentor him as well, Freya would ept. He was vital to the future¡ªprince or not¡ªand undeniably talented. ''Besides, I have heard he''s never had anyone properly train him. Everything he''s done has almost been self-taught.'' Even though Azriel had defeated Benson, a man ranked higher than himself, there was still room for improvement¡ªespecially considering the state in which he had emerged from the Void Dungeon. Azriel looked briefly surprised before breaking into a smile. "Me? Oh, I''ll be training a lot from now on. You don''t have to worry about me getting involved with another terrorist organization." ''That''s a relief...'' Freya sighed in quiet amusement. Had hee to her the next day announcing another terrorist threat, she might''ve strangled him on the spot. "Do you want me to mentor you as well?" Azriel''s smile turned grateful as he shook his head. "Thank you for the offer, but... I already have someone in mind." He nced back at the entrance, his smile turning sad. "If I can find her... and if she''s not mad at me anymore, that is." ***** Azriel stared at the entrance, where Freya had left moments ago, the silence in the room settling back in. Even though everything was finally over, his thoughts lingered on how close it had alle to copsing. ''If Zoran hadn''t been so obsessed with preserving the second floor, Solomon would''ve had a much harder time.'' There was even a chance Solomon might''ve lost¡ªespecially with Zoran having consumed the blood of a Voidwalker. But Zoran had made a crucial mistake. One he wasn''t even aware of. He had challenged Solomon to a battle of [Soul Domain]. Azriel sighed, flexing his right hand, watching it move as if nothing had happened. It was restored, yet there was a strange, lingering sensation. He was about to rise from the bed when his body froze, eyes widening as a series of panels blinked into existence before him. [ ? Main Event Completed: Birth of Genesis.] [ ? Main Quest Failed: Defeat and capture the leader.] [ ? Side Quest Failed: Defeat and capture the leader''s allies.] [ ? Side Quest Failed: Prevent any cadets from dying in the Void Dungeon.] [ ? Performance evaluation: Horribl¡ªr???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!?????!] Discover new worlds on -mpyr. [Error! Error! Error!] : [A change has urred in the main event.] : [A change has urred in the main quest.] : [A change has urred in the side quests.] : [Reevaluating host actions.] : [Reevaluating main event difficulty.] : [Error! Unable to evaluate host actions before the start of the main event.] : [Host has made unpredictable changes to the timeline.] : [r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!????? has interfered with the system.] : [r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!????? has interfered with r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!?????.] [r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!?????] Azriel''s breath caught in his throat as the panels shed before him, too fast to process. He could barely keep up. ''...This is definitely not what I expected..!'' : [Main quest has been altered by r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!?????.] : [Side quests have been altered by r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!?????.] : [Performance has been reevaluated by r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!?????.] : [r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!????? is attempting tomunicate with host.] : [Error! Unable tomuni¡ªattempt sessful.] : [REMEMBER.] "¡­!" Azriel inhaled sharply, goosebumps rising across his skin as a wave of cold dread swept through him. His throat felt dry, his body frozen in ce. The word on the screen burned into his vision. : [A change has urred in the timeline.] : [System granted by r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!????? will shut down after evaluation by r???????r???????o?????r????????!????? ????????e????????r?????r???????o??????r??????!?????? ??????e??????r????????r????????o????????r?????!???????!???????!?????!?????.] : [...It was nice knowing you, however brief.] ''What...?'' Azriel''s mind went nk as more panels erupted before his eyes. The sheer volume overwhelmed him, each message adding to the chaos swirling in his head. [ ? Main Quest Completed: Defeat the Apostle of Ruin, Zoran.] [ ? Side Quest Completed: Defeat the leader, Benson, and his allies.] [ ? Performance evaluation: Dazzling!] -> [Your actions have shattered the timeline in one swift move!] -> [Keep your friends close, but your enemies closer! Not even the esteemed Saint Freya suspected Instructor Benson''s treachery, yet you deceived them all.] -> [Instructor Kevin, an innocent man, wasn''t even spared from the son of death''s judgment. How treacherous!] -> [Not even the wrath of the Void Dungeon deterred you. A Cradler couldn''t make you back down.] -> [Benson and his allies fell one by one, ughtered by the son of death. Your disgraceful actions were¡­ magnificent!] -> [Not even the son of Ruin anticipated how patiently you orchestrated his downfall. In death, even ruin cannot escape. Family means nothing to you! Astounding!] [ ? Event Experience: 30% gained.] -> [Mana Core Level 2: [0%¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª[64%]¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª100%]] Azriel felt like he was floating, euphoria flooding every part of his body as an electric pulse of energy surged through him. [ ? Quest Reward: Staying alive!] : [System will now shut down.] : [Status updated!] : [...Goodbye.] He blinked, staring at thest panel. After what seemed like an eternity, piecing together the whirlwind of information he''d just witnessed, a hollowugh escaped his lips. "This¡­ What am I supposed to say about this?" Chapter 118: Regret [1] A few hours after the system shut down, Azriel could only hold back his tears, waiting until he was alone in his bed to cry. Why? Because everyone was allowed to return to the academy or go home. Naturally, the four great ns were enraged by the situation and had each sent their own armies: the Dusk Army, the Neb Army, the Frost Army, and the Crimson Army. The guilds affiliated with them were also dispatched immediately. Of course, Celestina would be escorted with the help of Grandmaster Thomas and the Frost Army, while the same would happen with Azriel and Jasmine. For such an event to ur, the academy¡ªspecifically Freya¡ªwould face a lot of bacsh, but she would manage. Hell, she had barely managed when the death toll in the book was in the thousands, so now? She should be fine. Azriel stood inside his private tent with Jasmine, waiting for their escort to arrive. "How''s your hand?" Jasmine asked, her expression concerned as she looked at Azriel''s bandaged hand. Smiling, Azriel lifted his right hand, clenching and opening it in front of her. "Perfectly fine now. See?" Jasmine narrowed her eyes but hummed, seeing that he didn''t seem to be in pain anymore. Then, her gaze drifted to another spot. Azriel was simply wearing a ck t-shirt and pants, having changed out of his torn academy clothes after Freya left. It wasn''t exactly what he should be wearing in public, but he didn''t have a choice¡ªthere was nothing else, and he wasn''t interested in wearing any military gear. ''I still have the clothes Solomon gave me back in Europe though¡­'' It mighte in handy someday. Speaking of Solomon, he had visited Azriel earlier to check on his condition before heading toward the cadets staying at the hotel. His presence wasn''t really needed anymore, not with all the other people around to protect them. Instead, it was better for him to ensure nothing happened to the cadets. ''At least he''s happy with Zoran''s mana core...'' Though it pained him, Azriel understood it was only natural for Solomon to im Zoran''s core. He had killed him, after all. Even though taking mana cores from humans was frowned upon, Azriel didn''t have much of a choice with [Core Reaper], while Solomon¡­ well, he simply didn''t care. The negative view on harvesting mana cores from humans was a rule the four great ns had intentionally made. They''d spread rumors andws about it to control certain things. Most people didn''t even know it was possible to absorb a human''s mana core. What choice did they have? The four great ns had to maintain control, or chaos would break out. Jasmine hesitated for a moment before speaking, pulling Azriel out of his thoughts. "I''ve noticed you''ve been wearing that since we came back to the surface, but¡­ why is your entire left arm bandaged? Is there an injury there too that the healers missed?" She was staring at his left arm, which made sense¡ªhe was wearing a sleeveless t-shirt. Azriel nced down at his bandaged arm, the fresh wrappings he''d put on a few hours ago. He looked back at Jasmine. ''It''s exhausting trying to hide this all the time.'' He didn''t particrly mind her seeing the mark of the Son of Death, but he preferred if she didn''t. m _vl _em _p _yr only Maybe if he were the Apostle of Life or Dreams, it would be different, but... The Apostle of Death, if known to all, would naturally be seen negatively through human eyes. Azriel spoke softly. "This? It''s an injury, yes... but not one I got in the Void Dungeon. It''s from the Void Realm. Even if I became an advanced, it wouldn''t heal." Jasmine''s eyes widened as the air between them grew solemn. She bit her lip, staring at his bandaged arm. "Does it hurt¡­?" Azriel chuckled and shook his head. "No, not really. But I''d rather keep it hidden. It''s not something most people would want to see." Catching his meaning, Jasmine nodded and backed off from the subject. ''How understanding.'' He felt grateful to have such a sister. ''I should show her more appreciation¡­'' He nodded to himself, pleased by his own selfless thoughts¡ªafter all, that''s who he was. A selfless, honorable person. Perhaps to lighten the mood, Jasmine smirked at him suddenly. "You know, Mom''s been nagging me for the past hour on the phone¡­ She has a lot to say to you. I managed to keep her from calling, telling her you were fine, but once we''re back home? I''m not so sure." A cold wave of dread washed over Azriel''s entire body, his face showing panic as he looked at Jasmine and processed her words. ''Oh shit¡­'' He had totally forgotten. His mother. She was definitely going to kill him. ''Wait, wait¡­ Dad will understand, and he''ll calm her d¡ª'' Azriel''s thoughts darkened as he remembered the¡­ dynamic between his parents. His dad might be the Crimson King, but his mother was the queen. A queen who ruled her subjects¡ªnamely his dad. ''¡­How can someone so feared be so useless?'' Azriel looked at Jasmine with a pleading expression, but she averted her eyes, ncing at him pitifully from time to time. Her intentions were clear: he was on his own for this one. A dryugh escaped his lips. ''First the system shuts down without even giving me a reward, and now I''m entering a new "main event" that''s possibly more dangerous than what I justpleted.'' Things didn''t seem good. At the very least, despite that useless system of his and the creepy panels that came with it, he had gained a lot from the event''s experience. Now? He was extremely close to bing a Grade 1 Intermediate. Just like that. Before he could dwell on his despair, the curtain of the tent opened, and a man with a typical buzz cut walked in, straightening his posture. "I greet Prince Azriel and Princess Jasmine of the Crimson n," the man said, thumping his right fist against his chest as he bowed. Jasmine nodded, her expression cold. ''Was she always this cold-looking¡­?'' Azriel thought, puzzled. "You may look up," she said, her voice equally cold. ''And this cold-sounding?!'' Perhaps he had been so doted on by Jasmine that he had never noticed how she appeared to others. Even the book never mentioned how she acted in front of other people since she had been cold from the very beginning after Azriel''s death. But now he was alive. The man straightened his posture but didn''t dare meet her eyes. "There are two people iming to be from the Crimson n waiting outside the tent, ready to escort both of you to EASC." Azriel watched silently as Jasmine crossed her arms and nodded. "Let them in." The man hurriedly bowed again and left the tent. Azriel nced at Jasmine but decided it was best not to say anything. Frankly¡­ she was scary. Another person walked in. Azriel and Jasmine''s eyes widened in shock and recognition at who it was. She wore the dark crimson military uniform of the Crimson Army, a ck furred coat draped over her shoulders. Golden medals and badges of achievement were pinned on her chest. Her scarlet hair flowed down her back like blood, and her golden eyes, like two suns, locked onto Azriel. Her presence radiated authority and demanded respect. Those golden eyes trembled as she thumped her right fist against her chest and went down on one knee. "I greet my prince and my princess¡­" Her voice quivered slightly. Azriel knew exactly who she was. Of course he did¡ªhe didn''t even need his memories or the knowledge of the book. ''Mira Emberhart¡­mander of the Crimson Army and my father''s right hand.'' "Lady Mira, you''re back from the Void Realm?" Jasmine spoke first, utterly stunned. Mira smiled up at her before standing. She nodded. "I am. My kingmanded me to return to EASC just a few days ago. He''s still there for reasons I''m not aware of." Her gaze shifted to Azriel, locking onto him. "My prince¡­ I heard of your return the moment I arrived." A solemn look passed over her face as she lowered her head. "If I had known you were in the Void Realm all this time¡­ I would''ve searched every corner." Azriel looked at her for a few moments, silence filling the tent, before he broke out in a soft smile. "Lady Mira, I don''t me you or anyone else. What happened wasn''t your fault. I''m just grateful to be alive and reunited with my family again." Mira looked up, her eyes wide, before breaking into a small smile, though they still held a trace of sadness. Azriel knew her well from his childhood. She cared deeply about both him and Jasmine, and they felt the same toward her. There were only three people Azriel had spent most of his childhood with¡ªJasmine, and Mira was one of them. She had always been the one guarding over the Crimson Duo. "You''ve grown splendidly, my prince¡­ I''m truly grateful for your return." Azriel nodded with a smile, but his brows furrowed as he remembered something. "That soldier mentioned there were two of you. Who else is here?" Unexpectedly, Mira''s smile widened even more as she stepped aside, allowing the other person to enter. When she did, both Azriel and Jasmine''s eyes widened once more, though for different reasons. Her long ck hair flowed down her back, and her obsidian eyes trembled as they locked onto Azriel. "Ah¡­" A sound escaped Azriel''s lips as he took in the sight of her. Just hours ago, he had been afraid to meet her, yet here she was, standing right in front of him. Jasmine didn''t speak. She didn''t feel like she should, simply ncing between the two, confused. The third person Azriel had spent his childhood with¡ªhis personal maid, someone he looked up to as another mother. "¡­Amaya¡­" The moment he uttered her name, instead of kneeling, she rushed toward him. Chapter 119: Regret [2] In the next second, Azriel blinked, and suddenly his vision tilted as his head smacked hard against the edge of the bed. "Argh..." Wincing in pain, he found himself unable to move as Amaya clung tightly to him, soaking his shirt with her tears. "I-I thought you were dead, my prince! The moment I heard you were alive a few days ago, I wanted to rush here immediately!" She cried, and Azriel''s face softened with guilt as he sighed quietly, gently stroking her long hair. There were many things Azriel regretted from his previous life, things he had done before dying that day. But one of the biggest regrets was this: the fight he and Amaya had had. She hadn''t wanted him to go to the military base, and Azriel, stubborn as always, hadn''t listened. In the end, he had died by the Void rifts. Jasmine and Mira stood by, confused, watching Azriel''s face contort with regret as he averted his eyes. They didn''t know anything about what had happened between him and Amaya before that fateful day. They remained silent as Amaya continued to hug Azriel, unwilling to let go. Eventually, without looking at her, Azriel spoke softly. "...I''m sorry." His words only deepened the confusion on Jasmine and Mira''s faces, but Amaya slowly looked up. Azriel felt a pang in his heart when he saw her red, tear-streaked eyes. He couldn''t meet her gaze for long, so he looked away again, the emotions he inherited weighing on him. He could feel the immense regret enveloping him. "...Please, don''t say that," Amaya whispered, resting her forehead against his chest. "I''m just happy you''re back." She took a shaky breath before continuing. "My foolish prince... ever since you were little, you never listened or did what was expected of you. So, I can only be grateful that you''re still alive." Azriel finally looked at her, seeing her smile brightly up at him. He was at a loss for words. In the end, all he could do was return a smile. ***** Lumine sat quietly on one of the soft couches in the hotel lobby, watching the scene unfold before him. Yelena sat beside him, both of them overwhelmed by the crowd of cadets in front of them. "You really are incredible, Cadet Lumine! To y so many skeletons with a fire sword¡ªhow cool!" "Cadet Yelena, watching you felt like I was seeing someone with aimbot!" "Seriously, both of you are so talented, and you fight so well together!" The cadets continued praising them one after another, admiring their achievements. Lumine and Yelena could only smile awkwardly, unsure of what to say in response to their admiration. This was all new to them. Undoubtedly, some of the cadets were trying to build connections with the two. After all, Lumine and Yelena weren''t from any prestigious families, making them appear as easy targets forworking. The same couldn''t be said for another person sitting a little farther away on a separate couch. Ignoring the praises, Lumine''s gaze shifted toward that person, who had his eyes closed, head leaning back. ''Cadet Nol...'' No one dared to sit near him. Out of fear. Perhaps noticing Lumine''s gaze, the other cadets followed suit, ncing at Nol before quickly turning their heads and whispering among themselves. "You''ve heard about him, right?" "Yeah, he fought with Princess Jasmine... they call him the Silver Blood Devil." "They say he ate the heads of all the terrorists he fought..." "W-what a terrifying person..." Lumine and Yelena exchanged nces, their eyes narrowing in unison as they observed Nol, who seemedpletely oblivious to the rumors swirling around him. ''I knew it. He''s been hiding his strength all along.'' From the first moment he met Nol, he could sense the hidden power within him. Of course, Lumine didn''t really believe the rumors about Nol eating the heads of terrorists, but it was clear that Nol had done something to earn such fear and notoriety. Then again, it could also be because more information had surfaced about him being a servant who hade to the academy with Azriel. Speaking of Azriel... ''So much has been happening...'' Lumine''s thoughts darkened as he remembered Neo Genesis'' attack. He had failed his quest by not saving Cadet Kanae''s life. But then again, the system had given him a quest to ensure no cadets died. It could have assigned him a specific quest to save Kanae, but it hadn''t. That meant the system had expected more cadets to die. Yet none did. All because of Azriel. Azriel, who had killed a Heptarch and taken down Neo Genesis members on the second floor, while Nol and the Crimson Princess handled the rest on the first floor¡ªall under Azriel''s orders. The system hadn''t predicted Azriel''s actions, and as a result, Lumine had almost nothing to do except fight skeletons that didn''t even have mana cores. They were being controlled by something¡ªor someone¡ªbut weren''t particrly strong. There were just a lot of them. But it made Lumine wonder: if they had stayed longer, would they have encountered whoever was behind the skeletons? Did he even want that? ''How long has all of this been nned...?'' Lumine realized just how clueless he was about what was truly going on in the world. He wasn''t part of one of the four great ns, but still, was this normal for them? He didn''t think so. And yet, he was also worried about Azriel, especially after seeing his missing right hand. But unfortunately, Lumine couldn''t leave the hotel yet. A sudden p echoed through the lobby, halting everyone''s movements as they turned toward the entrance. "Instructor Solomon..!" "Can we finally leave the hotel?" "I just want to sleep in my own bed..." Solomon grinned as he walked toward the center of the room, ignoring theirints and questions. His eyes locked onto Lumine, sending a shiver down Lumine''s spine. For some reason, Solomon''s eyes... They reminded him of a predator. Lumine gulped as Solomon blinked, and in the next second, he was standing right in front of him, making Lumine''s breath catch in his throat. Solomon leaned in closer, far too close. "I''ve heard a lot about you... quite the hero, Cadet Lumine." He turned to Yelena. "And you as well, Cadet Yelena. Both of you have made sure no one died." Yelena was the first to regain herposure. She bowed slightly, her voice quiet. "What we achieved is nothingpared to Prince Azriel." Solomon nodded, acknowledging her words. "Azriel is Azriel. You two are yourselves. If everyone acted like him, this world would copse." His words, though cryptic, carried weight. Words that could have had several meanings and consequences. Yet Solomon didn''t seem to care. He didn''t have to. Though the rumors credited Azriel with killing Heptarch Zoran, everyone here knew it had been Solomon who delivered the fatal blow. ''I need to grow stronger,'' Lumine thought, his expression growing grim. He had realized just how weak he was¡ªnot just physically, but in many other ways as well. If it weren''t for Azriel today... Who knew what kind of tragedy might have happened? ''Everyone owes him because of this...'' Indeed, a sense of admiration began to take root in Lumine''s mind for Azriel. He was a true hero, someone who had given his hand¡ªand nearly his life¡ªfor the sake of everyone. Solomonughed, addressing the group. "The prince and princesses will be leaving in a few hours. Cadet Nol, you''re requested to head to the Tenths immediately. As for the rest of you, start packing up. We''re returning to the academy. Aspensation for this ordeal, the academy is granting all of you a week-long break. You can stay in your dorms or go home once we arrive." The cadets'' faces brightened at Solomon''s words, and they began cheering. Lumine and Yelena exchanged a nce and smiled. They had both missed their families. Though it hadn''t been that long, the Void Dungeon had been an exhausting experience. They needed some rest. Nol finally opened his eyes and, without a word or a nce at anyone, walked out of the hotel, his expression unreadable. The cadets tensed, their chatter dying instantly as if afraid any sound might provoke him. Solomon''s lips curled into a twisted smile, his gaze following Nol. But Nol remained indifferent, his steps steady and unhurried, oblivious to the reactions swirling in his wake as he disappeared from sight. Just like that. Lumine watched him go with a bitter smile. ''I can''t tell what he''s thinking...'' It was strange. Lumine shook his head as he was about to stand up and go pack his belongings. But before he could, a system notification shed in front of his vision. He nced at it, noticing it was a sudden quest. Furrowing his brows, Lumine began to read, and as he did, his eyes widened in disbelief. It felt as though a cold wave had crashed against him, draining the blood from his face as his body trembled. ''This...!'' He immediately regretted letting his guard down, allowing himself to rx too soon. Lumine''s thoughts stalled as he reread the objective, unable to believe it. The quest reward was 50,000 SP¡ªan entire zero addedpared to his previous reward. But the task itself¡­ The quest¡­ To rescue the Crimson King who had ventured into the Void Realm. Chapter 120: A Delicate Dilemma "Why the hell are both of you following me?" Nol finally stopped in front of the heavily-guarded barrier, soldiers standing watch inside and out. He turned around, his gazending on the two figures behind him¡ªYelena and Lumine. He had noticed them trailing him not five minutes after he left. He had waited, hoping they would either stop or confront him, but neither happened. Lumine met Nol''s eyes with aplicated expression, while Yelena cast a sidelong nce at Lumine, her gaze echoing the same question Nol had: Why were they here? Eventually, Lumine sighed and stepped closer to Nol. "I need to speak with Azriel." It was the only thing on his mind. He had no time limit, but he didn''t have much information either. The idea of King Joaquin needing to be rescued¡ªand the quest he had received because of it¡ªfelt ridiculous. Yet, if hepleted it, the reward would make him rich in system points. Since Azriel and Jasmine were already here, at the very least, he could try to gather information. Maybe they were nning to rescue King Joaquin, and he could assist them. At least, he hoped. Honestly, Lumine was nervous. The events of the past few days had been overwhelming, and he wasn''t sure how to approach Azriel about it. But he knew he had to try. Even without the incentive of system points, he felt indebted to Azriel¡ªsomeone he admired. Yelena looked confused, while Nol stared at him with a skeptical expression. "Why?" Nol asked, his voice sharp. Lumine feared this question, knowing he had no solid answer. He stepped forward and spoke softly, so only the three of them could hear. "I can''t tell you the details, but... it''s extremely important." Nol scoffed. "Important? You think I''ll let you see Master, who could be assassinated at any moment by Neo Genesis, just because you say it''s important?" Lumine pursed his lips, knowing Nol was right. Azriel was the most famous person in the capital right now, and soon, the whole world would hear of his achievements. He had attracted attention¡ªthe kind that came with both admiration and danger. Nol ignored Lumine''s words and turned toward the gate where two soldiers, d in dark crimson uniforms of the Crimson Army, stood watch. The capital was bing more organized by the second, and soon, everything would be secured once more. "Halt. Name, purpose of entry, and who gave permission toe here," one of the soldiers demanded. Nol bowed slightly. "My name is Nol. Master requested me toe to him immediately." The soldiers eyed him with suspicion. "And who is this Master of yours?" Nol grinned. "Prince Azriel Crimson." At the mention of Azriel''s name, the soldiers'' expressions hardened. They nced between Nol and the others before one of them spoke. "We received word that someone matching your description would arrive, Sir Nol, but please wait while we confirm your identity." Nol wasn''t surprised. With reports of Neo Genesis somehow possessing face-altering abilities, it wasn''t unreasonable for them to be cautious. One of the soldiers left to ry the message, disappearing into the sea of tents. "Wait, Nol! I''m serious... just give me a minute to talk to Azriel!" Lumine pleaded. Nol''s face twitched, and the soldier nced at Lumine and Yelena, confused. "Are these two with you, Sir Nol?" With a sigh, Nol shook his head. "Not yet, no." He then stepped closer to Lumine. "You have one chance," he said coldly. Lumine was surprised by the sudden shift in Nol''s tone but nodded, determined. Nol''s frustration was evident¡ªhe hated the title he had been given: Silver-Blood Devil. It was a name that made his skin crawl, and being separated from Azriel only worsened his mood. Yelena watched silently from behind as Lumine, having steeled himself, approached Nol, standing just an arm''s length away. "Please listen to me. I can''t exin how, but there''s a chance King Joaquin is in danger..." The moment those words left Lumine''s mouth, Nol''s expression turned icy. His aura surged, bing unbearably oppressive. Instinctively, Lumine leaped back, while Yelena''s face hardened, her bow already in hand. The soldiers around them tensed, their faces growing stern. "Sir Nol, what is the meaning of this?" the soldier asked coldly, but Nol ignored him, his eyes locked onto Lumine. "It would be in your best interest not to joke about things like that, Lumine. Master may tolerate you, but if I sense you''re a threat to him, I won''t hesitate to erase you." Nol''s words were harsh, and Yelena narrowed her eyes, while Lumine kept his gaze steady, a grim expression on his face. He didn''t want to fight Nol, but he understood why Nol reacted that way. From Nol''s perspective, Lumine''s words were those of a madman. ''...Shit. What should I do?'' Lumine''s thoughts spiraled as his face darkened. He needed to convince Nol he wasn''t lying, but at the same time, he had to avoid appearing as a threat. Yelena cautiously moved toward Lumine, about to speak, but before she could, another aura emerged, as someone else appeared between Lumine and Nol. Lumine blinked, his heart racing. This new presence was far more overwhelming than Nol''s, forcing him to suppress his own aura. He gulped as his gaze settled on a red-haired woman, her mere presence making him feel like an ant. ''...A Grandmaster...!'' "I didn''t think this generation was foolish enough to start a fight in such chaotic times," the woman said, her voice cutting through the tension like a de. Everyone flinched, but before the situation could escte further, another voice sounded as the gates creaked open. "Please, Lady Mira, forgive them. It''s been a stressful few days for everyone. It''s natural for them to be on edge." All heads snapped toward the speaker, and Lumine''s eyes widened. There, standing in front of the gate, was Azriel, with Jasmine at his side, and just behind him, a ck-haired woman dressed in the same crimson military uniform as Mira. ''Azriel!'' It felt like a stroke of luck seeing him here. Instantly, the soldiers, including Nol, saluted Azriel and Jasmine. Even Lumine and Yelena, feeling awkward, mimicked the gesture. Though they knew Azriel and Jasmine personally, it was clear that they were no longer being treated as mere cadets. The differences between him and Yelenapared to Azriel and Jasmine were bing more pronounced. Mira''s oppressive aura dissipated, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Nol started toward Azriel, but before he could take a step, the ck-haired woman, Amaya, appeared in front of Azriel, blocking his path. She narrowed her eyes at Nol. "You too, Amaya. Don''t worry about Nol; you can trust him," Azriel said gently. Amaya looked skeptical but eventually stepped aside, her gaze still wary. Jasmine, meanwhile, remained expressionless, hiding her boredom. ''All of them... members of the Crimson n...'' It was overwhelming for Lumine, who had never encountered such influential figures before. Though he didn''t know the two women, he could tell they were incredibly strong. The red-haired one, a Grandmaster, and the ck-haired one, a Master. "Master! You won''t believe the ridiculous name they''ve started calling me!" Nol suddenly eximed, his unreadable expression reced by one of despair. "The Silver-Blood Devil!" Azrielughed awkwardly. "I''m sure it will be forgotten in no time... probably." Nol didn''t seem reassured, sulking as he turned to face Amaya with curiosity. "Nol. This is Amaya. Amaya, this is Nol. You''ll be seeing a lot of each other, so get acquainted." Amaya sighed and nodded, while Nol seemed to process Azriel''s words. Ignoring them both, Azriel nced at Jasmine, who finally spoke up. "One hour." Azriel''s smile widened as he thanked her, then turned his attention to Lumine. "It must be extremely important for you to go through all this trouble to meet me right now. Well, you heard the princess¡ªyou have an hour to exin." Lumine felt a weight lift from his shoulders at Azriel''s words. He wasn''t sure why, but there was this urgent feeling gnawing at him, like he needed to save the Crimson King as fast as possible. It was strange. Before stepping forward, he nced at Yelena. But before he could say anything, she cut him off with a stern voice. "Forget about leaving me behind. I don''t know what''s going on, but there''s no way I''m letting you deal with this alone, surrounded by wolves. Besides, I''m curious too." Lumine smiled slightly at her response. Seeing the situation calming down again, the soldiers under Mira''s sharp gaze resumed their duties, visibly trembling. Mira walked over to join Azriel and Jasmine. Lumine and Yelena exchanged a nce and a nod before following Mira toward the group. "You better be prepared to exin yourselves, Cadet Lumine, Cadet Yelena. Because of you two, we''ve dyed our ns to return home, putting our lives¡ªand others¡ªat risk," Jasmine said, her tone sharp. Lumine nodded firmly, speaking politely. "If you could just hear me out somewhere private, I promise I can exin." Jasmine narrowed her scarlet eyes, her expression unreadable. After a moment, she closed her eyes and turned away. "Let''s go to one of the tents." Chapter 121: Investigate Inside the private tent, Azriel sat on the bed with Jasmine beside him, while Mira was seated in a chair nearby. Yelena and Lumine stood before them, with Amaya and Nol stationed by the bed, their gazes watchful. Jasmine raised an eyebrow, while Azriel remained silent, observing. "We''re in private now. You''d better exin what was so urgent," Jasmine said, her tone firm. Lumine clenched his fists, nodding. He nced at Jasmine, a cold sweat forming on his back under the weight of everyone''s stares. Though he had met the Crimson Princess before, they weren''t even acquaintances. Azriel narrowed his eyes, silently curious. ''...Bold enough toe to me now? It must be important, but why?'' No one dared to approach the highest authorities in the capital¡ªespecially the children of the great ns. Not with everything that had happened and what was still toe. After Neo Genesis'' attack, if Jasmine, Azriel, or Celestina issued amand, the guilds and armies aligned with them would follow. Even the government, known for its neutrality, would obey. Yet neither Jasmine nor Azriel saw the need to issue any orders. The situation was delicate, and their safety wasn''t fully assured. It was best to leave the capital as soon as possible. Most cadets were eager to escape for their own safety, making Lumine and Yelena''s presence here all the more puzzling¡ªespecially with the serious expression on Lumine''s face. "Everyone here can be trusted. Nothing leaves this tent. You don''t need to doubt their loyalty," Jasmine said, sensing Lumine''s hesitation. He sighed, nodding. "I know this might sound ridiculous, maybe even crazy, but hear me out first. There''s a chance King Joaquin is in danger." A thick silence fell over the room, deafening in its intensity. Mira and Amaya narrowed their eyes dangerously at Lumine and Yelena, causing the two to pale. Just days ago, they had met Joaquin, and now this boy imed their king was at risk. Who would believe that? Yet, they held back, choosing to listen. Jasmine, Nol, and Yelena all eyed Lumine with a strange expression, while Azriel... He had his eyes closed, wearing an unreadable expression. ''...Dad, in danger? No. But why is Lumine already getting a quest about this? What''s even happening¡ªdidn''t I break the original future?'' In the book, Joaquin''s rescue was an event that happened muchter, after Lumine won the Tournament of the Greats. Only then did Lumine receive a quest to save Joaquin, and Jasmine, having already heard of her father''s danger, naturally returned to help. They had traveled together to EASC and eventually to the Void Realm, where they rescued him. It was one of the key moments that softened Jasmine toward Lumine in the story. ''Could it be¡­ my actions couldn''t change this event?'' Despite this, Azriel wasn''t too worried. He knew what happened to Joaquin¡ªand he knew his father was fine. Joaquin was one of the Four Great Kings. Even if Lumine had ignored the quest in the original story, nothing would have happened to Joaquin; his return would simply have been dyed. ''The Sunken Inds... his way back was destroyed after an attack, leaving him trapped there. He could''ve escaped on his own, but he wasn''t alone. Abandoning his men would have meant their deaths, so he waited. He knew help woulde eventually.'' Joaquin couldn''t afford to show weakness, so the news of him being trapped was kept highly restricted. Especially in the Void Realm, secrecy was vital. Lumine and Jasmine''s intervention had been the turning point in the story. Lumine had gained favor with the Crimson King that day. Azriel''s mood darkened. ''Damn harem protagonist...'' He couldn''t help but be reminded of what kind of person Lumine was in the book. Still, Azriel''s presence seemed to have blocked any romantic progress with Jasmine or Celestina¡ªleaving only Yelena. ''Anastasia is still a potential victim though...'' Azriel shook his head, dispelling those thoughts as he listened to Lumine''s nervous exnation. "I... I have a [Unique Skill]. It lets me know things that might happen¡ªor have happened¡ªbut it''s inconsistent. That''s why I didn''t foresee the Void Dungeon incident. But I did know about King Joaquin." Azriel opened his eyes, staring nkly at Lumine. Even a fool could see he was lying. Jasmine''s gaze turned cold, while Yelena tensed, though she remained silent. "So... you''re a seer?" Jasmine asked, her voice icy. Seers, those who could glimpse the future, were rare. Even the few who existed were often unreliable, their visions too vague to be of much use. Lumine shook his head, his expressionplicated. "Not exactly. It''s hard to exin, but I swear I''m not lying! King Joaquin is truly in danger!" Azriel sighed inwardly. ''This kid has a lot of character development ahead of him¡­'' Still, they were all young. What Azriel liked most in the story was watching them grow, one by one. ''At least now I can see it happening with my own eyes.'' Azriel smirked inwardly. ''I should probably help him out.'' Breaking his silence, Azriel finally spoke, his rxed voice drawing the attention of everyone in the tent. "You seem restricted from telling the full truth, likely due to your [Unique Skill]. But regardless, it''s worth investigating this matter." Lumine looked at Azriel as if he were a god, while the others eyed him strangely. "My prince, you''re being far too casual about this," Amaya scolded, her brows furrowed. "He could be a spy from Neo Genesis or another organization. We can''t trust him." Mira nodded in agreement. "The king wasst seen heading to the Sunken Inds. There''s no threat there to him." Azriel shrugged. What they said was true, and anyone else would have taken their advice. But Azriel knew more about this situation than they did¡ªat least, he hoped so. He wasn''t sure anymore if the future would follow the same path. But he could only hope that this was one of the few things that hadn''t changed. "I''m not saying we should trust them blindly," Azriel said. "But we should investigate. If there''s even the slightest chance my father is in danger, we can''t ignore it. I suggest we bring Lumine and Yelena back to EASC for further investigation." Lumine and Yelena''s eyes widened in shock, but they remained silent, not daring to protest. They had entered this tent knowing they''d relinquished the right to object. Mira and Amaya exchanged a nce before Mira smiled proudly, and Amaya gave a helpless sigh, resting her hand against her cheek. "If that''s what you wish, my prince, I''ll follow your orders." Azriel turned to Jasmine. "Unless you''re against it?" Jasmine blinked, her expression unreadable, before she sighed and shook her head. "This isn''t the time or ce to argue. We''ll follow your suggestion and return to EASC with them." She looked at Lumine and Yelena. "But if either of you is lying, not even the academy will protect you." Both Lumine and Yelena gulped, nodding frantically under her icy re. The group moved in silence, exiting the tent and heading towards the helicopters that would take them to EASC. The air was thick with tension, and Azriel''s thoughts raced. ''Fuck...'' His fingers grew cold as the realization hit him¡ªhe had to exin to Aeliana that he was going to the void realm. Sneaking away in secret wasn''t an option. He couldn''t bring himself to betray his family like that; they would undoubtedly find out. But even with that weighing on his mind, one thing was clear: he wasn''t about to let Jasmine go alone. There was no way he could stay behind, not with the chance that his father might be in real danger. Who knew what could happen? The situation with Joaquin wasn''t as safe as Azriel had originally believed, and doing nothing felt like too big a risk. Even if his father was powerful enough to survive, something had clearly shifted with Azriel''s actions. It was better to be cautious, better to be prepared. Plus, the void realm wasn''t just a ce of danger¡ªit was an opportunity. The sunken inds, although treacherous, were also valuable, a ce where he could grow stronger. The thought of his father, trapped, only reinforced his determination to act. Yet, none of that mattered unless he could convince his mother. Aeliana would be furious. He knew the conversation would be difficult, but if he yed it right, if he made her see the necessity of it, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe could get her approval. As they approached the helicopters, the steady hum of the engines drowned out Azriel''s thoughts. Soldiers of the Crimson n, dressed in their dark scarlet uniforms, stood at attention, their backs straight as they waited. ''Ah, I really wanted to take a break¡­'' Azriel thought, a sigh escaping him. It seemed this one-week break from the academy wasn''t going to be a time for him to rx after all. Chapter 122: Reflection "Are you sure you didn''t want to say goodbye to the prince and princess, Your Highness?" Inside the helicopter, soaring toward NASC, Grandmaster Thomas nced at Celestina, who sat across from him, gazing out of the window. Her expression was unreadable, her posture calm. Celestina''s lips curled slightly as she turned to face him. "There''s no need for goodbyes. I''ll see them again next week." Thomas studied her for a moment before nodding. "If that is what you wish." Celestina shifted her gaze back outside, her mind elsewhere, while Thomas couldn''t help but think, his thoughts growing more tangled by the second. ''Should I tell her now, or wait until we meet His Majesty?'' The situation weighed heavily on him¡ªthe man in ck, who turned out to be a skinwalker during his encounter with Nol. This was critical information, not just for Neo Genesis, but for the fact that a skinwalker was roaming in Asia. Yet he had to remain silent, at least until they left CASC, which was already teetering on the edge of panic. The Frost n incident, rted to skinwalkers seven years ago, loomedrge in his mind. Telling Ragnar and Celestina would be no small task. If there was one thing he knew, it was how much they loathed void creatures. And the ones they hated the most? Skinwalkers. The very beings responsible for the deaths of Ragnar''s parents, Celestina''s grandparents¡ªthe previous Frost King and Queen. ''Maybe it''s better if I tell her now,'' Thomas thought, feeling the weight of the decision. ''She might help me calm His Majesty down.'' He nodded to himself, having made up his mind. "Your Highness," Thomas called out again, his voice measured. Celestina turned, curiosity flickering in her eyes. "What is it, Uncle Thomas?" He hesitated, then spoke softly. "There''s something I need to tell you. Last night, Sir Nol and I had a meeting with someone from Neo Genesis¡­" "...." Her gaze didn''t waver, but her silence pressed him to continue. "That person wasn''t human. It was a skinwalker." "...." Again, no reaction from her. She remained expressionless, watching him in that unnerving quiet. Thomas took a breath. "I judged the situation too dangerous to apprehend the skinwalker¡­" Still, no response. The only sound in the cabin was the steady hum of the helicopter''s engine. Seconds passed, stretching into a full minute of silence. Then, finally, Celestina spoke, her voice level and without any trace of emotion. "So, a skinwalker is working with a terrorist organization. With humans?" Thomas nodded slowly, noting how her tone wasn''t cold, but neither did it hold warmth. ''She''s not going to get angry?'' Thomas thought, relieved by herposure. If only Ragnar could react the same way¡­ "When we reach home, I want you to personally train me, Uncle Thomas." Her words caught him off guard. His eyes widened in surprise. "Train you?" "Compared to the other great children, I''m deadst now. Azriel''s surpassed that purple idiot, so I need to surpass him just to get back in the race with the Crimson siblings. And that''s just in strength. As for achievements? Azriel''s done something that''s ced him right beside the Dusk Prince at the top. And me? I''ve barely achieved enough to stay a few steps ahead of that purple idiot." Thomas almost winced at the way Celestina referred to Caleus, but he said nothing. The rtionship between the two was strained, to say the least. It was far from the friendship she shared with Jasmine. Surprisingly, Caleus seemed closest to the Dusk Prince and Azriel these days. ''So, she''s setting aside the skinwalker problem for now¡­ Good.'' Eventually, Thomas spoke, barely able to contain his excitement. "If that''s what you wish, Your Highness, it would be an honor to train you personally. But I warn you, I won''t go easy." Celestina''s lips twitched into a faint smile. "I''d be upset if you did, Uncle Thomas." Then, as if remembering something, her tone dropped slightly. "I also want your help with training my [Unique Skill]." Thomas'' smile froze, his expression shifting to one of surprise. "¡­Are you certain about that?" Without hesitation, Celestina nodded. "I am." Thomas stared at her, words failing him as memories surfaced. ''To think she would use it again...'' It had been seven years since Celestinast used her [Unique Skill]. ***** Azriel sat in one of the chairs, his arm resting on the armrest, propping his head on his hand. His fingers pressed lightly against his cheek, his gaze distant. To his right, Jasmine sat quietly in another chair, her eyes closed, her posture straight and dignified. She barely moved, as though deep in thought. A little behind Azriel''s chair, on his left, stood Amaya. On his right, between him and Jasmine, was Nol, standing with his arms crossed, his face a mask of displeasure. Yelena and Lumine stood off to the side, near the beautifully adorned wall, their nerves evident in the stiffness of their posture. In front of Azriel was a desk, with a luxurious chair sitting behind it. The room they upied was one of the manyvish chambers inside the Crimson Mansion. They hade here immediately after arriving at EASC. Though Azriel longed for rest, there had been no time for it. Mira had rushed ahead to meet with Aeliana, informing her of everything that had transpired. Azriel and Jasmine had yet to meet their mother. They were waiting. Lumine and Yelena, on the other hand, stood nervously, too tense to appreciate their surroundings. Azriel let out a quiet sigh, ncing at Nol, who stood with his eyes closed, a deep frown etched across his face. ''It wasn''t such a bad name...'' Azriel thought, amused by Nol''s distaste for his new title: the Silver-Blood Devil. Not sure how to lighten Nol''s mood, Azriel let him sulk in silence. He shifted his gaze to the left, meeting Amaya''s eyes. She smiled faintly, and he returned it, though his smile was a little strained. ''She''s been watching my every move...'' Ever since their reunion, it felt like Amaya''s eyes never left him. Not that he med her. She had been caught up in everything surrounding Azriel, from his victory against Neo Genesis to his recklessness in battle. To her, he must seem like someone who threw himself into danger without a second thought. ''I suppose it fits the image of someone who survived the Void Realm," he mused. ''Someone who no longer feared death.'' But the truth was, fear hadn''t left Azriel entirely. It was simply harder to feel, knowing he had his [Unique Skill] to protect him. The only thing he truly feared was using it. Thest thing he ever wanted to do was activate [Redo]. Azriel closed his eyes, settling back in his chair. ''If I''m going to think this through, this is as good a time as any.'' His thoughts drifted back to the tunnels. To what he had seen. Himself. ''That person... it was me. But older, more mature. And he wielded a scythe instead of Void Eater. He killed that pest in my head so effortlessly and left behind just one message: ''Remember.'''' Azriel wasn''t foolish enough not to understand who that person was. But epting it? That was harder. In the end, though, he had no choice. That person... ''He was my future self.'' Or something like that. There was no other exnation. Seeing him raised so many questions, questions Azriel had no way of answering. At least, not yet. The one thing he did know was what the message meant. ''My missing memories...'' Azriel''s mood darkened. From what Nol had told him, he had already been in this world two years ago, right when the previous Azriel had died. Then, he inexplicably ended up in White Haven, barely revealing anything to Nol before disappearing again. ''It doesn''t make sense. I was badly injured then. Was it when I was still an Awakened, or had I already reached Intermediate? How did I even get there, and what happened after I left?'' Before his previous self died, Azriel had been at the Awakened rank. But had he ranked up on his own? Or had the God of Death done something to him? ''How am I supposed to remember?'' His face darkened further. He had tried before, countless times, but every attempt was met with a fog, blocking his way. The moment he pushed, a searing headache would force him to stop. ''In the first ce, how did I evene to this world? Why?'' Was it truly pity from the God of Death? That seemed unlikely. The God of Death was supposed to be fictional, a character in a book. There weren''t ten gods in his previous world, so why now? Azriel frowned, feeling his thoughts spinning in circles. ''I need to find a way to ess my memories...'' The only one in this world who might have any real insight was the Crying Fog. That titan would undoubtedlye for him eventually. But then again... ''The bastard in my head couldn''t get to those memories. Does that mean the same will happen if I try?'' Azriel let out a long breath just as the door behind him opened. He turned his head, spotting two figures entering the room. One was Mira. And the other... His mother. Chapter 123: Frustration The moment Aeliana entered the room, everyone straightened their backs. All except for Azriel and Jasmine greeted the Crimson Queen with a bow of their heads and a thump of their right fists. Mira was thest to enter, quietly closing the wooden door behind them. Without so much as a nce at her two children, Aeliana walked past them toward her desk. She wore a deep scarlet dress, the fabric flowing effortlessly with each step,plementing the fiery red of her eyes. It draped over her frame with an almost otherworldly grace, adding to the presence she already exuded. Azriel watched silently, pursing his lips as his mother sat down behind the desk. She crossed her legs, her eyes sweeping over everyone in the room without a trace of emotion. Lumine and Yelena shivered as they met her gaze. When her eyes finallynded on Azriel, she narrowed them, carefully assessing his condition. After a moment, she closed them again and shifted her attention back to Lumine and Yelena. "Lady Mira has already informed me of the situation. Tell me, Cadet Lumine, Cadet Yelena, how did the two of youe across such ssified information so quickly?" Aeliana spoke in a tone devoid of warmth, her voice carrying the weight ofmand. Azriel and Jasmine both furrowed their brows slightly at Aeliana''s words. ''So it''s true... Father really is at the Sunken Inds.'' ncing at Lumine and Yelena, Azriel saw they were unable to respond, their nerves seemingly locking their throats. Azriel sighed inwardly. He couldn''t me them¡ªhis mother''s presence was overwhelming. He, on the other hand, had lived his whole life around such figures, and he barely felt it anymore. "That''s because of Lumine''s [unique skill]. It''s simr to what a seer might possess, but different," Azriel said calmly, answering for them both. All heads turned to him. Aeliana raised an eyebrow, though her face quickly returned to its usual unreadable expression. ''It''s better if I speak for them¡­'' Azriel knew Lumine might identally reveal more than necessary, especially with how overwhelmed Yelena seemed. "Setting aside how he learned about Father, does this mean you don''t deny he''s in danger?" Azriel steered the conversation toward the subject that he, Jasmine, and the others were undoubtedly most concerned about. Aeliana stared at him for a moment before sighing softly. She nodded, though only slightly. "''Danger'' is a heavy word to use, but at the very least, we''ve lost allmunication with him and his team as of yesterday." "Where was hest seen?" Jasmine asked, her face unchanged, though Azriel detected the impatience and worry she was hiding. "The Sunken Inds." When Aeliana revealed this, the atmosphere shifted. Almost everyone''s face fell, their expressions darkening. "So he made it there before we lost him¡­" Amaya murmured, standing beside Azriel. Azriel nced around, noticing the tension weighing on the room. His eyes met Aeliana''s once more, and they held each other''s gaze. She narrowed her eyes, seemingly puzzled by how calm Azriel appeared. ''This is going to be troublesome...'' It wasn''t what his mother might think of him right now that troubled him. It was what Azriel knew¡ªthings that none of the others in the room had even an inkling of. Unlike the rest, Azriel had more knowledge about the Void Realm than they could imagine. During his time as Leo, he had obsessed over learning everything he could about this world. And that was why Mira and Amaya looked so concerned. ''Nothing is known about the Sunken Inds¡­'' Just like in the books. Unfortunately, the Sunken Inds weren''t well-documented. And worse, they were a no-rift zone. Joaquin, despite being a Grade 3 Saint, wouldn''t be able to open a Void Rift to return. Azriel shook his head slightly. ''I can''t rely on what I know from the book anymore. Who knows what''s changed?'' Lost in thought, Azriel barely noticed the look his mother gave him. Jasmine spoke again, her voice steady. "I''ll go." The room fell silent as everyone looked at Jasmine, their surprise evident. Aeliana''s expression became unreadable as she regarded her daughter. "I need privacy with my daughter. The rest of you may leave. We''ll discuss our next course of action soon." Everyone began to move, nodding in acknowledgment. Azriel stood up, ncing at Nol and Amaya, who had already left. ''So, I should leave as well, I suppose?'' Before he could follow, Aeliana''s voice stopped him. "You stay." His lips twitched into a bitter smile as he sat back down. ''Never mind.'' When the door closed, Aeliana''s demeanor softened considerably. She stood and walked around her desk, her expression betraying the worry she felt for her children. "Are you both injured?" she asked, her voice softer than before. Jasmine shook her head. "No, I''m fine. So is Azriel¡­ now, after the healer came." Both turned to look at Azriel, who tried to avoid their gazes, pretending he hadn''t noticed. "Azriel." "Y-yes, Mother?" Stiffly, he turned to face her. She was watching him intently. "How is your hand?" To his surprise, her tone was filled with concern as she nced at his right hand. Azriel sighed, relieved, before offering her a reassuring smile. "It''s fine. Good as new, really. You don''t have to worry." She hesitated but eventually nodded, leaning against the desk as she turned her attention back to Jasmine. "There''s a lot I want to say, but it seems we''re in difficult circumstances these past few days. You said you wanted to go and save your father. You understand how dangerous it is, right?" Jasmine nodded firmly. She had visited the Void Realm only a few times, and never outside the human-conquered zones, but her resolve didn''t waver. "The Sunken Inds are something all four ns desire to capture. With everyone focused on the incident at CASC, this is the best opportunity. I could go without attracting attention. Sending a trustworthy team with multiple masters or above would take too much time, and word would spread. It''s best if I do this quickly." The danger of the Sunken Indsy in its mystery. But nothing notably dangerous had been discovered in recent years, which only added to its risk. Aeliana sighed. "You know the consequences if something happens to you?" Jasmine nodded again. "I can handle it." After a moment, Aeliana nodded in return. "Give me time to think." Jasmine smiled slightly. "Thank you, Mom." Aeliana returned the smile, then turned her gaze to Azriel. "Now, my daughter, your little brother and I have some things to discuss." ''Fuck...'' Azriel nced at Jasmine, who smirked at him before walking out, leaving him alone with their mother. The door closed behind her with a quiet thud. "What were you thinking?" Azriel tried to smile softly, but Aeliana''s sharp tone made it difficult. "...To get some sleep and food?" he responded. Aeliana''s lips twitched. "You think this is funny, Azriel? Do you even realize what you''ve done?" Azriel''s faint smile vanished as he nodded, his expression turning serious. "Of course I do. You think I''d do something like this without reason?" "...Why?" Her question caught him off guard, and Azriel hesitated as Aeliana continued. "What reason could possibly justify getting involved with terrorists? Terrorists with saints in their ranks. You fought one of those saints, nearly losing your life multiple times¡ªdo you even understand how reckless that was?" Azriel''s eyes met his mother''s, her voiceced with concern. She wasn''t angry, she was afraid for him. "I needed to achieve something, to stand on equal ground with the others," he finally said. Aeliana raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "You expect me to believe that? You¡ªwho doesn''t even want to be king and has handed the throne to your sister without a second thought. I can''t tell what it is you want. You''ve hidden everything so well, yed it all so perfectly. How long did it take to achieve this victory? How could you look so calm, so collected, knowing that every moment could''ve been yourst, that one mistake would have cost you everything?" Azriel''s expression darkened as his mother''s words cut deep. "There was a time," she continued, "when I wished you would put in the same effort as the other children. But now... I think I''m starting to regret ever wishing that." ''Don''t...'' A sharp crack echoed through the room. Azriel''s hand gripped the armrest of the chair so tightly it began to splinter. His jaw clenched as he stared at her, trying to keep himselfposed. He had tried. But her words struck a nerve, pulling at memories he had buried deep, things he had vowed never to let resurface. Before he could stop himself, his voice came out cold, almost unrecognizable. "Then what is it you want from me?" "Azriel...?" Aeliana''s eyes widened at the sudden change in his demeanor. Azriel froze, her concerned tone pulling him back to himself. His own eyes widened in shock as he realized what he had just done. He quickly forced himself to calm down. "...Sorry. I didn''t mean to snap at you like that." But his apology only deepened her worry. "Don''t hold back. If you have something to say, then say it." Since he was a child, Azriel had always been difficult to read. He rarely opened up, never let anyone see too deep inside¡ªnot even his own mother could truly understand what went on in his mind most of the time. So, if there was a chance to break through that wall, she wasn''t going to let it slip away. But Azriel just shook his head. "I just lost control for a moment... I''m sorry. Can we continue?" "No." As stubborn as Azriel was, his mother was more so. "If you''re angry, then shout. If you''re sad, cry. If you''re happy,ugh. I don''t want my son bottling up his emotions. Believe me, I did that for two years, and it broke me in ways you can''t imagine. I was lucky¡ªI managed to piece myself back together before things got worse." Azriel remained silent, her words sinking into him like stones. His fists clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white, but his thoughts were a mess, tangled in frustration and guilt. He opened his mouth to speak... but nothing came out. His mind screamed for an answer, but the words wouldn''t form. His face twisted in pain and frustration. He wanted to say something¡ªanything. But all that came was a single word, whispered through his cracked voice. "...Dammit." Chapter 124: The Void Capitals A knock echoed through the room just as Azriel''s words reached Aeliana''s ears. Annoyed, she shot a cold nce toward the door. Whoever it was had just ruined her chance to finally get her son to speak to her properly. She had been so close. She could feel it. A little more, and Azriel might have said something important. ''At least I know he''s hiding more than he shows...'' she thought with an inward sigh. She had to settle for that, for now. "Come in," she said, attempting to mask her frustration as the door opened. Surprisingly, it was her daughter and Mira who entered. They exchanged hesitant nces, sensing the heavy atmosphere between Aeliana and Azriel. "Did something happen?" Aeliana broke the silence first, not wanting the two to catch on to what was happening. Mira nodded, bowing slightly. "A report just came in from SICVC. They''ve already sent a rescue team towards the king''s location, but..." She hesitated before continuing, her voice uneasy. "We''ve lost all contact with them. Thest thing heard were their screams. It''s believed they''re dead." Aeliana pressed her lips together, suppressing a flicker of dread. "Make sure news of the king being trapped doesn''t leave SICVC. Anyone there stays there." Mira bowed again. "I''ve already done so, my queen." "What was the rescue teamposed of?" Aeliana asked, her voice low. Mira responded without dy. "A single master, two experts, five advanced, six intermediates, and ten awakened." Aeliana furrowed her brow. ''They all died just like that...?'' It was a heavy loss. The number of humans in the Void Realm was limited, and losing even a single master was devastating, let alone the others. The number of masters on Earth wasn''t many to begin with. Most didn''t have the talent to be one, and those who tried by hunting void creatures often didn''t survive. Every potential hero mattered. Undoubtedly, SICVC and Earth had taken a critical hit with this loss. SICVC¡ªSunken Inds Crimson Void Capital¡ªwas one of the conquered territories in the Void Realm, imed by the Crimson n. Though the Void Capital wasn''t in the actual Sunken Inds, it was close enough to be named after the mysterious ce. Each of the four great ns had their own Void Capital, and a knownndmark in the Void Realm was usually where one was built. The gs of either the Crimson, Neb, Frost, or Dusk ns marked them. Currently, the Crimson and Dusk ns controlled the most Void Capitals. ''Should this stay a secret?'' Aeliana wondered, her gaze drifting to her daughter. Initially, she didn''t mind if Jasmine went on the rescue mission. The team was to be led by Mira, a grade-3 grandmaster, and Amaya, a grade-3 master, with Crimson soldiers supporting them. It would be valuable experience for Jasmine as the future queen. And Aeliana had doubted her husband was truly in danger¡ªhe would''ve returned by now if not. But he hadn''t. Which meant something was keeping him there. Aeliana scowled as her mind raced. ''If Mira goes, it might make a difference...'' But was it safe? What exactly was keeping her husband trapped? Suddenly, Azriel spoke, his voice breaking through the tense atmosphere. "You''re right, Lady Mira. They''re dead." All heads snapped to him. Azriel stood there, a slight smile ying on his lips. His earlier grim expression had vanished. The women exchanged confused looks, and Azriel borated. "There are only two ways to reach the Sunken Inds: by air or by water. The first option''s useless since you''ll eventually have to go underwater. The second one is the real way, but also the most dangerous. After all, we know that water and void creatures are a deadlybination." He was right. The oceans were teeming with void creatures, and battling them in water was one of humanity''s greatest disadvantages. Aeliana blinked. "How do you know that?" Azriel had never shown an interest in studying the Void Realm. Even though it was an optional lesson, he had avoided it. So why was he so confident now? Azriel''s smile widened. "How else? I''ve already been there." "...!" Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. ''What...! He was so close to one of our Void Capitals!?'' Aeliana was in disbelief. But it was possible. SICVC was different from other Void Capitals. It was isted, surrounded by unconquered territories. There was a slim, almost impossible chance that Azriel had been near it. But then... why hadn''t he gone all the way? As if reading her thoughts, Azriel continued, "The Sunken Inds are underwater, in the middle of an endless sea. It separated the ce where I was from the Void Capital¡ªunless I crossed it, of course." Hearing his words, Aeliana felt her heart clench as everyone else''s faces darkened. Azriel, however, remained unbothered, still smiling. ''How must it have felt... to be so close to home but unable to return...?'' All because of a sea that could''ve killed him. It hurt. Aeliana realized just how close her son had once been to returning. But he couldn''t. His eyes seemed distant, as if recalling those moments vividly. Aeliana bit her lip, unable tofort him. ''I shouldn''t have scolded him earlier...'' Perhaps there had been a better way to talk to him. Then Azriel looked at her and the others. "What I''m trying to say is that it''s a void creature¡ªspecifically one that rules that part of the sea¡ªattacked the rescue team. It might''ve destroyed dad''s way back to the Void Capital too." A crooked smile tugged at his lips as he added, "I personally named that annoying bastard Tarshakael." "Tarshakael..." Mira repeated cautiously, an ominous feeling washing over the room. "How strong is it?" Azriel''s next words confirmed why they felt that way. "I didn''t get closest time, but I almost lost my life. From what I gathered, I''d say it''s a Titan." Aeliana sucked in a sharp breath, not at the mention of a Titan, but at the thought of her son nearly dying because of one. Perhaps sensing her worry, Azriel gave her a gentle smile. "Don''t worry, Mom. Titans love me. In fact, one''s crying to meet me right now!" Those words... did he realize they weren''t reassuring in the slightest? Azriel didn''t seem to notice her worsening mood. "We''re going to have a talk about thatter..." Aeliana muttered darkly, making Azriel stiffen. Her eyes narrowed. ''Why is a Titan hunting him?'' She was certain he wasn''t lying this time. Azriel cleared his throat, regaining their attention. "Well, besides that, there is a way to avoid fighting Tarshakael." Jasmine blinked at him. "Go on." Azriel''s lips twitched. "Can''t sleep, can''t eat, can''t have fun, huh... Well, you can face Tarshakael and other Void creatures that survived under his rule. But, Mira, I doubt you''ll stand much of a chance alone. The grandmaster at SICVC must also stay put, so¡­" Aeliana''s gaze locked onto him as he said softly, He turned to Aeliana, his voice steady. "Let me go as well." The room fell silent as Aeliana''s heart stopped. For a brief moment, she could only stare at her son before her temper red. "Absolutely not." Her voice was firm,manding. No one dared argue with her. Except Azriel. His lips curved up as he responded, equally soft. "Mom, I''ve already been there. I know how to avoid Tarshakael. I can handle myself. You don''t want anything to happen to Jasmine, and we don''t even know if Dad''s safe. The longer we wait, the worse things might get." Aeliana''s hands clenched into fists as she fought to keep her emotions in check. Her son had already survived the horrors of that ce once. How could she send him back? "...I can''t send both my children into that nightmare," she said, her voice trembling. "Not after what you''ve been through." Azriel took a step forward, shaking his head. "You''re not forcing me this time, Mom. I''m going willingly. Trust me, I know what I''m doing." His tone carried a certainty that made Aeliana hesitate, wondering if he was really just an intermediate. No. He was a prince. She reminded herself of that fact, calming her nerves, if only a little. "I may not have entered the Sunken Inds myself, but I know its waters. I know how to get to the middle at least. And I definitely know how to avoid Tarshakael. Let me go, and I promise I''ll bring back both Dad and Jasmine safely." Aeliana studied him in silence, torn between her instincts as a mother and the faith she had in her son. Finally, she let out a bitter smile. ''Even now... I''m still a pathetic mother.'' "Fine. You have one week. If you''re not back by then, I''ll send every saint on Earth after you. I don''t care if you need an extra hour or even a day." Azriel''s face lit up with a smile, but it only made Aeliana squint suspiciously. ''Is he really so eager to return to the ce where he spent two years?'' Jasmine and Mira exchanged uneasy nces. Neither of them seemed on board with the idea of Azriel going back. Yet, it was undeniable¡ªif anyone knew how to navigate past a titan without fighting, it would be him. And maybe, just maybe, it was the safest option after all, despite the risks. Humans had always taken risks. Especially Azriel, given the feats he had already aplished in the void dungeon. "You don''t need to worry," Azriel reassured them. "I''ll be back before the academy starts again. Oh, and one more thing..." Aeliana felt a twinge of regret, already sensing that his next request would test her patience. "What is it?" She really wished she hadn''t asked. "I want Nol, Lumine, and Yelena toe with us." Chapter 125: SICVC [1] The backyard of the Crimson Estate stretched wide under the cracked sky. Oaks and towering pines bordered the grounds, their branches swaying gently in the wind, casting long shadows over the perfectly manicuredwn. The grass was a deep, rich green, untouched by wild overgrowth. In the center stood a marble fountain, water flowing in smooth arcs, the steady sound adding a sense of calm. Rows of crimson roses lined the edges of the garden. And standing there in the same backyard were three people¡ªLumine, Yelena, and Mira. Lumine and Yelena wore crimson military uniforms, surprisingly simr to Mira''s. The only difference was that they didn''t have the ck furred coat draped over their shoulders. Both stood with their backs straight, clearly nervous in the presence of a grandmaster. Lumine nced at the grass, noticing how the des seemed to lean toward Mira, as if drawn by her mere presence. Even the trees, swayed by the wind, bent slightly in her direction. ''A grandmaster¡ªsomeone no longer considered human¡­ almost like a god.'' Her presence was overwhelming, even though she wasn''t doing anything. Just standing near her felt suffocating, making Lumine fight the urge to lower his gaze. He nced at Yelena, and their eyes met. She gave him a small, wry smile. "You must be extremely talented, Cadet Lumine, to rank above the Frost Princess and ce second. And you too, Cadet Yelena, ranked sixth in your first year. Both of you have achieved feats you should be proud of. Word of how you protected the cadets from the skeleton stampede is already spreading." It seemed Mira had decided to see them as highly talented rather than mere survivors of void creature battles. Of course, that made sense. Anyone looking into their records wouldn''t find any official reports of them fighting void creatures. Lumine and Yelena exchanged surprised nces as they noticed a faint smile tugging at Mira''s lips, despite her usual stoic expression. "Y-you¡­ you know about us?" Lumine asked. Mira nodded without hesitation. "All the higher-ups know about you. Whether you realize it or not, both of you have the potential to be one of the great pirs supporting humanity''s future. Your names are already well-known." Lumine swallowed nervously. ''I had no idea we were being watched by such big names already...'' Though, on second thought, it wasn''t too surprising. Hero Academy was known for producing the best cadets, and the top ten of the first year were bound to draw attention. "And..." Mira''s eyes narrowed slightly, or at least it felt like that to Lumine. It was as if thousands of needles pricked his skin, drying his lips. "It''s only natural I''d find out everything about you two, especially since the prince went against the queen''s wishes to have both of you join us." Lumine blinked, startled, and looked at Yelena. She shook her head slightly, just as confused. ''He did that? But why?'' Lumine couldn''t make sense of it. Even back in CASC, Azriel had supported him for reasons he didn''t fully understand. He never looked at him like he was crazy or dangerous. ''Is he really that good of a person? Or is there another reason?'' Doubts started to form in his mind. "The prince has never been one to get close to others, not since he was young. So, it''s surprising that he''s protecting the two of you so much," Mira remarked, suspicion flickering in her eyes. Lumine didn''t have any answers. He didn''t understand why Azriel had helped them either. He was an enigma¡ªso much about him didn''t add up. Yelena furrowed her brow slightly. "Did Prince Azriel not have any friends? Is that why he isn''t close to many people?" Mira looked at her for a moment before sighing. "If you were royalty, you''d know how difficult it is to form true friendships. People use you for their own purposes. But no, that''s not the reason. No one really knows why the prince distanced himself. That''s how rumors started." ''The unworthy prince...'' It was thebel most had given him. They saw him as a prince without talent, without strength. A prince who couldn''t achieve anything. At least, that was until he came back from the dead. "Whatever the case, unlike the two of you, no one will take the prince''s words lightly once we enter SICVC. It''s not just because he''s royalty. Surviving two whole years in the void realm¡ªalone¡ªis enough tomand respect. Being a prince is just an added bonus." She looked at Lumine and Yelena with an intensity that made Lumine feel like he couldn''t look away. "Once you enter the void realm, your age won''t matter anymore. No one will see you as children. You''ll be adults from that point on¡ªif you survive. So do your best to show why the prince was so determined to have the two of you with us. Prove that you belong." Lumine felt a chill run through his fingers. ''The void realm...'' It was still hard to believe they were actually going there now. Sure, he and Yelena had been there before, but that was only because of the system''s quests. The ces they had gone were just random areas with void creatures to fight. But this time... this time was different. He was going to face the real horrors of the void realm. They would be adults. Age wouldn''t matter anymore. No one would see them as children. Lumine released a quiet, shaky breath, while Yelena nced down, clearly nervous. Though they had already decided to go, the weight of that decision was still heavy. Suddenly, something caught Lumine''s eye¡ªone of the walls in the backyard. It looked dented. A human-shaped dent. ''Did someone crash there?'' His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of footsteps behind him. Mira stopped looking at the two and bowed, thumping her right fist against her chest. "My prince." Startled, Lumine and Yelena turned to see Azriel approaching, a small smile on his face. Like them, he wore the crimson military uniform, but his was adorned with a ck furred coat, just like Mira''s. Walking behind him on his left was Amaya, and on his right was Nol, though only Amaya had a ck furred coat¡ªNol looked disappointed to be left out. Azriel stopped in front of them and nced around briefly before meeting Mira''s eyes. "Lady Mira, has my sister not arrived yet?" Mira shook her head. "Her Highness should be here any moment, my prince." Azriel furrowed his brows slightly. "Well, girls do tend to take their time with makeup..." Lumine and Yelena blinked at hisment, a hint of red creeping onto Yelena''s face as she looked down again. ''He really acts like it''s no big deal...'' Lumine thought, watching Azriel''s calm demeanor. Their eyes met, and Azriel''s smile faded as he spoke in a more serious tone. "Have you written the letters?" Yelena looked up, her expressionplicated, while Lumine bit his lip. Both nodded. "Yes," Lumine said. "We gave them to one of the maids, as you requested." Azriel nodded, and the atmosphere grew solemn. The letters were for their parents, a precaution Azriel had insisted on before they entered the void realm. They were still children here, not yet in the void realm, but parents would always see their children as just that¡ªchildren. Azriel wouldn''t take them unless they left something behind, should the worst happen. Lumine clenched his fists. ''I''ll make sure those letters never have to reach them...'' Azriel''s smile returned, brighter this time, as he ced a hand on both their shoulders. "Try to rx. Being tense and nervous won''t help you. And don''t worry¡ªyour parents won''t need to read those letters. You''re going with the Crimson Princess, a grandmaster, a master-ranked maid, a silver-blood devil, and, of course, the best part... me!" At his words, Nol''s face darkenedically, prompting Lumine and Yelena to take a step back in unison. "My prince, even for you, how many times must I remind you to take things more seriously?" Amaya scolded from behind, and Mira nodded in agreement. "Lady Amaya is right, my prince. We''re heading somewhere unknown. Anything could happen," Mira added. Azriel''s lips twitched as he nced between them, still smiling, though his eyes were less amused. "Have your social skills deteriorated that much?" Both women widened their eyes, hurriedly apologizing. ''Oh...'' Lumine realized, feeling a tinge of surprise. ''He was just trying to lighten the mood, wasn''t he?'' Azriel had likely sensed how on edge everyone was. Though he wasn''t the best at it, he was at least trying to ease the tension. A small smile appeared on both Lumine''s and Yelena''s faces. "Thanks," Lumine muttered. Azriel nced at him, smiling softly. "Of course." There was so much Lumine wanted to ask, so many things he was curious about, but now wasn''t the time. Perhaps after all of this, he would have a chance. ''This is an invaluable opportunity, and I can''t let it go to waste.'' ncing at Yelena, they both nodded with renewed determination. Then, a voice came from the side. "I see everyone is here." Jasmine had arrived, dressed simrly to Azriel. "Took you long enough." Jasmine sighed. "You''re the one who ran from Mother, not me. Anyway, let''s not waste time. Lady Mira, you''re already anchored at SICVC, so if you would." "Certainly, Your Highness." Mira nodded, and everyone took a few steps back. Then, a white cross appeared beneath Mira''s feet. The wind howled, roaring through the air, furiously whipping their hair as Lumine''s breath caught in his throat. He could feel the mana gathering in one ce, pulling toward Mira. Though he couldn''t see it, he could sense it. His heartbeat quickened. Lumine squinted. In front of Mira''s outstretched hand, a tiny ck hole began to form, almost imperceptible at first. But it grewrger. Andrger. Until Lumine''s face paled. ''She actually created a void rift...'' Right before them was a swirling mass of darkness, a portal that sucked the air, making the grass and trees around them thrash wildly. Somehow, Lumine knew Mira was protecting them from being pulled in. Then, she turned toward them. "Let''s go." Chapter 126: SICVC [2] Lumine blinked as he found himself in what seemed like a different world¡ªand indeed it was. He stood in the heart of what appeared to be SICVC. Towering structures, their stones weathered and cracked, surrounded him. Ivy and wild roots snaked through the crevices, reiming the stonework as nature slowly wove its way back in. The air was filled with the smell of damp earth and decaying wood. Soldiers d in crimson and ck uniforms rushed past, as if the entire void capital had been thrown into chaos¡ªand it had. They moved with urgency, their boots crunching against the dirt floor and sending up small clouds of dust. It felt as though Lumine had gone back in time, watching everything unfold with almost no sign of technology. Surrounding the void capital, he couldn''t determine its size, but he could see countless trees outside its walls¡ªtrees so tall he couldn''t tell where they ended. Yet, he didn''t bother to look up, for he knew better. Never look at something for too long. The entire capital resembled a ruined city, remnants of a civilization long past. What was most disturbing, though, was thepleteck of security or safety around him. ''What if void creatures attack? Do these soldiers really just let theme here?'' No barriers or defenses of any sort. It was ridiculous. Lumine looked around in disbelief and pity. "Commander Mira, my prince, my princess, if you would follow me, the others are already waiting for the meeting." A voice broke through their thoughts¡ªit belonged to a man standing before them. He had gray hair and a matching beard, his ck eyes set deep within wrinkles etched across his face, and he wore a crimson military uniform. He bowed respectfully to Azriel and Jasmine as he spoke. They weren''t there for sightseeing, so naturally, no one declined or objected. Mira nodded and took the lead, the rest following closely behind. Lumine furrowed his brows. ''Is this how every void capital looks?'' If so, he worried for the safety of the people residing there. Most humans didn''t, but some lived in void capitals¡ªprimarily the forces attempting to conquer the void realm. It must be... frightening. Silence fell over the group as they walked, the atmosphere heavy. The panic of the soldiers made it impossible to spark a conversation. The soldier eventually stopped, and everyone else did the same as they arrived in front of a huge ck tent. Two other soldiers stood guard at the entrance¡ªone in ck, the other in crimson. The first soldier turned and bowed slightly. "Unfortunately, I do not have the authority to proceed..." Finally, for the first time, the old man looked at Nol, Lumine, and Yelena. "If those three aren''t going to join you in the meeting, they can rest in one of the rooms in the building." But before any of the three could respond, Azriel stepped forward. "I appreciate your consideration, but these three are with us and will be attending the meeting as well." The old man studied Azriel for a few seconds before bowing again. "As you wish, my prince." With that, he stepped aside, and the soldiers guarding the entrance followed suit, allowing them to enter. Lumine took a deep breath and followed Mira and the others inside. "...!" The moment Lumine stepped inside, he felt every hair on his body stand on end. Goosebumps prickled his skin as he looked around wide-eyed. A huge wooden round table dominated the room, and a mapy spread across it, disying what seemed to be a rough drawing of their surroundings. But that wasn''t what made him alert. No, it was the men. The men seated behind the wooden table gazed intently at Lumine and the rest. Their presence was overwhelming¡ªnot just theirs, but also the others standing behind the seated men and women. All these battle-hardened veterans of the Sunken Inds filled the tent, not holding back as they released their aura. Lumine and Yelena exchanged nces, their expressions hardening as they tried to collect themselves. In the next second, the chairs creaked as everyone stood up instantly, bowing and thumping their right fists against their chests in greeting to Azriel and Jasmine. The aura each person emitted shed against one another before retracting, as if it had been a mere dream. Lumine gulped nervously, feeling out of ce¡ªlike a sheep among wolves. And if there was a leader among these wolves, it was definitely the man standing at the other side of the wooden table. He studied them, a grandmaster... just like Mira. The man had short ck hair and wore a crimson military uniform paired with a ck fur-lined coat. In fact, all the seated men and women had simr coats, while those standing did not. But this man... he was undeniably overwhelming, like Mira. His right cheek bore a scar, and his left eye was covered by an eyepatch. A small beard adorned his face, and his physique was leaner than expected. ''This is really crazy...'' For a moment, Lumine''s resolve wavered as he contemted what he had gotten himself into, but he quickly shook his head inwardly. It was an opportunity¡ªan opportunity to get stronger. And if by some chance, he might actually meet the Crimson King... he couldn''t miss out on such a chance. "It''s good to see you in good health, Grandmaster Amon." The grandmaster, referred to as Amon, smiled slightly as he spoke, his voice devoid of warmth. "Commander Mira, it''s great to see that Joaquin Red Kitty is doing so well." Instantly, the air froze. Lumine''s face went pale. ''Kitty... he called King Joaquin so casually, and themander of the Crimson Army his pet!?'' What was more absurd was that this man belonged to the same army! ''Wait, just what is this man''s position?'' He felt suffocated. Amon and Mira stared at each other, the air growing colder as everyone shivered. Lumine looked at Jasmine, who regarded Amon with a hardened expression, and when he turned to Azriel, he saw a stoic face with lips twitching, trembling, and then... "Pfft! Hahaha! I never thought I''d hear such a reference in the Void Realm!" Azriel burst outughing. All heads snapped to him, a mix of pure confusion and surprise lighting their faces. Azrielughed, trying to suppress his mirth while wiping tears from his eyes. Then another bellowingugh echoed through the tent. Heads turned to Amon, who was grinning widely at Azriel. "Bwahaha! As expected of you, my prince; I knew you would catch on to that!" ''Huh... reference? A book?'' It seemed like something Lumine couldn''t grasp. No one could¡ªexcept for the two of them, who must have been referencing some sort of book. Mira scowled at Amon. "Insulting me is one thing, but speaking casually of the king is something you can''t just do, Grandmaster Amon." But Amon merely scoffed. "You and your loyalty. Have you forgotten who taught you how to wield a sword and that crimson brat you swore your life to?" Lumine''s eyes went wide. ''The hell!? How old is he really to have taught King Joaquin and Lady Mira how to wield a sword!?'' Amon looked to be in histe forties at best. Then Amon exhaled loudly. "Well, enough of this. Let''s all have a seat; we''ve got a lot to discuss." No one objected as the seated men and women returned to their chairs. The empty seats in front of Lumine were taken by Jasmine, with Azriel sitting to her right and Lady Mira to her left. Amaya upied a spot to Azriel''s right, but Nol stood behind. Lumine and Yelena exchanged nces, understanding they too had to remain standing instead of taking seats. They moved to the sides, standing further back for a proper view of everyone, yet close enough to Azriel and Jasmine. "Grandmaster Amon, you taught my father how to wield a sword, right? Surely you have some interesting stories for my sister and me?" Azriel and Jasmine looked at Amon, who grinned back at them. Jasmine showed little emotion, but Lumine noticed the curiosity in her eyes; she too wanted to know. Amon chuckled darkly. "Oh, stories? I have plenty from your father... Let''s make a deal. I''ll share a lifetime''s worth of dark stories about your dad, and in return..." He narrowed his eyes. "You give me some of your stories about how you survived the Void Realm on your own." The air instantly grew tense again, and everyone looked ufortable between Azriel and Amon. But Azriel smiled. "Looks like we have a deal." Amonughed again, pleased as he nodded his head. Jasmine, however, looked at Azriel with her eyebrows slightly furrowed before turning her head away. Lumine nced around at the others present and noticed something odd since arriving at the Void Capital: there were two different militaries here¡ªone from the government with their ck uniforms and the other from the Crimson n in crimson uniforms. Even some in ck were seated at the table. "Now then, time is of the essence. Let''s start properly, shall we?" Then, as if a switch had been flipped, the air turned cold. Amon''s smile vanished, his face hardening as if his previousughter and warmth had all been an act. Lumine was speechless. It wasn''t just him; every single person''s expression changed. The light atmosphere created by Azriel and Amon evaporated instantly. When Lumine nced at Azriel, a shiver ran down his spine because he, wore the most indifferent face of all. Chapter 127: SICVC [3] Lumine wasn''t the only one to notice. Many nced at the prince, their expressions a mix of surprise and unease. Those closest to him shifted ufortably, while others looked on with curiosity. It was disturbing. The way he showed no emotion¡ªhis face nk, as if he had none to give. Not in those crimson eyes. Not in that face. To Lumine, it felt unnaturalpared to the others. Yet. Curiosity flickered across Amon''s face for a moment before his expression hardened. He turned his attention to Jasmine, looking at her seriously, ignoring Azriel entirely. Before Amon could speak, Jasmine''s cold voice cut through the tension. "Before we begin, Grandmaster Amon, why are government officials here, in Crimson territory, and at this meeting?" "This isn''t your barbaric n''snd yet, Your Highness. Not until the Sunken Inds are fully yours. And this isn''t much of a Void Capital either, since it still needs to be built and marked by your n." A man in a ck uniform scowled at Jasmine as he spoke, his bald head gleaming under the dim light. He stared at her fiercely, but she didn''t flinch. Instead, she raised her eyebrows, maintaining her calm. "Is that so? Well, I understand you government dogs might enjoy sightseeing in our future Void Capital, hiding behind my father''s protection while secretly barking behind his back. But why are you at this meeting? Missing your master already?" Lumine winced at the crude words slipping from Jasmine''s lips, yet she looked at the bald man calmly, her mouth curving into a slight smile. It was as if what she said waspletely normal. ''The Crimson n and the government don''t get along¡­'' It was something anyone could see. ''Is it like this with every great n?'' Lumine''s face darkened as regret seeped into his thoughts. He''d neglected his opportunities at the academy. The academy had its vast libraries, filled with knowledge he should''ve sought out, not to mention the professors and influential figures who were always within reach. He should have learned more. Hell, one of his friends was a prince, watching all of this unfold withplete detachment. The bald man''s face turned beet red as he clenched his teeth, ring at Jasmine. But in the end, he clicked his tongue and shifted his gaze back to Amon, who watched everything without the slightest disturbance. None of them did anything. "It is as Sir Cole said, Your Highness. These government officials were here before His Majesty left to explore the Sunken Inds. He gave them permission to stay as long as they wished. The rescue team was made up of their men as well, so it''s natural they''re in this meeting, considering their losses." Jasmine nodded at Amon''s exnation. Amon cleared his throat, ensuring he had everyone''s attention as he continued. "As you all know, the king went to explore the Sunken Inds. We''ve lost allmunication with him and the rescue team we sent. We believe a void creature attacked them and killed everyone. As for the king, knowing him, he''s likely fine. The only reason he might still be there is if he doesn''t know about themunication loss or doesn''t care. Or¡­ there''s something there keeping him" Hearing his exnation, Jasmine nodded, while the others looked solemn. No one worried for Joaquin¡ªat least, that''s what they made themselves believe. After all, if one of the Great Kings was truly in danger, it would mean disaster, especially since he was of the Third Void Generation, the children of the nightmarish Second Void Generation. It was easier for everyone to convince themselves that Joaquin was simply caught in aplicated situation, but otherwise safe. "These are all hypotheses," Mira muttered quietly beside Jasmine, to which Amon nodded. "I would''ve gone myself, but the king ordered me to stay here. If I left while the Void Capital was still under construction, those bastard creatures waiting for a chance would burn everything to the ground." Jasmine frowned slightly, while Lumine fought to keep his expression neutral. But deep down, a dark feeling coiled in his chest. ''He''s hiding something¡­'' Amon was being too vague. "Why did you decide to build SICVC on top of these ruins?" Jasmine asked, her tone skeptical. Amon hesitated before answering. "That¡­ was the king''s order. I don''t have an answer beyond that." Jasmine sighed, nodding in reluctant understanding. They all turned their attention to the map spread out in front of them. It was roughly drawn,cking any significant detail, with three ck X''s marking key locations. Lumine assumed the first X represented SICVC, the second the sea, and thest, closer to the middle, marked the location of the Sunken Inds. "Those three X''s¡ªone is where the king is, another where a void creature wiped out the rescue team, and the third is us at SICVC." Amon stood up, leaning forward with both hands pressed against the table as he studied the map. He pointed to the first X, then traced toward the middle one. "The first X is SICVC. The area around us, leading to the sea, has mostly been cleared of void creatures, so it should be rtively safe. But the real problem is reaching thest X¡ªwhere the Sunken Inds are." Jasmine''s expression darkened. "The Sunken Inds are underwater. Just crossing those waters is deadly enough, but going beneath them? I doubt many would return." A mission to reach the Sunken Inds and find the king¡ªbut word of it couldn''t be allowed to leak to Earth. And they were limited. Other Grandmasters and Saints were either on dangerous missions of their own, or it would take too long to inform them about another operation involving the Sunken Inds. The other great ns might not react well to such news either. It was even a surprise that the government officials hadn''t reported the king''s involvement yet. Too many things were being kept secret. Once again, Lumine couldn''t shake the feeling that something was terribly wrong. ''Is all this risk really necessary?'' The cost of human lives¡­ just to keep secrets. Was it really worth it? Yet again, when Lumine gazed at the figures around him, it seemed as if they didn''t even care about the people who had died. No, he couldn''t imagine a single person here shedding a tear for any of the fallen. Jasmine''s voice broke the silence. "There might be a way to reach the Sunken Inds without having to fight the void creatures in the sea." Amon''s eyebrows shot up, intrigued, and he nodded. "I''m listening, Your Highness." Jasmine hummed softly, then turned her gaze toward Azriel. As if on cue, the others did the same, but Azriel didn''t react. He sat straight, indifferent, his eyes fixed on the map. Finally, he lifted his gaze, first meeting Jasmine''s, then moving over the others before finally settling on Amon. "Unless we have a saint, or at least two more grandmasters, or a toon of the most skilled masters alive, crossing the Sunken Sea will kill all of us." Lumine gulped, a shiver running down his spine. Azriel''s voice... it was unsettlingly calm, devoid of warmth or cold. It made him feel something¡ªa sense of difort he couldn''t quite exin. "And why is that, my prince?" Amon asked, his expression unchanged, though his eyes sharpened as they locked onto Azriel. Azriel met his gaze without flinching. "Because I''ve been to the other side of the Sunken Sea, and I''ve seen the ruler of those waters." Shock rippled through the room, but Amon remainedposed, nodding for Azriel to continue. "Go on, my prince." To Lumine, it seemed as if Amon didn''t even care that Azriel had already been there once. "A specific void creature dwells in the Sunken Sea. Its name is Tarshakael. I believe it''s a titan-ranked void creature, which exins why our entire rescue team was wiped out and why my father''s team may be unable to return. To reach the Sunken Inds, you''d need to get past him, which none of us can do¡ªexcept perhaps my father. Or, if you, Grandmaster Amon, and Commander Mira worked together, you might have a chance. But the risks are too great, and we can''t afford them." Azriel continued, his tone steady, as the others listened intently. "When I was on the other side, I discovered a passage that led to an undergroundwork. Unfortunately, I wasn''t strong enough to explore it fully, but I believe it eventually leads to the Sunken Inds. It''s likely near the sea¡ªwe just have to find another passage on this side and follow the path." For the first time, Amon''s expression shifted, clearly surprised. The others looked equally stunned. "We haven''t uncovered much about the Sunken Sea, but... it''s usible that there''s an undergroundwork leading to the Sunken Inds," Someone else said. Azriel nodded. "I''m certain there''s a passage. We could attempt to go around the sea, but that would mean crossing the mountains¡ªjust as dangerous, if not more so, since that area remains unexplored." It was Mira who broke the silence, her voice tinged with suspicion. "Aren''t we overlooking something important?" Amon and the others turned to her, while Azriel gazed at her without emotion. "Why can''t the king just open a void rift? Sure, it would cost him a significant amount of mana, destroy his anchor here in SICVC, and require transporting others, but his other anchor on Earth is still intact in EASC." A tense silence followed. It was a valid question¡ªone Lumine had also wondered about. It should have been the first thing asked, yet it felt as though it had been deliberately avoided. Amon sighed, his expression darkening as he addressed Mira. "What was once a theory is now believed to be fact¡ªthere''s something in the Sunken Inds interfering with the creation of void rifts. It''s impossible to open one there or ce an anchor." Mira''s eyes widened, as did those of several others, including Jasmine. ''A void rift can''t be opened¡­?'' It was absurd. The mere thought of it was inconceivable. For a grandmaster, the ability to open void rifts was one of their defining powers. But now, Amon was telling them a grandmaster couldn''t do that in the Sunken Inds. Jasmine broke the silence again. "Grandmaster Amon, we have seven days until the higher-ups learn of what''s happening. I''ll personally lead a special team through the underground tunnels to meet my father. Best case, we''ll have conquered the inds by then." Her words, under normal circumstances, would have sounded ridiculous. But here, they didn''t. In fact, it seemed entirely possible that Joaquin had already conquered the strange underwater inds. And if not, their chances of sess would greatly increase with Jasmine leading the charge, along with Mira and Amaya. Lumine had expected someone to object, but instead, Amon simply nodded. "Certainly, Your Highness. I''ll send my best men to apany you. Of course, those who came with you can stay or leave as they wish." Lumine furrowed his brows. ''Why is everyone so... calm?'' In contrast to the panicked soldiers outside, everyone here seemed to be treating the situation far too lightly. The constant shifts in tone were giving him a headache. ''Are all influential people this strange?'' It certainly seemed that way. Suddenly, Azriel stood up, his voice t and emotionless as he spoke. "I''ll be staying in one of the rooms until you''re all finished." Everyone stared, bewildered. Lumine too was confused¡ªAzriel wasn''t nning to stay for the rest of the discussion. While they had a n, it still needed to be meticulously crafted, with every detail ounted for. Surely, there was more to discuss. "My prince, where are you going?" Amon asked. Azriel stopped, turning his head slightly. "To sleep." [AN: Perhaps some of you have noticed, and some may not have, but I wanted to let you know that if you did notice a drop in the quality of the chapters, it''s because I''ve been sick while writing. Please bear with me...] Chapter 128: The Past You Cant Escape [1] "Do the gods find this funny...?" Azriel stared grimly at his surroundings. He was standing in the middle of a street, cars passing through him as though he didn''t exist. Around him, towering buildings loomed, their presence familiar yet alien. He would have thought he was back at EASC if it weren''t for the brands of cars¡ªones he knew didn''t belong to this world¡ªdriving through his body. With a sigh, Azriel pressed his palm to his face. "Why can''t I sleep peacefully for once?" Thest thing he remembered was sitting at the meeting. Exhaustion hit him like a wave, creeping into his bones. He''d tried to fend it off with [Void Mind], a skill that also helped him stay alert while juggling multiple thoughts. But it wasn''t enough. Conversations with Amon and Jasmine faded into the background, and eventually, he had to excuse himself, rushing off to a tent set aside for him. The ruins weren''t the best ce to sleep, especially with the void capital still under construction. The builders, though superhuman, were racing against time. And if a void creature attacked, things could get messy. But this... this wasn''t normal exhaustion. "A dream, huh..." Murmuring under his breath, Azriel started walking. He felt like a ghost, his feet passing over the sidewalk as people on their phones or in conversation drifted through him. There was no sensation as they phased through his body. He nced up¡ªthe sky was clear, not cracked like he was used to. The sun shone brightly, warm andforting. But something was off. Azriel furrowed his brows. "Shouldn''t some sort of entity appear by now? Someone familiar... or maybe a version of myself?" He scanned the crowd, but there was no one. Just him, alone. Sighing again, he wandered the streets, weaving through the faceless people. His surroundings were unsettlingly familiar, but he couldn''t ce why. The buildings, the streets... It all stirred something in him, a growing difort that churned in his gut like dark, murky water. And then, he stopped. The ce in front of him¡ªit hit him like a wave of nostalgia. A small smile crept onto his face. It was a park. A beautiful park with trees, a small river, childrenughing as they yed on swings, and families picking on the lush, green grass. "I haven''t been here since..." His voice faltered. "Since their deaths..." So many memories were tied to this park. Azriel stood still, trying to process what was happening, why he was even here. But for now, he would take advantage of it. "There''s another ce close by," he muttered, deciding to leave the park behind. As he walked, morendmarks from his past came into view. The nostalgia clung to him like a shadow. Azriel chuckled softly. "It really feels like a lifetime ago..." The memories swirled around him, bittersweet as he finally reached his destination. But it wasn''t his house. Nor was it the graveyard where his family rested. No, it was his school. "It must be school hours, judging by all these students..." he mused, watching them file in and out of the building, dressed in their usual clothes. His school had never enforced a uniform rule. Without hesitation, Azriel stepped inside. He found himself standing in the hallway he had walked countless times, racing to ss or heading home. His eyes scanned the faces of the students and teachers, but none were familiar. He kept walking, his footsteps growing heavier with each step. His heart felt like a weight in his chest, his fists clenched tightly. "I have to see it... just one more time." Ascending the stairs, he noticed the number of people around him thinning, until he waspletely alone. At the end of the hallway stood a single wooden door. A small metal que beside it read: Music Room. Azriel exhaled deeply, his breath shaky. He ced his hand on the doorknob, hesitating. "I might never get another chance..." Gritting his teeth, he turned the knob and stepped inside. The light from the setting sun streamed through the windows, bathing the room in a golden glow. The curtains swayed gently in the breeze. Then, a sound. Tink... Tink... Tink... A familiar melody filled the room, soft and delicate. Each note seemed to carry a weight, pulling at Azriel''s chest as memories he had buried long ago surfaced. Tink... Tink... Tink... "Oh..." His eyes were drawn to the source of the music. A boy. Brown hair. Green eyes. No older than nine. His small hands moved effortlessly across the piano keys. "That is amazing, Leo! You really have a sense for music!" It was himself. A much younger version of his past life. Azriel finally understood what he was seeing. It was... a memory. Azriel bit his lip as he looked at the people before him. A woman with ck hair and blue eyes praised the little boy¡ªLeo. "Kaya..." His music teacher. Leo looked at her with eyes full of wonder, almost as if stars were shining in those emeralds as he smiled brightly. "Really?" He asked excitedly, hope sparkling in his gaze. Kaya nodded and crouched down to meet his eye level. "Yes, really! If you practice hard enough, you might even be a pianist." His face lit up like the sun, and Azriel watched with a sad smile. Then... Another figure appeared. Azriel''s eyes trembled as he bit down harder on his lip. Her brown hair flowed down to her waist, and her green eyes mirrored Leo''s. She was... as beautiful as a forgotten dream, the kind that lingers painfully long after waking. "Mother..." Azriel''s expression softened, heavy with sorrow as he gazed at her. It was his mother. Not some void creature imitating her. It was truly her. Or at least... A memory of her. If one looked closer, they''d notice the swell in her belly. She was pregnant. "...Lia." "Mom! Did you hear that? Kaya says I could be a pianist!" Leo''s voice broke the moment, full of joy as he ran to her. Jeanne chuckled softly, warmth in her eyes as she crouched down and met his eager gaze. "If you became one, I''d be the happiest mother on the entire," she said, brushing his hair gently. Leo closed his eyes, a soft smile on his lips as he leaned into her touch. "Hehehe." Watching the three of them, Azriel felt his legs weaken. "Haaa... shit." His knees buckled, and he caught himself on a nearby desk, arms trembling. He reached out with his right hand, desperate to touch her, but he knew... It was futile. They weren''t real. But still... "Please... just look at me one more time... Mom." Azriel heard his own voice, but no one else did. His expression darkened, knowing all too well what woulde next. Everything started on this day, after all. Perhaps if he''d never wanted to y the piano, if Kaya and Jeanne hadn''t said those words to Leo... A dark, bitterugh escaped Azriel''s lips as he covered his mouth. "If only I''d never tried to be a good son... I wouldn''t have been such a disappointment." He sighed, staring solemnly at the scene before him. And in the next blink¡ª They were gone. Only the piano remained. Azriel clenched his eyes shut, gritting his teeth. "They weren''t real anyway..." But it still hurt. Opening his eyes, a faint smile touched his lips as a thought crossed his mind. "Kaya... Last I heard, she moved to another country after getting married." She had been his music teacher, but also someone Azriel had thought of as an aunt. Unfortunately, before the ident with his family, she left. He never got the chance to tell her what happened. Azriel slowly walked toward the piano, his fingers brushing its smooth surface before he stood in front of it. Tink... He pressed one of the keys softly. A small, almost sillyugh escaped him as he pressed it again. "It''s been so long since I touched a piano... I wonder if I can still y..." But before he could find out, his vision blurred. His head grew light, though a calm smile lingered on his face. "Maybe another day, huh..." It seemed it was time to wake up. He didn''t know what was better¡ªthis, the dreamless sleep, or the nightmares. Maybe neither was better. He still hadn''t gotten an answer as to why he was reliving a memory, or what the purpose of it was. But... Azriel had a feeling he''d be reliving a lot of his memories from now on. "Did you do this? My future self?" For some reason, the image of that person with the scythe shed in Azriel''s mind. No. He was certain of it. It was him. Or at least connected to him. Remember. Azriel quietly observed as his surroundings grew more and more blurred. asionally, it felt as if reality itself was shattering before his eyes. "I wonder what it is I need to remember..." And then¡ª Everything turned ck. Chapter 129: The Past You Cant Escape [2] "P-please, Your Majesty, you can''t just walk in here like that!" Amotion outside her office made Aeliana furrow her brow as she set her pen down, looking up. "The Queen is very busy! You need to make an appointment!" As Aeliana was about to get up, hearing the shouts of the maids, the door burst open, revealing a panicked maid and... a man with snow-white hair cascading to his shoulders, his clear eyes matching the sky on a bright day. "Ragnar¡­?" Aeliana looked mildly surprised at the sudden appearance of the Frost King in her office. In fact, the Frost King being in EASC¡ªCrimson territory¡ªwithout warning was a significant matter. Ragnar''s presence alone had already broken numerous protocols. With a sigh, Aeliana looked at the maid, whose face had gone pale as she trembled, shrinking in the presence of two powerful figures. She had tried to stop Ragnar as best she could without risking her head, but it had been in vain. Now, she wondered if her queen might take it for allowing another capital''s king in without announcement. "You may leave us," Aeliana said calmly. "And make sure word of this doesn''t get out." "Y-yes, Your Majesty!" The maid looked visibly relieved as color returned to her cheeks. She hurried out, closing the door gently. Ragnar watched her go before silently taking a seat opposite Aeliana''s desk, his face as unreadable as ever¡ªa man brooding over a thousand things, yet his gaze remained locked on her. Aeliana leaned forward, rubbing her temples. ''I don''t want to deal with this¡­'' With a sigh, she leaned back in her chair, looking at Ragnar with a touch of irritation. Anyone observing would hardly recognize her as the Crimson Queen. Only when matters concerned her children''s safety did she let down her dignified demeanor¡ªevery maid knew that. "Thest time you came unannounced, Celestina had just been born, and you and my darling drank so much my house nearly copsed. So tell me, Ragnar¡­" A vein bulged on Aeliana''s forehead as she red at him, though Ragnar''s expression barely changed, only slightly paler. "I know Lyraelle hasn''t given birth yet, so¡­ why are you barging into my office this time?" Silence settled between them, tense. Ragnar looked at her without a word before he finally spoke, his voiceposed. "I tried to contact Joaquin, but I couldn''t reach him. Where is he?" Aeliana''s face hardened, recognizing the restrained edge in Ragnar''s tone. Most wouldn''t notice, but Aeliana did. Only someone who knew him as well as she did could sense it. "Why do you want to contact him?" she asked, sidestepping his question. Ragnar''s brow twitched slightly before he regained hisposed expression. After studying her for a moment, he finally answered. "It''s about Azriel. He has information I need." Hearing her son''s name, Aeliana looked at Ragnar, her gaze narrowing. ''Azriel this, Azriel that¡ªwhy is everyone always bringing him up?'' He was just a child, yet everyone around her seemed fixated on him. "What kind of information?" "ssified." Aeliana''s eyebrows furrowed, her tone sharpening at Ragnar''s attempt to be cryptic. "Ragnar, you came into my home unannounced. You would do well to cooperate¡ªno one will take your side if you don''t." The room grew colder as Ragnar narrowed his eyes. "Was that a threat?" Aeliana smiled slightly. "If it involves my son¡­ yes, consider it a threat." "¡­Fine." He let out a breath. "Neo Genesis''s recent attack was thwarted by Azriel. He managed to take down one of the Heptarchs, but we uncovered something crucial. I need more details about that organization, and I suspect Azriel has more insight than he''s let on." Aeliana''s expression shifted as she absorbed Ragnar''s words. Only a few days had passed since it all happened, and already, Azriel was one of the hottest topics online. His aplishment had been acknowledged by the Crimson n''s upper echelon before she even had a chance to intervene. But she still didn''t know why Azriel had done it. ''There''s no way he would do it for fame.'' She knew her son better than anyone; he didn''t care for such things. Nor was he the type to act on behalf of humanity. Like it or not, Aeliana knew her son wasn''t that kind-hearted. He had a reason, one he hadn''t shared with her. "What crucial part did you discover?" "¡­" "I won''t allow you to meet my son like this, Ragnar. You know how delicate everything has be around him, especially with what''s being said." Ragnar''s face softened slightly as he nodded. "I know. But we''ve learned that Neo Genesis is somehow working with a Skinwalker." "¡­!" Aeliana''s eyes widened in shock, her gaze locking onto Ragnar''s. The mere idea of a void creature cooperating with humans seemed absurd¡ªsomething straight out of a fairy tale. "I need to know why, how, and where. Azriel might know more about it, and I need his help... help to get closer to¡­ it." She watched Ragnar''s face grow dark, the air between them heavy with shared understanding. She knew why he was here now. It all made sense. After all¡­ he had lost his parents to Skinwalkers. The Frost Estate, and much of NASC, had been devastated in that attack. So many lives lost in what was assumed to be a random strike by void creatures. But¡­ it hadn''t been random. Aeliana didn''t know all the details, but she knew it had been carefully nned. ''If Skinwalkers and Neo Genesis are working together¡­ could the Skinwalker incident in NASC be connected?'' Her expression darkened as the possibility sank in. ''And Azriel''s been fighting them¡­?'' She didn''t know what to think anymore. It seemed like every revtion only made things deeper, moreplex. There was something she wasn''t seeing. ''Neo Genesis¡­ what is that organization hiding?'' Ragnar''s gaze was fixed on her, patiently waiting for an answer. "¡­Unfortunately, Azriel isn''t here right now." Ragnar''s face fell. "Where is he?" She hesitated, weighing whether she should tell him. ''This is personal for him, and he won''t leave until he gets to speak with Azriel¡­ but this is getting tooplicated for me! Why does my darling always have to be so irresponsible?'' Taking a few deep breaths to calm herself, she finally spoke, exining what she could. The more she said, the darker Ragnar''s expression grew, his gaze increasingly judgmental. "Have you lost your mind?" For the first time, a strong emotion seeped into his voice¡ªanger. Aeliana averted her eyes, unsure how to answer. "You allowed your son¡ªwho you just got back from the void realm¡ªto go back there with only your daughter, the future queen and heiress? All because you didn''t want to cause a greatermotion by informing anyone else?" Ragnar''s voice wasced with anger, his usualposure cracking. "Do you understand how irresponsible that is?" Aeliana met his gaze, though her expression softened slightly. She understood the gravity of his words. "I know, but¡­" Ragnar narrowed his eyes, as if piecing together a puzzle. "This was Joaquin''s idea, wasn''t it?" She gave a reluctant nod. Even she found it reckless, but it was what her husband wanted. Jasmine needed more experience, and quickly. "It was initially only meant for Jasmine," she exined. "But after what happened with Azriel, he joined her. Besides, Mira, Amaya, and¡­ Amon are with them." Ragnar blinked in surprise, then let out a hollowugh. "You and Joaquin really must have lost it. Have you forgotten how that ''old man'' threw Joaquin in front of a grade 1 Monarch when he was young? Or the time he made him survive in the fallen sky¡ªa part of the void realm no one sane would set foot in¡ªfor an entire week?" Aeliana didn''t respond immediately. She knew all too well the harsh way Amon had trained Joaquin; it was brutal, yes, but effective. Though, perhaps, that was why he was missing a few screws. What mattered, though, was that Aeliana knew both of them could handle themselves. And she trusted her husband, who was still trapped, to be safe. The mere thought of something happening to him felt almostughable, considering everything she''d witnessed of his strength. ''Can he even be killed?'' Maybe it was impossible. Azriel was more prepared than she''d expected, and Jasmine, with her natural talent, would manage easily. With theirbined experience and the others with them, they shouldn''t face too many difficulties¡ªat least, for the most part. ''Maybe when I retire, I should be an actor?'' Apparently, she had a surprising knack for it. Eventually, she looked back at Ragnar, her voice calm. "It''s fine. We can''t shelter them forever. Don''t forget who we are, Ragnar, and why we are the great ns. If our children can''t survive something like this, then it''s a lost cause." Her lips curved slightly. "So rx. Let''s have some tea while we wait for their return. In the meantime, you can tell me about your daughter... and, of course, the one yet toe." Chapter 130: Hell The sky was a relentless gray¡ªa vast, unbroken sheet of cloud covering the entire void realm. No sun. No crack. No hint of blue. No rain or thunder. Just gray. As Azriel stared up, a strange solemnity settled over him. He didn''t understand why, but something about it felt... lonely. He sighed, leaning against one of the broken walls, watching people rush around, building the void capital or preparing for their missions. It was chaotic, but he understood¡ªthere wasn''t a second to waste in a ce like this. This void capital, unlike others, was surrounded by unconquered territory. It was far more dangerous; one wrong move could mean disaster. And everyone here knew the stakes, especially with the king trapped in the Sunken Inds. ''I wonder what he''s really doing out there...'' Azriel didn''t buy the rumors of why his father was supposedly stuck. The idea of him being trapped seemedughable. Nor did he trust Amon''s exnations or his mother''s reassurances. ''He''s there for his own reasons. Well, I''m here for mine.'' Like father, like son. Each had their own goals to pursue. ''Still, I didn''t expect toe here so soon. Lucky that Lumine made this easier bying willingly.'' The story of Azriel''s two-year stay in the void realm was just a cover, and now he had to act like someone who knew how to survive here¡ªsomeone with experience. It would be exhausting, but it had to be done, and he needed Lumine here for it. "Hmm?" Azriel''s gaze shifted as he noticed someone approaching him, eyes fixed on him. He felt a smile curve his lips as he saw her in the crimson military uniform. Her obsidian-ck hair was tied back, her face unreadable, green eyes sharp, and a ck bow strapped to her back. He furrowed his brow, noticing a few men ncing at her as they passed. ''I''ll remember their faces.'' For now, he let it go. Yelena either hadn''t noticed, or more likely, she ignored them. She stopped before him. "It''s rare to see you alone, without Lumine nearby." Azriel was the first to break the silence, watching her furrow her brows as she sat beside him, leaning against the broken wall. "I''m not his babysitter." "I suppose that''s true." A chuckle escaped his lips as he sat down next to her. Yelena took her bow, cing it on herp, and Azriel''s gaze settled on it. "That''s a fine soul weapon. You''re lucky to have one, you and Lumine both." Yelena looked down at her bow, a small smile softening her face. She ran her fingers over it with a rare tenderness. "It was a gift from Lumine." "...I see." Azriel said nothing more, leaning back against the stone wall. ''He can''t buy soul weapons, but that doesn''t mean he can''t earn them through quests. How ridiculous is that system of his?'' He knew that everything came at a price. Yelena probably didn''t realize it yet, but whatever quest Luminepleted to earn this weapon was likely cruel. ''They care for each other.'' "Aren''t you going to ask?" "Hm?" Azriel turned to her, caught off guard by her sudden question. "Are you not curious how someone like Lumine¡ªsomeone from a regr background¡ªmanaged to acquire a soul weapon? Even if he''s gifted, that doesn''t exin how he has a soul weapon or another one to give away. Or how he knew of His Majesty when everyone doubted him. But you¡­ you believed him." "...." "You even fought against the Queen to let use here. Why?" She didn''t think a prince could be this generous without expecting something in return. To her, Azriel seemed suspicious. Perhaps, to some, he could be a fool with a kind heart¡ªbut no fool could orchestrate a n that might bring down a saint. But, maybe, in his own way, Azriel was a fool¡ªa terrifying one unafraid of opposing the most powerful humans. That fear showed in her gaze, the way she looked at him as if he were something¡­ inhuman. It was confusing to Azriel. He hadn''t done anything to warrant such a reaction. ''Is it my appearance? Here I thought I was good-looking... Maybe I was getting ahead of myself.'' Inwardly disappointed, he was saved from his spiral of self-critique as Yelena spoke, carefully. "You don''t ask questions like the others. Why does Lumine have a natural battle instinct, when he''s never fought a void creature? Why does he have a soul weapon? And why did you risk so much to help us?" She couldn''t believe he would be this generous without some hidden motive. Azriel''s smile faded as he stared silently at Yelena, who was doing her best to meet his gaze without wavering. Finally, he spoke in a low voice. "Tell me, Yelena, do you¡­ not like me? As a person, I mean." "Huh?" Her eyes widened, momentarily thrown off by his unexpected question. Azriel waited calmly, neither pushing nor retreating, giving her space to answer. After a pause, Yelena bit her lip, her gaze shifting. She hesitated, but in the end, now that she''de this far¡­ she decided to tell the truth. "No, I¡­ I do not like you as a person, my prince." Contrary to what she expected, Azriel smiled warmly at her, catching Yelena off guard. She found herself momentarily captivated by that unexpected warmth before, somewhat amusingly, she shook her head to clear her thoughts. "And why is that?" Azriel asked, his tone calm. Blinking in confusion, Yelena looked up at him, realizing he was asking her to borate. "Why is it that you don''t like me?" he repeated. "That¡­" she hesitated. There were plenty of reasons, but if she had to name one... "Is it because of your [Unique Skill]?" "...!" The color drained from Yelena''s face. She stared at him in horror, her wide eyes betraying her shock. "H-how¡­?" Azriel simplyughed, as if her reaction amused him. She could only sit, frozen, her gaze fixed on his. Those blood-red eyes¡ªthey were intimidating, somehowrge enough to seem like they could see through every part of her, leaving no room for secrets. Fear turned to terror. Azriel continued to look at her as if nothing were amiss, which only made her difort intensify. "[Instinct]¡ªthat''s the name of your [Unique Skill], right? You never told anyone besides Lumine about it," he said, his tone casual. "A skill that''s quite literally what it sounds like, and doesn''t need mana to function. It''s always active¡­ quite an abnormal skill, if I do say so myself." Yelena''s mind nked as he revealed this knowledge, a secret only she and Lumine shared. She knew Lumine would never tell anyone¡­ so how did Azriel know? "Yelena, let me offer you some advice¡­" She swallowed audibly, unable to look away as he continued. "Don''t trust anyone¡ªnot the government, not the great ns, not the kings, not the queens, and definitely not us princes and princesses." For some reason, his words sounded sincere, almost kind. He was still smiling, that gentle smile that hadn''t left his face. There was no malice, just a quiet warning. Before she realized it, the question was already out of her mouth. "¡­Why?" Azriel''s smile widened, shifting into something more crooked. "Do you know about the Ten Gods, Yelena?" Again, he answered her question with a different question. Still, she nodded slowly. "Of course you do. Everyone does," he went on. "Though the Church''s influence isn''t very strong here in Asia yet; it''s mostly in America. That will change soon¡­ and when it does, everything will begin." For the first time, his expression turned serious, almost intense, and she nearly squirmed under his gaze. She didn''t understand why he was bringing up the gods, but something in his tone made it impossible to dismiss his words. Then he spoke, and the weight of his next words hit her like a stone. "What if I told you that the Ten Gods are all a lie¡­" "...." Before she could even process his words, Azriel continued. "What if I told you the Ten Gods aren''t really gods, but creations of the government and the great ns?" "No¡­ that¡­ that can''t be true¡­" She didn''t want to believe it; it didn''t make sense. The gods¡ªa lie? Azriel didn''t wait for her to respond, instead pressing forward with a question. "Do you know when it all began, Yelena? The first appearance of a Void Rift?" Yelena met his gaze, answering almost instinctively, "1999¡­ the first Void Rift appeared in Europe." Of course she would know; if there was anything she loved, aside from a certain blond-haired someone, it was history. Azriel smiled. "1999¡­ the year it all started. The year the continents began to draw closer, the appearance of mana, the crack in the sky¡­ and the Void Realm." He looked at her, watching her listen intently. "Anyone who survived those events wouldter be known as part of the First Void Generation¡­" Yelena''s expression turned wary, and she couldn''t hold back anymore. "What does this have to do with the gods? With not trusting anyone? Or with you knowing about my [Unique Skill]?" Azriel chuckled, ncing at her with something like amusement. "You don''t see it? This entire world of ours survives on lies¡­" Yelena''s face darkened. "You''re the one who''s lying¡­" Azriel''s smile shifted, turning almost sinister. "Perhaps¡­ or perhaps I''m not. But you''d do well to trust that [Instinct] of yours, Yelena¡­ and to know that those very gods you believe in¡ªthey came with this Void Realm we humans now call hell." Chapter 131: Welding Water with Fire When Azriel walked toward the meeting point where they would depart the Void Capital with Yelena, he saw that most were already waiting. Lumine, Amaya, Mira, Nol, soldiers in crimson military uniforms, and, surprisingly, a few government soldiers were tagging along as well. Noticing Azriel and Yelena approaching, everyone present bowed, thumping their fists against their chests in greeting. Azriel stepped forward with a small smile, silently surveying the group. Lumine furrowed his brows, noticing Yelena a few steps behind, her gaze fixed intently on Azriel''s back for reasons he couldn''t decipher. The atmosphere grew tense under Azriel''s presence, and Yelena quietly moved closer to Lumine. Neither spoke; even though Lumine wanted to ask what was going on, the words simply wouldn''te. ''Well, that''s a surprise¡­'' Azriel thought, his smile stretching wider as he focused on one of the government soldiers. The man wore a ck military uniform, his head shaved, his eyes sharp and seasoned, like those of a battle-hardened warrior. A fur-lined coat draped over his shoulders, adding to his formidable presence. Azriel walked up to him, standing just an arm''s length away and meeting his dark blue eyes. He narrowed his gaze, keeping the smile, though his eyes betrayed nothing of warmth. ''The fucker who insulted my family¡­ A Grade 3 Advanced.'' The man was stronger than Azriel, but that didn''t make victory impossible. Unlike Benson, this man wasn''t a veteran with the strength to be an academy instructor. ''I doubt I''ll meet many who match Benson''s overwhelming strength as an Advanced,'' Azriel thought. ''I didn''t have time before, but I''m close to breaking through and bing a Grade 1 Intermediate¡­'' He nned to make that breakthrough on the way to the Sunken Inds. "You, what is your name?" The man met Azriel''s eyes, narrowing his own before responding. "You can call me Cole, Prince Azriel." "Sir Cole¡­" Azriel repeated, as if memorizing it. His gaze shifted to the other government soldiers. "I assume these men are all under yourmand, and you''ll be joining us to the Sunken Inds?" Cole nodded. "It''s only fair we join you, considering the men we lost attempting to rescue the Crimson King. And, with your need toplete this mission quickly, I''m sure the Crimson King will be pleased to see us working together, rescuing him before word spreads." Azriel sneered internally, looking at Cole. ''Hypocrites. Always ready to insult the great ns but never hesitating to seek favors to survive.'' He found itughable, how the government acted mighty and prideful yet only survived by the great ns'' will in Asia. ''Does he really think my father needs saving¡ªor that he''d care if the government teams up with us?'' With Mira and Amaya present, everyone else would only slow them down in reaching the Sunken Inds. But¡­ everyone here had their own selfish reason for going, using the king''s safety as an excuse. Azriel''s smile never faltered as he addressed Cole. "Indeed, Sir Cole, you''re absolutely right. It would benefit the Crimson n greatly to have the government''s help. Allow me to thank you for your kindness in assisting us to save the king." Azriel ced a hand on Cole''s shoulder, his voice sincere. Cole smiled, evidently pleased by Azriel''s gratitude. "Of course. It''s only right for the strong to lend a hand." As the conversation unfolded, two distinct reactions became clear among the onlookers. On one side, the government soldiers looked pleased with themselves, their faces lit with satisfaction. On the other¡­ the Crimson n soldiers were ring at Cole, some casting disapproving looks at Azriel, others confused by his behavior. "Little brother, sometimes I do worry just how kind you are to people¡­ and dogs, of course." Suddenly, everyone''s heads snapped up as a cold voice sounded behind Azriel. Jasmine walked toward them, her back straight, every step measured, her appearance wless and her demeanor unshakable. Like a switch, the reactions of the two groups reversed: government soldiers began to re, while the Crimson soldiers looked pleased. But no matter what, they all greeted her, bowing and thumping their fists against their chests. ''Hmm¡­? I know the great ns and the government don''t get along, but it seems Jasmine has something personal against them,'' Azriel thought, intrigued but knowing now wasn''t the time for questions. As Jasmine reached Azriel, her gaze swept over everyone present. Though she might not have been the strongest, there was an unmistakable presence about her¡ªan authority thatmanded attention, simr to Mira, but in her own way. Wearing a crimson military uniform thatplemented her eyes, her hair fell loosely down her back, almost reaching her waist. She narrowed her eyes slightly. "Let''s not waste any more time," she said, her voice decisive. "Everyone''s here, so let''s head out." With those words, it was clear who would be taking the lead. It wasn''t surprising. Jasmine was the heiress, trained to lead, with countless lessons and experience under her belt. Her knowledge was in no way inferior to the others'', and her expertise in these situations outmatched most present. Naturally, no one objected. Though some disliked it, they remained silent as the group prepared to move. Azriel''s lips twitched slightly as he took in the team assembled to reach the Sunken Inds. ''It''s like welding water with fire¡­'' If the void creatures didn''t kill them, Azriel feared this team might manage it on their own. ***** The sky was an endless abyss, pure ck, thick as ink, shrouding everything in oppressive silence. In that darkness, a castle stood¡ªold, withered, and barely clinging to its former grandeur. Its stones were chipped and worn, almost ghostly, as if a remnant of a world that had long since passed. Despite the consuming void around it, an untraceable light enveloped the castle, casting faint shadows that flickered like dying embers. The castley alone on a small ind, surrounded by dense, ancient trees that seemed to press inward, guarding or perhaps imprisoning it. Twisted branches and gnarled roots spilled over, merging with the rock and soil as if they had imed the ground centuries ago. And if one dared venture to the ind''s edge, they would meet only darkness¡ªa suffocating emptiness that seemed to stretch infinitely. But, gazing longer, it became clear: there was more beyond that darkness. Other inds floated in the void, each bathed in that same mysterious glow, as if they were tethered by some unseen force. Yet they bore no castles. From the castle''s highest tower, the indsy sprawled out in the distance, each revealing a different, alienndscape. One ind held a colossal tree that towered skyward, its leaves white as bone, radiating an unnatural energy that chilled anyone who looked upon it. The tree dominated the entire ind, sprawling roots and pale foliage giving it a serene yet unsettling beauty. Just staring at it sent an icy tremor down the spine, as though the tree held secrets older than memory itself. Another indy broken and strange. The remnants of an enormous statue¡ªonly legs and fractured feet¡ªstood defiantly on its surface, the rest of its form shattered, eroded, and lost. Jagged metal and corroded stoney scattered around, with a massive severed hand resting precariously near the ind''s edge. It seemed otherworldly, as if from a forgotten age. And then, there was another ind¡ªone that defied sense and order. A vast, crystallineke spread across its surface, impossibly clear, yet tinted with a faint iridescence that shifted with every breath of the stale air. The water''s surfacey eerily still, reflecting the dark sky above, and ripples would sometimes appear with no cause, like invisible footsteps disturbing the ssy expanse. At the center of thiske, a structure rose, unlike anything found in nature¡ªa twisted tower of stone and bone, spiraling upward, its jagged edges jutting at odd angles. Half submerged, it seemed to be both growing and decaying at once, its surface dotted with clusters of luminescent fungi that pulsed with a dim, sickly glow. Veins of some unknown mineral traced the tower''s length, emitting a faint hum, a vibration that filled the air, stirring an ufortable sensation deep in the chest. Joaquin, perched atop the castle, took it all in, his gaze wandering from the inds back to the pure emptiness where no othernd drifted. Then, narrowing his eyes, he saw it¡ªsomething stirring in that very darkness. "Heh." A sinister smile crept onto Joaquin''s face as he watched the shadows. "How cute¡­ acting so shy, afraid of me." As if in response, the abyss before him rippled slightly, causing Joaquin''s smile to stretch even wider. "You sure are lucky. I would have fought you right now if it weren''t for the sake of keeping these inds intact... and my men, of course." Whatever it was didn''t dare to approach the ind. It couldn''t¡ªnot with Joaquin there. But Joaquin didn''t carelessly dare to approach it, either¡ªor rather, approach what waited in that void. In that Sea. Chapter 132: Revelations "I''ve been searching all over the castle for you, Your Majesty... the others are already on edge after that nightmare destroyed our only way here. Perhaps it''s best if you don''t leave them alone too long..." The distorted smile on Joaquin''s face faded as he heard a calm but firm voice behind him. Turning, he saw a man in a crimson military uniform, a ck fur-lined coat draped across his shoulders, approaching. The man had gray hair, stern blue eyes, and a sharp gray beard, his every step dignified. "Malcolm¡­ I was just out here for some fresh air," Joaquin replied, turning back to gaze into the pitch-ck sea surrounding the sunken inds. Malcolm Obelisk¡ªthe head of the Obelisk n, one of the elite families under the Crimson n. And not just any head: a Grade 2 Grandmaster. Malcolm sighed and stepped beside Joaquin, his gaze also drawn to the dark, endless sea. "Your Majesty, may I ask a question?" Joaquin didn''t look at him but allowed him to continue with a silent nod. "Why did you summon the princess toe here as well?" Before they''d set out for the sunken inds, Joaquin had instructed Amon to deliver a message ensuring Jasmine would take a leave from the academy and make her way here. But he hadn''t done it subtly¡ªhe''d pulled a lot of strings to make it happen, and that left Malcolm struggling to understand his king''s motives. Their way of returning had been destroyed, leaving no means tomunicate back to SICVC. Unrest¡ªand possibly even misunderstandings¡ªwould be inevitable. Of course, the void creatures in the sunken sea posed a significant problem, but with Joaquin and Malcolm here, they could manage. As long as they kept any fighting away from the inds themselves, they could avoid needless destruction. They''d be here for a while, after all¡ªperhaps months, maybe even a year. The creatures would serve as a decent source of food. And then there were the runes on the sunken inds¡­ if the void archaeologists they''d brought could trante them, who knew what knowledge they''d uncover? Yet despite all that, Malcolm''s main worry was Jasmine. He knew she had some experience in the void realm and in fighting void creatures, but the sunken inds were unknown territory, a far more dangerous ce than anything she''d encountered before. A single misstep¡­ Though he trusted Amon would never let here alone¡ªand Mira would likely apany her, perhaps even with a detachment of soldiers¡ªthat did little to ease his concern. And now, with the presence of a titan-ranked void creature nearby, the danger had only increased. Just as Malcolm''s thoughts spiraled further, Joaquin finally spoke. "There is no grand reason for her toe here. My wife would undoubtedly think I called her here for experience, but no." Joaquin finally turned to him, his expression softening with a rare smile. "I just want to see my daughter." Malcolm blinked, processing his words, before feeling the urge to scream. The only reason he''d summoned Jasmine was¡­ because he missed her? Understandably, their stay could stretch long, but that didn''t mean he should have her risk such a dangerous journey. Doing his best to maintainposure, Malcolm clenched his fists and spoke slowly. "Your Majesty¡­ it is far too dangerous for anyone who isn''t a Saint to cross these waters and reach us. Please reconsider¡ªthere may still be time." Joaquin chuckled softly, confusing Malcolm. "I appreciate your concern, Malcolm, but it''s unnecessary. There''s actually a safer way here¡­ well, safer, perhaps. Easier, definitely. Recently, that old man discovered an undergroundwork that bypasses the sea''s void creatures. I''m not sure what lurks in the tunnels themselves, but using them, Jasmine and the others can reach us safely. They just need to survive, of course." Malcolm struggled to suppress a sigh, feeling the urge to ask why they hadn''t taken the tunnels in the first ce. And now, knowing they had a way out¡­ they could technically leave at any time. Of course, they wouldn''t. And in a few moments, the reason they hadn''t used the tunnels became clear. Malcolm looked nkly at Joaquin. "You anticipated we''d end up using the tunnels eventually, so you took the opportunity to see which void creatures lurked in the sea¡­" Joaquin just smiled, saying nothing in reply. Trying to understand the mind of the Crimson King was, it seemed, a mistake. "...May I ask one more question, Your Majesty?" Joaquin''s smile widened. "You seem to have much on your mind. Is everyone from the Obelisk n so talkative? Well, go ahead." Ignoring the first part, Malcolm asked the question he''d been holding back. "The prince... why didn''t you invite him as well?" Considering how highly the prince was valued in the Crimson n, his experience in the Void realm, and his status as the top first-year student at the Hero Academy, Malcolm thought his presence here would be advantageous. Or... did the king not care for his son as much as Malcolm had assumed? At that, Joaquin''s expression shifted. "...Right now, he''s off on that ridiculous annual trip to the Void Dungeon. Even if he wasn''t, I wouldn''t want him back here until he''s truly ready. I don''t know what he went through in the Void realm or what he thinks he''s prepared for, but while he ims to be fine andmitted to bing a hero... I don''t know how much I believe him. Lately, some of his actions have been... questionable." "..." Malcolm listened silently, absorbing this information. He would never speak of it; his loyalty to the king was unwavering. But it was intriguing to hear confirmation of the prince''s rumored time in the Void realm. Joaquin then turned, walking away as Malcolm followed his retreating form. Joaquin spoke in a low, intent voice. "That''s enough resting. Order them to start tranting the runes and locating anything valuable. We can''t waste time. Eventually, the great ns, the government, and that damned church will find out what we''re doing, and it''ll be a headache not to kill them all." ***** It was as Amon had said in the briefing¡ªthe journey to the sea was rtively easy, thanks to the earlier eradication of most Void creatures. Soldiers patrolled the area, ensuring no new creatures threatened the Void Capital, a fragile ce that seemed as though it would never truly beplete. Mira took the lead alongside Cole, both walking quietly. The same couldn''t be said for the other soldiers, who began talking amongst themselves, filling the tense atmosphere with whispers that hinted at the clear friction between the two factions. Azriel walked behind with Amaya and Nol. Surprisingly, Amaya and Nol were getting along well¡ªor rather, it was Amaya doing most of the talking, sharing basic knowledge with Nol, whocked memories. Azriel tried to listen, but his thoughts kept drifting. ''That strange memory from myst sleep¡­ It didn''t feel like a dream. I was there, yet I wasn''t¡­'' He struggled to make sense of it. He''d never experienced anything like it before and was sure it was linked to that figure he''d encountered in the tunnel on the second floor. "My prince?" ''He was powerful enough to dispel the Crying Fog instantly¡­ and removing the system from me? He was involved in that too. It''s not far-fetched to think he might have tampered with my mind...'' Azriel''s mood darkened as he trudged through the dense forest, the world around him fading as he sank into his thoughts. ''Why can''t they just leave my mind alone¡­?'' Every time he encountered some form of danger, it seemed his mind bore the brunt of the impact. "My prince¡­?" Despite deeming this trip to the Sunken Ind safer than the ordeal of the second floor, an rm suddenly went off in his head, and he bit his nails anxiously. ''Wait¡­ did I just leave that harem bastard with my sister?'' All three¡ªLumine, Yelena, and Jasmine¡ªwere up front, just behind Mira. Though Yelena was with him, he doubted even she could do anything to prevent Lumine from getting closer to Jasmine, given the situation and her position. Before he could panic further, he felt a sudden hand on his shoulder, snapping him out of his spiraling thoughts. "Hm?" Startled, he stopped in his tracks, turning to see Amaya looking up at him with concern. Nol was watching him as well, puzzled. Meanwhile, the others continued ahead, oblivious. "Amaya¡­ is something wrong?" Amaya frowned, her voice quiet. "Shouldn''t I be asking you that, my prince? Why are you walking so absentmindedly?" Azriel blinked, then let out an awkwardugh, scratching the back of his head. "Nothing serious¡­ Just¡­ thinking about a few things." "Mhm. Master does like to think," Nol said with a proud look, as if agreeing with himself. Amaya, however, regarded Azriel worriedly, speaking softly as the others distanced themselves further. "My prince... was it really wise to return to the Void realm? If it''s too much, we can always turn back." Azriel took a moment, understanding her concerns. ''She must think I''m distracted because of my time here... maybe even suspecting I have trauma.'' The truth was harsher¡ªhe''d never actually been in the Void realm. It was just a lie. He gave her a gentle smile. "You don''t need to worry. I''m perfectly fine. If anything does trouble me, you''ll be the first to know." Amaya''s face softened, her smile relieved. "You can always confide in me, my prince." Seeing her smile, Azriel remembered something. ''I still need to ask her about training¡­ but now isn''t the right time.'' If he could be trained by anyone, it was his personal maid¡ªa woman who appeared gentle but was anything but harmless. That kind smile would never fool him, not after all the bruises she''d left him with during training when he was younger. Azriel resumed walking with Amaya and Nol, catching up to the rest. The journey was surprisingly peaceful, almost as if they were simply trekking through an ancient, forgotten forest, not the Void realm. But... that peace didn''tst. Chapter 133: Horrors of Hell [1] It all happened suddenly. There was no time to react, to think, or even to move. It... just happened. First came a deafening roar that shook the ground. The trees trembled. The wind howled. And the endless grey sky... turned ck as if snuffed out by some invisible hand. Azriel''s heart hammered in his chest, his breath stilled, and the world held its breath. The group stood frozen, silence swallowing them whole, as if the very air demanded reverence. Then, another roar. Azriel copsed to his knees, hands pressed against his ears, groaning. The others were brought down the same way, except for Amaya and Mira, who somehow remained standing. A dread so pure it felt ancient washed over him, and he forced himself to look up. Whatever unholy nightmare had made that sound lurked above, hiding in the pitch-dark clouds. A third roar. Azriel felt his throat close. His skin crawled, damp with cold sweat, and his mind could only scream one thing: Run. A crack of thunder exploded overhead, the sound rolling through the forest like the world itself was tearing apart. "It''s times like these that make me wonder why I haven''t retired already..." Mira''s solemn voice cut through the air. Heads turned towards her, her expression as grim as stone as she gripped a golden spear in her right hand, her sharp eyes fixed on the shifting clouds. "And yet," she murmured, "who could have expected something like this to show up here?" She turned to Amaya, her face dark. Her voice was low, steely. "You''ll be takingmand here with Sir Cole. Move east, towards the sea¡ªyou''ll find the undergroundwork entrance if you search carefully. Survive and reach the king as fast as you can. Don''t waste time." Amaya''s eyes widened in shock; Cole paled, dropping to one knee as he stared up at Mira in horror. Mira nced at Jasmine, who was forcing herself to her feet, her legs trembling. "Our mission was to reach the king and bring word back of what''s happening there. Retreating now isn''t an option. The woods will be too dangerous, and if the Void Capital still stands after this, it''ll be a miracle." To Mira, the mission was absolute. Azriel, still struggling to make sense of the situation, blinked¡ªand then Mira was gone. ''What...'' Another roar resounded, but this time, the air trembled as though the very ground was about to split open. No... it wasn''t one roar. It was three, simultaneous, each one tearing through the air like a creature of pure malice. A violent shockwave hit Azriel, hurling him through the air. A short scream escaped his mouth before he hit the ground, pain ripping through him as he tried to rise. The earth felt as if an earthquake had struck, with dirt and leaves swirling in the air, stinging his face like shards of ss. Finally, Azriel struggled to his knees, ncing upward. ''Gods... this world is fucking crazy...!'' The clouds above weren''t merely dark; something massive stirred within them. And then, a dropnded on his face. Another. And another. Soon, a downpour fell over them¡ªnot rain, but scalding hot, blood-red liquid. "Everyone, move! Don''t stop or look back¡ªkeep going!" Amaya''s shout snapped them out of their trance, and they began to run. They ran, faces battered by dirt and the screaming wind, their ears ringing from the thunderous battle raging above, a sh that felt like gods were warring in the heavens. In that moment, Azriel understood the raw, impossible power that separated beings like Mira from mere humans. Another roar split the air, followed by a shockwave that threw Azriel back. He hit the ground hard but forced himself up again, not pausing for even a second. Some were not so lucky. When Azriel dared a nce back, he wished he hadn''t. A soldier in the crimson military uniform was thrashing on the ground, screaming in agony. "Help me¡­ please! Ah, please help!" There, burrowing into his right eye, was a tiny creature¡ªa void worm. It gnawed hungrily, halfway embedded, as blood poured from his eye socket. The soldier''s eye burst, and the creature slithered in, disappearing into the hollow it left behind. Azriel fought back the bile rising in his throat, gritting his teeth. Red lightning crackled around him as he turned away. ''Damn it! This is pure madness! Madness!'' ***** "We''ll form separate teams for each isl¡ª" Joaquin''s words trailed off as everyone nced at him, puzzled, standing in the cold chamber. Only a few torches lit the stone walls, casting shadows. Malcolm rose from the ground, his gaze sweeping over the group. "Your Majesty¡­" "I know," Joaquin murmured. Then, before anyone could react, both Joaquin and Malcolm disappeared in a sudden gust of wind, reappearing atop the castle, overlooking the darkened sea. Joaquin stepped forward, eyes narrowing as he scowled at the darkness. Malcolm joined him, voice hesitant and grim. "It''s¡­gone. Not just it¡ªthe entire sea looks abandoned." A heavy silence hung between them. Joaquin spoke low, his toneced with unease. "It seems I''ve underestimated the dangers of the Sunken Inds entirely." Turning to Malcolm, his expression hardened. "I''ll stay here with two void archaeologists¡ªvolunteers who''ll be rewarded personally. You and the rest take the tunnels and retreat. Make sure the team with my daughter returns to SICVC. Or, better yet, Earth." Years of instinct screamed at Joaquin that something had gone horribly wrong. He felt the warning as if every rm bell in his mind had been set off. ''Where did they all go?'' Especially the Titan. It was unusual¡ªno, it was wrong¡ªfor it to leave, knowing Joaquin was here, practically inviting a fight. Joaquin didn''t believe for a moment that it had simply¡­run. Something was terribly, horribly wrong. But he hade here for a reason, and he wasn''t leaving until he uncovered the secrets buried in the Sunken Inds. That didn''t mean, however, he would endanger his men for it. Malcolm''s jaw clenched. "Your Majesty, leaving you here alone with just two void archaeologists is reckless. The Queen will be furious when she hears." Joaquin''s lips twitched as he stifled a wry smile. ''Furious? No, she might finally see my end as inevitable.'' Just months ago, he''d nearly gotten himself killed allowing Azriel to head to [White Haven] on a whim. But how could he hold Azriel back? They couldn''t grow strong under restraints. Joaquin''s role was to support them, even if his beloved wife thought differently. He sighed. "You''re right, Malcolm. I was too reckless, too eager to seize any advantage we could find here. But if you''re not with them, who will ensure their safety?" Malcolm''s gaze softened, his heart heavy with understanding. He knew Joaquin''s desperation for knowledge¡ªfor victory. "Very well. I''ll follow yourmand, my King," Malcolm said, his voice thick with emotion. For the first time, Joaquin''s face cracked into a slight smile, one that Malcolm hadn''t seen directed his way in years. It nearly brought tears to his eyes. "I''m trusting you, old friend." Chapter 134: Horrors of Hell [2] They ran like there was no tomorrow, drenched in boiling blood and dirt. The only option was to keep moving, their feet pounding the ground as the wind howled and the heavens screamed above. Those who didn''t run? They fell. And once they fell, they didn''t rise again¡ªonly their screams lingered, guttural and raw, twisting into something unearthly until Azriel found himself wondering if it was possible for a human to make such sounds. But even that fleeting thought drowned in the thunderous cacophony overhead as he ran, red lightning flickering around him, forcing him to match the relentless pace. Amaya, though a master, was running just fast enough for him to keep up. She prioritized Azriel and Jasmine over the soldiers, who had a grim choice: stay close to Amaya and Cole or risk being devoured by the horrors lurking in this infernal forest. None dared stray. Azriel, no stranger to speed, pushed his limits with his lightning affinity, and it kept him in step with the advanced ranks. Blindly charging forward wasn''t an option; the void creatures hid in wait, and every step in these woods invited disaster. And so, they pressed on under Amaya and Cole''s lead, for hours that blurred into one unending moment. Above them, the battle raged on, thunderous and close, never retreating. ***** The world had turned colorless, and Azriel''s face was nk, stripped of all emotion. He had no choice but to engage [Void Mind]¡ªthe raw fear alone would have destroyed him otherwise. He couldn''t afford even the slightestpse. Exhaustion weighed on him, yet his face betrayed nothing. Under the veil of [Void Mind], every trace of his physical strain vanished, reced by eerie calm. So when they finally stopped, Azriel was among the few who didn''t copse on the rocky shore. Behind them, the ancient woods burned. ck smoke spiraled up to merge with dark clouds. And ahead stretched an endless ck sea, mirroring the bleak sky. The sound of the distant battle was relentless, and as Azriel turned, he caught glimpses of red and gold ring above the trees. "It has to be at least a monarch-ranked void creature," he murmured, his gaze tracing the darkened sky. Only something of that scale could keep Grandmaster Mira at bay. He looked back at the others, some ncing his way with wary, questioning eyes. Azriel ignored them, walking forward, his back straight, eyes fixed on the ink-ck water. The onyx shore gleamed under the dim light, but Azriel''s attention was unwavering. The seay perfectly still, a surreal contrast to the chaotic wind tearing through the air and tossing his hair wildly. "My prince..." Azriel''s head turned at Amaya''s voice. She approached him, pristine andposed, untouched by blood or dirt, her face subtly disturbed as she took in his detached expression. "Are you hurt anywhere?" The coldness around him faded as he let go of [Void Mind]. A faint smile cracked his face. "A little tired, but I''ll manage." Amaya blinked, surprised by his sudden change in demeanor, then sighed. "I''m d you''re unharmed." Azriel observed her silently as she looked over at the others, exhausted and wary. They might have escaped the woods, but there was no reprieve in sight. ''My head...'' He resisted the urge to groan as his pulse throbbed painfully. The strain of switching [Void Mind] on and off was jarring, and he felt nauseous, his senses blurred. ''After using [Void Mind], my physical burden always feels... lighter.'' But before he could dwell on it, a frustrated voice cut through his thoughts. "Just what in the name of the gods was that?" Cole''s outburst snapped everyone''s attention. He stormed over to Amaya and Azriel, his face pale, eyes wide with anger. Azriel furrowed his brows, while Amaya''s gaze hardened, the air around her turning frigid enough that Azriel felt a shiver run through him. "Sir Cole, calm yourself. If you panic, the soldiers will do the same," she warned, her voice a measured de. "And I shouldn''t panic?" Cole''s voice was barely controlled. "Some¡­ some iprehensible being showed up. It''s still fighting Grandmaster Mira! And we''ve been attacked by void worms¡ªtwelve lives lost! And now, gods know what else is happening!" He turned, his re falling on Azriel. "Why is King Joaquin even here? I don''t believe the tale that he''s ''exploring''¡ªfor all we know, this is another twisted scheme by your Crimson King!" "Mind your words, Sir Cole," Amaya''s voice reverberated, silencing the crowd. Her presence pressed down on them like a weight, chilling their bones. Cole faltered under her gaze but held on to his frustration, his face still tight with fury. Azriel was silent, but another cold voice sliced through the tension. "You may use my father all you want when you stand before him, but for now, we need to reach him. Wherever he is, it''s the safest ce for us." The others turned as Jasmine joined them, her face streaked with blood and grime, her eyes narrowed at Cole. "And be mindful, Sir Cole. You represent the government, so your words reflect on them." Cole''s jaw clenched as he registered the implication, muttering under his breath. ''Can''t me him,'' Azriel thought, suppressing his own frustration. ''None of this makes any sense¡­'' They all stood in a fog of uncertainty. No one¡ªnot even Amaya, perhaps¡ªcould say what creature Mira was fighting. Whatever it was, it had driven the woods to madness. Azriel felt the weight of his ownposure. Even after disengaging [Void Mind], he was oddly calm. His gaze wandered to Nol, silver hair matted with blood, watching the woods with unsettling curiosity, then to Lumine and Yelena, their faces pale. In a way, Azriel realized he had nothing to prove. Two years in the void realm had already marked him. No one needed to act like a survivor in this ce¡ªthey either lived or didn''t. And all of this¡­ this was considered tame. Azriel stifled a bitter chuckle as Jasmine approached, about to speak. He cut her off, his tone gentle. "Are you alright?" She blinked, surprised, then offered a faint smile. "I''m just disgusted¡­ but unharmed." Azriel nodded, and Amaya''s voice reached everyone. "Rest time is over. We''re close to the tunnels. Stand up and move¡ªwhether you follow or not, I doubt the danger in those woods will wait for you." No one argued; they rose quickly, shaken but ready. And together, they started eastward, pushing deeper into the unknown. Chapter 135: Horrors of Hell [3] "Funny, isn''t it?" Azriel''s voice cut through the silence, sharp and cold. "How Mira knew exactly where to find the undergroundwork, even though the first time anyone should have heard about it was when I told them." Amaya''s expression darkened. She had no response; she didn''t know how Mira knew, but Mira was right. The entrance to theworky before them, stretching out from the shore, a strange square formation at the edge of the dark sea. It seemed like an opening¡ªyet not. The ck surface reflected nothing, swallowing every flicker of light from the battle raging overhead. shes of red and gold shed through the clouds, and Mira''s distant screams mingled with the creature''s inhuman roars. "My prince," Amaya ventured, voice uncertain, "did the other entrance, the one across the sea, look anything like this?" Azriel tensed as all eyes turned to him. He couldn''t hide his frustration; the book had given him no details about this ce. His heart thundered, echoing like a drum against his ribs. And he wasn''t the only one. Everyone was on edge, a collective sense of dread growing like a stain in their minds. They all had the same thought: the unknown depths of the underground might be safer than remaining out here, exposed. But if Mira''s fight with that creature fell from the sky¡­ Only the gods¡ªand maybe Azriel¡ªwould know the oue. And he did not want to find out. "It is," he lied, forcing himself to sound calm. Because, deep down, he knew this was it. The entrance was a gate¡ªa square so dark it seemed painted from the very void, a ck that devoured the light and dared nothing near. He thought back to the void passage on the bridge where he had fought Benson and his men. The mere memory drained the blood from his face. ''That future self of mine¡­ the one who looked like Death itself¡­ it won''t appear again, will it?'' The question lingered, unanswered. They stood in silence, each person ncing warily at the gate. The choice was grim: face whatevery below, or remain here and risk whatever monstrosity lurked above. Staying close to Amaya, a master among them, was their onlyfort. "Let''s... let''s go inside," Amaya finally said, her voice barely steady. Even a master hesitated. Azriel ground his teeth, anger and frustration building. ''Dad¡­ just what type of pills are you taking these days?'' For the first time, he understood why his mother had been so strict on him. His father''s recklessness had put everyone here, trapped in a deadly mission meant only to unearth secrets of the Sunken Inds. Now they were fighting to survive. Azriel nced up, the shes of gold and red illuminating the clouds above. But strangely, the sounds of battle had stopped. Silence fell, a suffocating, oppressive stillness that pressed down on them like an invisible hand mping over their mouths. Sweat trickled down their faces, hearts thudding so loud it drowned the wind. ''Did¡­ did it win?'' The question gnawed at him. Was Mira gone? Had the creature above¡ªthe one powerful enough to challenge even a grandmaster¡ªactually won? ""!!!"" Then, as if in answer, a screech shattered the silence, an unholy sound that defiedprehension. It tore into Azriel''s mind, forcing him to his knees. Blood trickled from his ears as he looked up, terror paralyzing him. Amaya was no exception, face contorted in agony, as she, too, dropped to the ground. Others screamed, clutching their ears, or gritted their teeth, their faces twisted in pain. The very earth trembled, ancient trees groaned, and those already aze began to copse. And then¡­ the sea started to move. Small waves formed, shifting closer to shore. Further out, massive waves began to rise, churning, growing. ''This¡­ this is why no one wants to be a hero¡­! '' Watching the chaos before him, he understood why people turned away from fighting the Void Realm. Here, death was the only certainty. Amaya''s scream tore through the haze of pain. "Everyone, inside! Now!" No one argued. Bleeding ears covered, each ran toward the dark entrance, vanishing into the shadows one by one. Soon, only Azriel, Jasmine, Yelena, Nol, Amaya, and Lumine remained. "Dad better have a damn good exnation for being here," Jasmine muttered darkly, casting a final nce at the entrance before looking at Azriel. They shared a tense nod, and she stepped into the entrance. "Nol, stay by my sister''s side. Every second," Azriel ordered coldly. Nol''s eyes widened briefly, but he nodded, silently entering the square, leaving only Amaya, Azriel, Lumine, and Yelena. "My prince, we need to hurry. I have an awful feeling about this¡­" Amaya''s voice trembled behind him, her gaze scanning the woods. "She''s right, Azriel; we need to go, now," Lumine added, panic tightening his face. "...Something''sing," Yelena murmured, her [Instinct] unmistakably triggered. And that was good. Azriel wanted that. Without turning, he clenched his fists, his eyes fixed on the clouds and the smoldering trees, unblinking. ''I need to see it... just what the hell is it?'' His gaze darted over the forest, searching for any sign. In the book, this journey to Joaquin had been simple, hardly dangerous, just a minor arc meant to bring Jasmine and Lumine closer. But everything had shifted, this time driven by his very presence. Azriel knew that nothing about this trip would be harmless now. He''d made sure of that. The original timeline was gone¡ªobliterated by his actions. And now, Lumine''s quest from the [System] could be a genuine threat, one that Azriel needed to understand. The sound of shing metal tore through the silence, shes of gold and red cutting across the burning woods. "Azriel,e on!" "My prince?!" "Lumine, let''s just go!" The wind grew fiercer, a howling storm rising around them, but Azriel remained unmoving, teeth gritted as if he could force the answer to appear. ''There has to be something. Don''t tell me the threat is in the Sunken Inds or the tunnels.'' If so, they were in much deeper trouble than he''d anticipated. Amaya''s hand gripped his right, soft yet urgent, pulling him back to reality. "My prince, please¡­ we have to go, or I''ll have to make you," she whispered, pale and frantic. ''Why is she so scared¡­?'' In her eyes, he saw her worry wasn''t for herself but for him, fear that something would happen to him. He turned, noticing Lumine and Yelena, hesitant to leave him behind. His face darkened as he clenched his jaw, looking once more at the zing forest. ''Just give me a sign¡­'' But all he heard was the piercing ng of metal on metal, reverberating in his ears. Another roar followed, thick with something ancient and full of rage. "Alright¡­ let''s go," he finally muttered, giving in. Everyone''s relief was evident, but as he turned, Amaya''s hand still clutching his, he froze. Something moved in the corner of his vision. He whipped around, his sudden tension drawing their attention. They followed his gaze¡ªand their faces went deathly pale. From the edge of the burning woods, something emerged. A man. A man in a shredded, ck military uniform. His body lurched forward, face smeared with blood and dirt. But it was his eyes¡ªno, the absence of them¡ªthat seized them in pure, primal horror. The empty sockets stared nkly ahead, flesh peeling back to expose cheekbones, with bits of skin dangling from his face. His left arm was gone, blood still dripping from the raw wound, and part of his nose was missing, a jagged hollow revealing the insides. Then, he stopped. He stopped and looked. Directly at Azriel. Azriel''s body went rigid, a cold terror gripping him. His hand tightened unconsciously around Amaya''s. "Inside. Now!" They began to retreat, but Azriel''s eyes remained fixed on the man, even as the battle cries and monstrous roars echoed overhead, even as the dark clouds started to rain a scalding, crimson liquid once again. Azriel couldn''t look away. Just as he reached the entrance, his heart lurched. The man¡­ smiled. Or at least, it seemed to¡ªa twisted, unnatural attempt that chilled Azriel to his core. Then he saw them. The man wasn''t alone. In the burning shadows behind him, more figures emerged, each as grotesque, each as nightmarishly ruined. And then¡­ everything turned dark. Chapter 136: Horrors of Hell [4] It was cold¡ªso cold that Yelena shivered, clutching her bow tightly as she moved forward. Only darknessy ahead, endless and pitch-ck, swallowing everything around her. Not even her footsteps echoed. "Lumine... are you there...?" she whispered, her voice barely breaking the silence. She didn''t dare speak louder, as if fearing something would answer. But no one did. ''I... I''m scared...'' The thought wed its way through her mind, almost too close to voice. Alone, in the silence and dark, she longed for the sound of gods shing, winds howling, or even screams. Any chaos would be better than this. ''We should never havee here...'' Regret gnawed at her, pulling her mind back to Prince Azriel''s invitation, the one that had lured her into this forsaken realm. She''d thought herself ready, but standing here now, Yelena knew the truth: she wasn''t. None of them were. Not her, not Lumine. Maybe no one was. The Crimson King himself was somewhere in this ce. Why would one of the Four Great Kings be here at all? It should have been a warning, but greed and ambition had blinded her to the danger. ''I need to find Lumine and get out...'' But where? Jasmine had mentioned that the Crimson King''s presence was the only safety here. She didn''t want to believe it, yet with each passing second, the weight of her istion pressed down harder. Blinking, she found herself somewhere else¡ªa narrow passage wide enough for three people. Gray stone walls lined the hall, worn and endless, with other shadowed paths veering off asionally into darkness. Her breath hitched. ''A maze...'' It was just her luck. Like punishment for her ignorance, for thinking the void dungeon had been "easy" when she''d reached the Dark King''s room on the first floor. This time, there''d be no mercy. Everything felt wrong. Her skin prickled with dread as silence smothered her senses. Her [instinct] screamed, an inaudible rm. She tightened her grip on her bow and began moving, each step echoing like the tolling of a bell. ''Why is it so silent?!'' Where was everyone¡ªLumine, Azriel, Jasmine, Amaya, Nol? Even that Cole, whose suspicious nces made her skin crawl, would be better than this hollow emptiness. ''How did we get separated...?'' No answer came. Only a stifling, oppressive silence as she walked onward. Then, a sound. She froze, looking down a corridor to her left. A scream echoed faintly. Her face paled. ''In every horror story, whoever follows the scream... dies!'' Footsteps, soft and dragging, echoed toward her from the shadows. Her heart pounded as a figure emerged¡ªa woman d in a crimson military uniform, limping, clutching her blood-soaked ear. A weak, cold relief washed over Yelena. "Help! Get it off me! Please! It''s... inside me!" The woman''s voice cracked as she staggered forward, her face twisted in pain and horror, eyes wild and drenched with tears. Yelena''s blood ran cold. ''V-void worms... even here?'' She raised her bow, the green light of an ethereal arrow forming as she aimed it at the woman. "Don''te any closer! I''ll shoot!" she shouted. The woman''s desperation grew, her voice choked with sobs. "Please... please, it hurts! Get it out!" Her hands pressed hard against her bleeding ear, a futile attempt to stop whatever was burrowing deeper. Yelena''s hands trembled, the arrow wavering as she aimed. She knew what needed to be done. But killing her... Yelena''s heart hammered. She''d never killed before, never had to choose between mercy and survival. "IT HURTS! IT HURTS! IT HURTS!" The woman looked up, meeting Yelena''s gaze, eyes bloodshot and brimming with agony. She took a step forward. Yelena''s hand froze. And then¡ª A de speared through the woman''s skull with deadly precision, ck as shadow, piercing her brain. The tip gleamed, pinning a wriggling void worm before it fell still. As the woman''s body slumped to the ground, dead and motionless, Yelena''s gaze rose. "Well... guess bing a Grade 1 Intermediate isn''t as hard as I thought." Azriel stood there, pulling his sword back, exhaustion etched on his face, blood and dirt clinging to his clothes and skin. His eyes met hers, filled with weary familiarity. Yelena felt an intense wave of relief wash over her. "Yo, Yelena," Azriel muttered. "Looks like fate''s one cruel bitch, huh?" Yelena didn''t speak, only watched Azriel, who looked so pale and worn, as though he might copse from exhaustion at any moment. Her eyes drifted to the corpse on the ground, blood pooling around it. ''He killed so easily¡­'' She shook her head slightly, berating herself. ''I should have been the one to kill¡­ it was my fault he had to step in.'' Strangely, her [instinct] no longer screamed at her to stay cautious around him. Since that odd conversation, when Azriel had said that he somehow knew of her [unique skill], her instincts had stopped marking him as a threat. Though she kept her guard up¡ªit wasn''t in her nature to trust so easily¡ªthe absence of that warning eased some of her tension. "We shouldn''t stay here too long," Azriel said, pulling her out of her thoughts as his gaze swept the dark corridor warily. "And stay alert. This ce has void worms, too." Yelena nodded slowly, noticing how tightly he gripped his katana. "¡­Thank you," she murmured. Azriel nced at her, raising an eyebrow before offering a faint smile. "Of course." If he hadn''t intervened, Yelena might have been forced to take a life for the first time. She knew that moment woulde eventually, but¡­ no. She wasn''t certain she could have done it. Stepping carefully around the corpse, she joined Azriel as they began moving through the passage, her eyes darting at every shadow and crevice in case another void worm wriggled into view. The silence grew too heavy, and Yelena eventually broke it. "Can I ask you a question?" Azriel nced at her, nodding silently. "What exactly happened? What was that creature Mira was fighting?" Disappointment flickered across his face as he shook his head. "I''m as clueless as you are. Maybe Amaya knows something about that creature, but all of this¡­ no one could have predicted." Yelena pressed her lips together at his words. "So, we need to find her and get to the king¡­" "Yeah. And my sister," he added, though his expression darkened. "But I''m not sure Nol is with her, since we all got sent somewhere different." A rare look of panic crossed his face, surprising Yelena. "I''m sure Princess Jasmine will be fine, even if Cadet Nol isn''t there." Azriel sighed, ncing at her. "Of course, I''m worried about my sister. One of the main reasons I came to the Void Realm was for her. But¡­ I''m more worried about Nol. I''d hoped Jasmine would protect him, but if he''s on his own¡­ I don''t know what might happen." ''Oh¡­'' Yelena''s surprise deepened. She hadn''t expected him to be more concerned about Nol than Jasmine. Somehow, seeing this side of him, this quiet worry, struck her as oddly out of character. After a few moments of silence, she took a deep breath, finally daring to ask the question that had gued her since that moment. "Can you answer me this¡­ without dodging?" Azriel stopped, turning to face her as she stood in front of him, looking up with unflinching resolve. "How do you really know about my [unique skill]?" Chapter 137: Horrors of Hell [5] "Is it really smart to rest here?" Yelena asked, watching Azriel slump against one of the cold stone walls. They''d been walking for gods know how long. He waved his hand dismissively. "Trust me, we''re not getting any safer the farther we go. It''s better to gamble and rest now. We''ll need our strength for what''s ahead." Sighing, Yelena slid down beside him, resting her bow by her side and hugging her knees. For a moment, they sat in silence, and when she nced at him, she saw he was watching her with tired eyes. She thought, '' Even someone like him, always so sure of himself, looks worn down.'' Rumors swirled around Azriel¡ªtoo many to count. He was one of the most talked-about people she knew. And yet, he rarely acted the part, never seemed to live up or down to any of the stories. "So... how do you know?" she asked again, softer this time. A hint of a smile appeared on his lips as he met her gaze, but he didn''t answer right away. After a beat, he leaned back, closing his eyes. "I could tell you... but there''s no real need for me to." Yelena frowned slightly, but Azriel continued, "Let''s make a deal instead." He opened his eyes, studying her intently. "Get a result that''ll satisfy me in the Tournament of the Greats four months from now. And I don''t mean just in the first-year bracket; I''m talking about the main tournament. All years. Competing." Her eyes widened. The Tournament of the Greats wasn''t just some academy event; it was one of the biggestpetitions in the world. Academies from every continent¡ªAmerica, Asia, Africa¡ªall gathered for it. And he wanted her to impress him there? But what could possibly impress the Crimson Prince, the strongest first-year on the continent, the one who led a mission that dismantled a terrorist organization and killed one of its saint leaders? She opened her mouth to object, but then his next words stopped her cold. "If you do, I''ll tell you how I know about Lumine and his system." "...!" Her blood turned to ice. ''He knows!? No... it can''t be.'' The words seemed to jam in her throat as she stared at him, wide-eyed, struggling to find something to say. The small, almost casual smile on his face made it clear: this wasn''t a threat. He was simply... stating a fact. Eventually, she sighed, forcing herself to calm down. "You won''t tell me unless I impress you in the Tournament of the Greats, right?" Azriel nodded. "How you do it is up to you." Another sigh escaped her as she leaned back, hugging her knees tighter. ''I need to know how he knows...'' It wasn''t a bad deal. Just... difficult. But if she could pull it off, she''d have everything to gain. ''So that''s why he helped Lumine back then...'' she thought. ''He knew all along.'' "My head''s starting to hurt," she muttered, pressing her forehead against her knees. She felt the weight of it all, and suddenly she was just a kid again, thrown into a world she barely understood. ''I wonder if Lumine is okay,'' she thought, feeling a pang of worry for her childhood friend. He was strong, yes, but he could be reckless too, almost too confident¡ªall because of that system of his. "I''m sorry." She looked up, startled. "Huh?" Azriel was watching her, his eyes apologetic and sad. "W-why would you be sorry?" she asked, caught off guard. She doubted it was for putting her through this challenge, and something in his expression told her it wasn''t about that. "It''s my fault that you and Lumine ended up here," he said quietly. "I should''ve known the Sunken Inds were too dangerous, but I was stubborn. I thought... I thought it would be fine." Yelena stared at him, seeing for the first time the guilt shadowing his face as he clenched his fists. "I got too confident after Neo Genesis," he murmured. "No, maybe after everything. I thought I could handle it all. But he was right. I''ve been ying with fire I''m too weak to control. And because of that... others have suffered. I''ve... always been like this." Yelena didn''t know what to say. The guilt on his face was raw, unguarded. Azriel didn''t regret the choices he''d made, not even destroying the future. But he knew he could have done more, done better. He wasn''t heartless, and he knew that people had died because of him. Maybe he couldn''t have changed what happened with Neo Genesis, but here... here, this had been on him. In truth, he was afraid too. Yelena could see it as he clenched his fists, trying to steady himself. And then, all of a sudden, sheughed. "S-seriously?" She shook her head, chuckling softly. "You''re starting to remind me of Lumine." Azriel blinked, taken aback. Yelena smiled, a small, gentle thing as she tried to hold back herughter. "You really don''t see it, do you?" "I don''t... understand," he said, still confused. "Why do you and Lumine act like you''re responsible for everything? Like it''s all on you to know what''s going to happen, to control it, to prevent it. I guess maybe I''m like that too after spending so much time with him, but... we don''t need to. We''re just kids. Scared kids thrown into this hell." He looked at her, her words sinking in. "But... you and Lumine aren''t a prince or princess," he murmured. "I am. I have a responsibility to uphold, even if I don''t want it. Even if I''m not the heir, my actions, my choices¡ªthey reflect on my family. Everyone saw it. They branded me as the unworthy prince for not even showing my face... like I was some kind of stain." Yelena nodded, thoughtful. "Maybe that''s true... but maybe you''re just moving too fast. And if the adults want to look at you and judge a sixteen-year-old prince without thinking twice, then let them. They might as well be food for these void creatures." Azriel stared at her, and for a moment, she wondered if she''d overstepped. But then, heughed. It was a differentugh, lighter, more genuine. Watching Azriel for herself, she knew now that at least the bad rumors were false¡ªjust nonsense spread by people who didn''t know him. She rolled her eyes at the rumors, realizing how ridiculous they sounded now. He was just a boy with his own problems, unfairly scrutinized for it. ''Lumine was right. He''s a good person¡­'' "I guess you''re right... I shouldn''t be the one bearing all the responsibility." Not for being the only one to save this world. A quiet smile of satisfaction crossed Yelena''s face as she saw him ease, if only slightly. She gave herself a quick nod in approval, but her guard remained vignt, eyes scanning the dim surroundings for any lurking threats or void creatures. Still, with Azriel beside her, she felt a touch of reassurance, her wariness melting, if only a bit. "You really do have a way with words..." he said with a faint smile. Yelena returned his look with a gentle smile. "Thanks." He leaned in slightly, a mischievous glint flickering in his eyes. "So, why haven''t you used those words to confess your love to Lumine yet?" "..." "..." A silence nketed them so thoroughly it felt like the very walls were holding their breath. Only the faint sound of their breathing filled the air as their eyes locked, neither moving, until¡ª Gradually, a flush of red crept up Yelena''s cheeks, spreading like wildfire. Her entire face turned crimson, the heat of embarrassment surpassing even the fear she''d felt in this ursed ce. ''HE KNOWS ABOUT THAT TOO?!'' The embarrassment overwhelmed any fear as she looked at him, only to see his teasing smile. ''T-this hateful prince!'' Here she was,forting him, and he pulls this! "So?" he asked innocently. "Why haven''t you told him? Or are you waiting for him to confess first? I heard sometimes people like that." Yelena felt herself freeze, staring into his scarlet eyes, unable to look away though she desperately wanted to escape. "T-that... I..." Azriel tilted his head, feigning deep thought, making her head feel like it was spinning as he looked at her, urging her to speak. "T-that... because... I..." "Hahaha! I''m just teasing you," he chuckled. "You don''t need to tell me if you''re notfortable." Her mind went nk. It was like he''d shut off her thoughts entirely. She stayed red-faced, her heart thumping, this time not just from embarrassment. "Y-you...!" ''I hate this prince!'' She wanted to take her kindness back! Chapter 138: Horrors of Hell [6] "Tch! It''s crawling with void worms here." Lumine clicked his tongue, sending a fireball at yet another void worm, incinerating it to nothing. "I need to find Yelena and get out of here¡­" After entering the strange dark square entrance, Lumine had found himself wandering in pitch ckness. But eventually, he realized he was in some kind of maze, with no way back. "The Crimson King is in the Sunken Inds¡­ If we go there and get his help, we should be safe¡­" His mind drifted to Joaquin as he crept forward, his eyes darting warily for any sign of danger. He thought of the others, too. ''They should be here somewhere... well, they''re all part of the government or the great ns. They can handle themselves.'' He tried to convince himself, but an unshakable worry gnawed at him. Deep down, he knew he was too weakpared to the others. They all had more experience, more power. Yet, his mind kept going back to Yelena, one of the weaker ones here, and the thought of her alone in this dark ce filled him with urgency. He quickened his steps. As he pressed on, doubt started to creep in, his expression darkening. ''The quest was about saving the Crimson King... does that mean there''s something here that could even take down one of the Four Great Kings?'' The more he thought about it, the more he realized just how messed up this situation really was. ''I should have known 50,000 system points meant it''d be something absolutely insane¡­'' He pushed away memories of the horrors outside in the woods¡ªit was all too much to process right now. Then, Lumine froze, every nerve on edge. He could hear the faint sound of footsteps, a rapid tak tak tak echoing from the corridor to his left. He gripped his silver sword tightly, backing up as he braced himself. The footsteps grew louder, a cold sweat beading on his brow. He didn''t know what wasing, but he could only hope it wasn''t something he couldn''t handle. And then¡­ someone appeared from the hallway, hurrying toward him. "You¡­!" Relief washed over him as he recognized the figure. Despite the dirt and blood on her, her beauty was still striking¡ªmaybe even entuated by the grime and grit of battle. Jasmine blinked, surprised to see him too, her katana clutched tightly in her hand. She let out a small sigh, regaining her usualposure as she approached him with calm dignity. "Cadet Lumine, I''m d to see you''re still breathing." Lumine shook off his surprise, nodding. "Yeah¡­ Likewise, Your Highness." He kept his gaze on her face, trying to ignore her disheveled state. She looked him over, noting he wasn''t injured, and gave a nod, her voice calm and steady, as if she had everything under control. "It appears we were each teleported to different locations within this maze after entering the void tunnel." "Void tunnel?" Lumine asked, his confusion evident. Jasmine sighed, ncing around. "It''s something you''ll learn about at the Academy. There''s no real exnation for it¡ªvoid tunnels are simply¡­ strange." "Oh." He nodded, grateful for her exnation, even if he didn''t fully understand. "Well, now that we''ve found each other, let''s search for the others." Lumine agreed without hesitation. He was sure, just as he worried for Yelena, Jasmine must be worried about her younger brother, Azriel. ''Though I''m sure someone capable of dismantling a terrorist plot and took down an enemy saint can manage.'' In Lumine''s eyes, Azriel was smart¡ªbrilliant even¡ªfor pulling off such a feat. Still, he couldn''t help but worry. They walked in silence, their footsteps echoing through the maze. Lumine felt an awkward tension, unsure if he should try to make conversation. So far, he''d only encountered void worms, nothing truly dangerous. He nced at her as they walked, noting her nk expression, her blood-red eyes fixed forward. Dirt and dried blood covered her pale skin, yet there was something captivating about her. ''To think I''m walking beside the apex of the second years¡ªa literal princess... a truly beautiful princess.'' The thought struck him, reminding him just how talented the Crimson siblings were, reigning at the top of their respective years in Asia''s most prestigious and challenging academy. He didn''t realize how long he''d been staring until Jasmine''s scarlet eyes turned toward him, her brows slightly furrowed. "Cadet Lumine, is something the matter?" "N-no, it''s nothing¡­" Lumine snapped out of his thoughts, looking away, slightly embarrassed. Jasmine watched him a moment longer, then turned back, her face unreadable. "Stop." Her voice, cold and abrupt, cut through his relief. He froze, eyes following her gaze as she lifted her katana in front of her, her expression darkening. Ahead of them, something blocked their path. Floating in the air was a ghostly figure, cloaked in shadow, its form shifting like ink, constantly distorting. The longer Lumine looked, the more something felt¡­ wrong. Horribly wrong. Jasmine''s face darkened as she muttered in a low, grim voice, "An Eclipse Wraith¡­" ***** Azriel and Yelena moved forward in silence, his eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of danger. So far, they''d encountered nothing¡ªaside from the unfortunate soldier nearly devoured by a void worm. After Azriel''s teasing, Yelena would asionally grumble or re at him, which he found amusing. ''At least it''s easing her nerves,'' he thought, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. They were both too exhausted for conversation, but the silence between them felt natural, almostforting. It was enough to know they weren''t alone. A cold breeze swept past, and Yelena shivered. Azriel noticed, his gaze flicking toward her. He frowned, then stopped, dismissing Void Eater before shrugging off his fur-lined coat. Yelena paused, watching him with a look of quiet confusion as he held it out to her. "Take it. It''ll keep you warm." She blinked, startled. "But¡­ no, it''s better if you keep it on, my prince." He sighed, irritation flickering in his eyes. "I have an affinity to ice, so a little cold doesn''t bother me. And stop calling me ''my prince,'' seriously. We''re the same age, after all." Yelena hesitated, looking between him and the coat, then gave a small sigh, draping it over her shoulders. As they resumed their path, she walked a step behind him, her voice soft. "Thank you¡­ Azriel." A slight smile yed on his face at the sound of his name. "You''re wee." Chapter 139: Horrors of Hell [7] January 19th, 23:51, 2149. One of the main military bases in southern Spain: Fortaleza del Sol. The base had devolved into a brutal symphony of chaos. Sirens screeched in manic rhythm, burrowing into the skull, their shrill wails entangled with the pounding, animalistic thunder of boots mming down the corridors. The hallways, once sterile and controlled, now reeked of terror¡ªa pungent blend of sweat, gun oil, and cold metal. "Stay away from the entrance!" "Get to the underground bunker, now!" "This is Fortaleza del Sol! Requesting immediate backup¡ªno, to hell with it, we need rescue! I repeat, we need rescue! An unknown type of void creature has infiltrated and massacred everyone who tried to stop it!" In themand center, a soldier clutched thems, his voice a mix of desperation and horror as he scanned the surveince monitors, watching soldiers flee toward the bunker. Troops in various uniforms sprinted past: soldiers of the Dusk n in grey, the government''s forces in ck, the Frost n in light blue, the Neb n in dark purple, and the Crimson n in their namesake red. All were here¡ªyet none dared to confront whatever was lurking beyond the walls. It was chaos, absolute and consuming. Soldiers staggered and shoved through the halls, faces contorted with terror, eyes wide as they searched for an escape. Orders died in the air, swallowed by the cacophony. The radio frequencies were saturated with frantic voices, begging for reinforcements, only to dissolve into static and screams. Weapons ttered to the floor as soldiers fumbled, huddling together in desperate clusters, each body trying to shield itself behind another. In themand center, a lone soldier in a ck uniform slumped in his chair, watching the screens with hollow eyes. He let out a dark, bitterugh. "I should have just listened to my wife and stayed home." He made no move to flee. From the security feed, he''d seen the impossible: dozens of corpses, all headless, strewn across the outer walls and ground. There was no escape. No hope. The vehicles had been destroyed, and his calls for help went unanswered, swallowed by the abyss beyond Spain''s borders. The creature¡ªwhatever it was¡ªheldplete control outside the base. No one knew what it was. With trembling fingers, he retrieved a voice recorder from the desk drawer, pressing the button. His voice came out surprisingly steady. "This is Major Borris. I am recording this message here at Fortaleza del Sol in the hope that someone may find it when this base is investigated¡­ after we are all gone. The highest ranks here included twelve masters and fifteen experts. I am one of the masters; two others and five experts remain. All others have withdrawn to the bunker with the lower-ranked soldiers. Maybe¡­ maybe someone will make it through this." Major Borris''s face grew darker as he watched the cameras, still catching glimpses of soldiers scattering, trying to prepare for what wasing. "The other masters and experts fought the void creature outside¡­ but they all died. Somehow, the cameras couldn''t capture how. All we could tell was that it removes its victims'' heads. And¡­ the sound it makes¡­" He shuddered, recalling the audio. "The creature sounds like¡­ a little girl crying." A chill ran up his spine, and the rms that had been wailing in his head began to fade, reced by the pounding of his heart as he scanned the camera feeds. Soldiers still struggled to reach the bunker, their faces twisted in fear. Borris swallowed, fighting the urge to run himself. "It seems¡­ the creature has made its way inside. There''s a fog¡­ it''s spreading across the floor, rising slowly. If anyone ever finds this recording, please¡­ tell my wife¡ª" A whisper drifted past his ear, so soft it felt like the brush of cold fingertips. "Don''t go¡­" Eyes wide, Borris froze. The voice, a young girl''s, lingered in the air. He felt paralyzed, every instinct he''d honed as a master now useless against the chilling sensation pooling in his bones. His breathing shallowed, and he realized, horrifyingly, that he wasn''t the only one who had heard it. Every soldier, scattered throughout the base, stopped in their tracks, their eyes frozen in terror. It could talk. Whatever it was¡­ it could talk. ''It can''t be a skinwalker¡­'' Borris thought, his mind scrambling for any exnation, any reason that might make this nightmare real. But something in him, some primal instinct, told him it was far worse. "Please¡­ don''t go," the voice echoed, tremulous, carrying an agony that was almost unbearable. "Please, I don''t want to be alone¡­ not again." "Don''t... leave." "I am¡­ sorry¡­" "Don''t¡­ run¡­" "Don''t... GO!" The base trembled as a distorted scream erupted, louder than anything the sirens could produce, mming into their minds with an intensity that left them breathless. The fog continued to rise, consuming the hallways, devouring vision. Even the soldiers in the bunker felt its eerie chill settle over them. "DON''T LEAVE ME! DON''T LEAVE ME! DON''T LEAVE ME!" Borris''s teeth clenched as the unholy screech tore into his ears, a sound so wretched it felt like it was splitting his skull. He squeezed his eyes shut, terrified of what he might see if he opened them, feeling as if even ncing at it would seal his fate. The voice wailed again, now a pathetic whimper that carried a sense of loss so profound it stilled even the bravest heart. "Please¡­ open your eyes." An urge, overwhelming and unnatural, rose within him. It was apulsion to look, to face the source of the voice. He resisted, fingers digging into his palms, fighting back the dark allure. Some of the others weren''t as strong. Here and there, eyes flickered open¡ªand instantly, anguished screams tore through the silence, piercing the base like knives. Those who didn''t open their eyes clenched them shut even tighter, choking back sobs. "Please¡­ look at me¡­ please¡­" The base seemed to throb with the voice, each echo more desperate, more fractured. "Open your eyes¡­ open your eyes¡­ open¡­ your¡­ eyes." Borris''s hands clutched his ears as the voice intensified, a demonic chant that seemed to crawl into his mind. Blood trickled from his ears, his entire body quivering with thepulsion to look. "OPEN THEM! OPEN THEM! OPEN THEM!" The sound that followed was like nothing Borris had ever heard, a twisted, monstrous scream beyond any living creature''s capacity. It wasn''t alive¡ªno, it couldn''t be. No one dared open their eyes. No one dared to move. Then¡­ silence. The sirens stopped. The radio chatter fell away. The entire base seemed to hold its breath, suspended in a void of utter, suffocating stillness. A shudder passed through them all as they felt it¡ªa cold, icy breath against their ears. "Don''t go¡­" Many swallowed, their dry throats convulsing, as they heard her voice, fragile and pleading. A terrible, unnameable sadness washed over them, as if they''d abandoned someone they should have protected. "Please¡­ open your eyes." The urge was back, stronger now, gnawing at their will. Some faltered, giving in to thepulsion. And then¡­ A scream¡ªa howl of unfiltered agony, as if the very soul were being torn apart¡ªripped through the air, shattering the fragile silence. One scream was joined by another, and then another, each one more tortured than thest. Soldiers who had kept their eyes closed trembled, pressing their hands against their ears, trying to drown out the sounds. Borris could feel the voice burrowing deeper, whispering relentlessly. "Please¡­ look at me¡­ please¡­" "Open your eyes¡­ open¡­ your¡­ eyes¡­" He gritted his teeth, forcing his body to resist as his mind wavered, on the edge of surrender. Blood pooled in his ears, his muscles locking in terror. "OPEN THEM! OPEN THEM! OPEN THEM!" But no one opened their eyes. Not anymore. And then, they felt it¡ªthe voice slipping away, its anguish fading into the distance, like a lingering, tortured memory, leaving only silence in its wake. And with that silence, they knew. Whatever it was, it had not left them. It was waiting. Chapter 140: Horrors of Hell [8] There was nothing stranger or more unsettling than being in a world regarded as hell, navigating one of its mazes, and encountering nothing but silence. It would make even the most experienced warriors uneasy. Azriel and Yelena found themselves victims of that very disquiet, moving wordlessly through thebyrinth. Not a single attack. No lurking danger. No void worm. Nothing. They walked on, endlessly shifting from one corridor to the next. They were lost. If the void dungeon was designed to kill Azriel, this maze felt like its paradox¡ªno threats approached him at all. "Are we destined to wander forever, trapped here without an exit?" Yelena''s voice carried a dark edge, her face shadowed with worry. Azriel chuckled softly. "You''re exaggerating. It''s barely been a day since we entered. Besides, if we''re not back on Earth in six more days, my mother will send the best soldiers." Perhaps she should have from the beginning, he mused. Yet Mira''s presence had been deemed sufficient, especially with one of the four Great Kings among them. Joaquin wasn''t alone; Malcolm and others stood by his side. The Great Kings weren''t ones to be shielded¡ªthey were the danger others needed protection from. "Even if you say so, we''ve nearly died more than once already. Who knows what we''ll face next?" Yelena''s anxiety was palpable, and Azriel couldn''t me her. He shrugged, offering a faint smile. "Then let''s hope we¡ª" His words were cut short as the sound of footsteps echoed through the corridor ahead. Both Azriel and Yelena froze, tension tightening their muscles. Azriel''s grip on Void Eater grew fierce, and Yelena drew her bowstring back, eyes locked forward. A cold bead of sweat traced down Azriel''s cheek as he stared without blinking, nerves coiling tighter. The shape that emerged brought him a fleeting breath of relief¡ªit wasn''t a void creature. But his guard didn''t lower, and neither did Yelena''s bow. The figure before them, Cole, looked just as startled. Dried blood and grime marked his face, the ck military uniform clinging like a shadow. "It''s you¡­" By Cole''s side prowled a wolf-like creature, its fur as dark as Void Eater, bristling with needle-like sharpness. The eyes were pits of ck, reflecting nothing but malice as it bared sharp, white fangs. A faint white glow outlined its massive form. Azriel''s eyes narrowed. ''A void wolf¡­ his soul echo.'' But this wasn''t any void wolf. It was a breed Azriel didn''t recognize. He channeled mana into his eyes, searching. His gaze met the mana core within the creature. ''A grade 2 demon.'' Strong. Ufortably, memories wed at him¡ªthe day a void wolf nearly tore his arm off. The echo''s growl deepened, rumbling like distant thunder. Azriel''s pulse quickened. "Easy, girl. You can''t eat them¡­ not yet, anyway." A crooked grin spread across Cole''s face, as if savoring a private joke. Yelena''s eyes narrowed further as she kept her bow trained on the echo. Cole''s grin vanished as he met her re, his voice like ice. "Lower that weapon, kid, before I destroy it." Yelena pressed her lips together, shooting a questioning nce at Azriel. He nodded subtly, and she, with reluctance, lowered her bow. Cole smirked. "Sir Cole¡­ it''s good to see you alive," Azriel said quietly. Cole nodded, his echo staying put as he stepped forward. "Likewise, Prince Azriel." He stopped a mere arm''s length away, releasing a breath as if shedding a burden. Yelena''s eyes stayed sharp, watching him with suspicion. Azriel''s expression remained neutral, but the air between them bristled with tension. Cole''s gaze flicked between them, confidence unshaken. "Prince Azriel, Cadet Yelena, was it? You should stick with me. I''ll ensure we get out of here alive." Azriel''s eyebrow lifted at the boast. Yelena scowled, but a small smile yed at Azriel''s lips. "Spoken like a true hero of humanity, Sir Cole. The Crimson n would owe you greatly¡­ if you uphold those words, of course." Cole nodded, unbothered. "Of course. The void realm is like a second home to me. What happened outside this maze was unforeseen, but here, I can keep you safe." Azriel inclined his head. "Then we''re in your care." Yelena shifted beside him, the question unspoken but loud in her eyes: Why trust him? The enmity between Cole and Jasmine was well known. Still, they followed, footsteps echoing into the maze. Yelena leaned closer, voice low and wary. "Are you sure? My [Instinct] warns me to stay cautious of him." Azriel nced at her, reading her unease. "We''re safer with him. Protecting me and boasting about it to my father will bring him far more than harming us would." She exhaled, reluctant but epting, and they kept pace behind Cole and his wolf echo. Hours passed in silence, their journey uninterrupted. But then, once more, footsteps not their own whispered from ahead. All three froze, eyes locked on the corridor ahead, bodies tense with anticipation. What wasing this time? A void creature? An ally? Azriel found himself hoping for the former. The eerie calm had worn on his nerves, the absence of danger unsettling. Yet if it were a familiar face, relief might wash over him. As they waited, the sound of footsteps grew louder, closer. Suddenly, a suffocating pressure descended upon them. It was as if the air had solidified, pinning them in ce. Even the soul echo whimpered, paralyzed by the invisible force. Azriel''s skin prickled, every hair standing upright. A chill of pure dread swept through him, sinking into his bones. Cole''s face contorted with panic. "Damn it! Girl, stop cowering and attack!" he shouted at his soul echo, but the demon didn''t budge, eyes wide with fear. Azriel''s jaw clenched as he met Yelena''s pale, stricken gaze. Neither spoke; there was nothing to say. They could only watch as the source of their terror revealed itself. A figure emerged. Their eyes widened in unison, breath caught in their throats. It was a figure none of them recognized. Except for one. Azriel''s voice was barely a whisper, strained with disbelief. "Grandmaster Malcolm¡­?" Chapter 141: Horrors of Hell [9] Inside a chamber carved from what seemed like ancient rock, two void archaeologists stood in silence. The room was dimly illuminated by torches, yet it wasn''t the pair who lit them. The mes had been burning long before their arrival, guiding them to this forgotten ce. The light they cast was ghostly and sickly pale, producing no warmth even when approached. Shadows, which should have flickered and danced along the walls, instead remained eerily frozen, as if caught in a moment outside of time. One side of the chamber led to the upper levels of the ancient, abandoned castle from which the void archaeologists had descended. But opposite that path was a door ¡ª ck, foreboding, and cold. A shiver ran down their spines whenever their eyes met its surface, as though it existed solely to keep them out, or to keep something else in. Their king, the Crimson King, hadmanded almost everyone to explore the area, dering it an undergroundwork of strategic importance. Yet, none of them could fathom what drove him to make such a deration. The ck door had been closed after Grandmaster Malcolm and the others ventured through, leaving the two void archaeologists behind. Why did they stay? The answer was simple: money! They were willing to risk their lives for the fortune promised to them, and remaining under the Crimson King''s protection felt safer than being at the mercy of lesser lords. At the moment, the two were hunched over a wall covered in ancient runes ¡ª voidnguage,plex and daunting. Deciphering it was extremely painstaking, but not impossible. Humanity hade a long way, and understanding such runes was part of a void archaeologist''s skill set. As they worked, the chamber began to tremble. The stone walls quaked, and when they blinked, the Crimson King himself stood before them, a frown etched across his face. "What is going on?" His presence exuded authority, his voice cutting through the noise like a de. Just standing in his presence made them want to fall to their knees or flee, their bodies quivering under his gaze. One archaeologist swallowed hard, managing to stammer out, "M-My king! W-we have no clue..." Their words trailed off as the shaking subsided, and all eyes turned to the ck door, the apparent source of the disturbance. Before they could react, the door creaked open. Wide-eyed, the archaeologists watched as Joaquin''s brow furrowed. A figure emerged, stepping out into the dim light. d in a crimson military uniform, covered in dirt and dried blood, the figure''s crimson eyes locked onto Joaquin''s. The archaeologists froze, confusion and dread mingling in their expressions. But the silver-haired figure''s lips curled into a grin. "My luck is finally turning around!" Nol''s voice broke the tension, his arms spreading wide in an almost joyous gesture. Joaquin''s eyes, for once, showed surprise. "Nol? How are you here?" The two archaeologists stared, barely breathing as the scene unfolded. Nol bowed slightly, a gesture of both respect and mischief. "Your Majesty. I found myself in a dark square that led to a maze. After wandering for some time, I stumbled upon this ck door and ended up here." Joaquin studied him for a moment, eyes narrowed, before nodding. "Makes sense." But it didn''t! The archaeologists felt a wave of disbelief at how calmly their king epted the situation. Who was this boy to be so casually familiar with their ruler? "Does this mean Azriel is here as well?" Joaquin''s question sliced through the silence. Nol nodded. "Of course. I wouldn''t be here if my master wasn''t." Joaquin pressed a finger to his chin, thinking aloud. The room seemed to hold its breath. ''So, Nol hasn''t encountered Malcolm yet, and he arrived here alone. That must mean... the void tunnel I found earlier must have separated them.'' "Was it difficult to get here?" Joaquin''s voice broke the quiet again, his gaze fixed on Nol. Nol shrugged. "Lady Mira was with us, but we split up when an unknown void creature appeared. It matched her strength, and we lost twelve men. Nearly died ourselves. The maze, though, wasn''t difficult ¡ª just abandoned." Joaquin nodded, seemingly unfazed by the news of casualties. Instead, his thoughts turned inward. ''If something happened to Azriel or Jasmine, Nol would have said so. They must be alright. Or, if Nol is keeping quiet, Azriel likely ordered it.'' A sigh escaped his lips as he walked past Nol, drawing curious nces from everyone. But before reaching the ck door, he stopped. Nol''s brow furrowed, puzzled by Joaquin''s sudden pause. The two shared an unspoken understanding that even surprised Joaquin when they first met. It was rare for anyone toprehend him so intuitively. A sinister grin crept onto Joaquin''s face, unseen by the others. His voice dropped to a chilling murmur. "Tell me, Nol... has my son suffered?" The question hung in the air, heavy and dark. Nol''s eyes shifted, hesitation flickering before he replied. "He''s been tired, here in the void realm. No real harm, just exhaustion. Though master did lose his right hand in the void dungeon... but he''s fine now." Joaquin''s grin twisted further. ''He lost his hand, but he''s alright now. So, he did suffer, at least a little.'' "Heh." "...!" A low chuckle escaped Joaquin''s lips, sending a shiver down the spines of the archaeologists. ''Karma is a bitch, isn''t it? You think I forgot about what happened when your mother almost killed me because you went to [White Haven]? I haven''t!'' Cold sweat broke out on their skin as they stepped back, even Nol moving warily. "...Hehehehe..." It wasn''t a sound of relief or joy; it was madness given voice. The king trembled as his shoulders quaked with the sound, his hand pressed against his face as if trying to contain it. "Heheheheheheh! Serves you right!" The archaeologists backed into the far wall, terror painted on their features. "...." The chamber fell silent, eyes wide with terror. Then, in the blink of an eye¡ª Joaquin was gone. Chapter 142: Horrors of Hell [10] "Seeing is believing, but truly, I am d to see you alive, my prince," Malcolm said, his voice steady as Azriel walked beside him, with Yelena keeping a silent presence by his side. This time, Cole trailed behind them, his eyes fixed sharply on Malcolm''s back, his Soul Echo simmering beneath the surface. Malcolm, unable to attend the Christmas banquet due to being in the void realm, now saw Azriel for the first time since the prince''s supposed death. For months, he had relied on whispers and news from Earth to piece together the fate of the Crimson Prince. Asking the king directly had never been an option. Azriel''s mouth twitched into a small smile. "It''s been over four years, Grandmaster Malcolm. How is your son?" Malcolm inclined his head slightly as they continued their unhurried pace through the dark passageway, each step echoing. "He''s well, my prince. Currently, he should be in America, handling some negotiations, if I''m not mistaken." Azriel nodded, though the subject of politics held little interest for him. Malcolm, perhaps sensing this, did not linger on it. "Finding you here was unexpected," Malcolm continued. "His Majesty ordered us to map out every inch of this undergroundwork before seeking an exit and reporting to SICVC. I hadn''t thought I''de across you as well, not until Her Highness mentioned it." Both Azriel and Yelena exchanged looks of surprise. "My sister has been found?" Azriel''s voice was sharper now, tinged with urgency. Malcolm''s expression softened. "Yes, we located her after she defeated an Eclipse Wraith. She was with a blond boy¡ªI believe his name was Cadet..." "Lumine!" Yelena''s voice burst out before she could stop herself, a wave of relief washing over her features. Malcolm raised an eyebrow at her reaction before giving a slight nod. "Yes, that was the name. This new generation¡­ they''re formidable. It''s almost unsettling," he muttered, the final words meant more for himself than anyone else. Azriel caught them and allowed a subtle smile to touch his lips before it faded into a more serious expression. "Have you seen someone with silver hair and red eyes?" Azriel asked, the tension in his voice palpable. Malcolm frowned, ncing at Yelena, who now looked equally concerned. He shook his head slowly, making Azriel''s face darken further. "We''ve searched nearly everywhere," Malcolm continued, "and apart from Cadet Lumine, Her Highness, Master Amaya, and the soldiers, we haven''t found anyone fitting that description." ''Damn it¡­ where are you, Nol?'' Azriel''s mind raced, not out of concern for Nol''s strength¡ªhe knew the boy was capable¡ªbut for his reckless curiosity. Nol''s insatiable thirst for knowledge would have him courting danger, flipping a coin to decide whether to back off or edge closer, and Azriel feared that coin oftennded on thetter. Silence settled over them as they walked deeper into the maze-likework, ignoring Cole''s presence entirely. After what felt like an eternity, they reached a more expansive chamber, branching paths extending out like veins in the dark stone. "My prince!" The voice of Amaya cut through the still air. Azriel turned to see her, Jasmine, and Lumine approaching swiftly, their faces bright with recognition. "So, it''s true¡­" "The prince is here," someone whispered. "And alive¡­" Azriel ignored the scattered murmurs and focused on the group approaching. Lumine, propelled by worry, was suddenly standing in front of Yelena, too close. "Are you alright? Were you hurt? Do you need a health potion?" The questions tumbled out of him like a waterfall. A faint flush rose to Yelena''s cheeks as she pressed her hands against his chest, gently pushing him back, aware of the eyes on them. "Ah, young love¡­" one of the soldiers muttered. "Poetic, even here," added another. Realizing the situation, Lumine''s face turned red as he coughed awkwardly. "S-sorry. I''m just d you''re safe." "Me too," Yelena managed, her voice barely above a whisper. Amaya and Jasmine stepped forward, shifting the focus back to Azriel. Jasmine''s eyes narrowed slightly, scrutinizing him. "Before you start worrying, I''m fine. Not a scratch. Honestly, I''m envious. Why do you get to fight while I don''t?" Amaya''s gentleugh broke the tension. "D¨¦j¨¤ vu," she said, earning an exasperated look from Jasmine. "Please, don''t start sounding like Father," Jasmine replied, chuckling. The soldiers in their crimson uniforms visibly rxed, someughing as well, nodding in agreement. They didn''t need another battle-maniac king to keep them on their toes. Azriel''s gaze swept over Jasmine, relieved to see her unharmed. The mention of the Eclipse Wraith gnawed at him, but he focused on the present, exchanging a look with Lumine. "I''m d to see you''re still breathing, Lumine." A wry smile touched Lumine''s lips. "It might have been different if it weren''t for Her Highness." Azriel''s smile widened, but his eyes turned colder. ''So they were together, alone, in a maze¡­ together.'' "Azriel?" Jasmine''s voice pulled him from his dark thoughts. He forced a softer smile. "It''s nothing. Just worried about Nol." Jasmine''s expression mirrored his concern. "So, he''s still missing¡­" "My prince, we can organize a search if you wish," Malcolm offered, sensing the weight of the name. Whoever Nol was, he seemed important enough to cause worry. Azriel shook his head, surprising them all. "No need. He''ll show up when he''s ready. Knowing him, he''s probably off somewhere¡­ enjoying himself." The soldiers exchanged puzzled nces, but Azriel paid them no mind. ''If he were in real danger, he''d use [White Haven] to contact me,'' he reassured himself. "Rest assured, that boy is already where he needs to be," came a voice, cold andmanding. The group turned as one, eyesnding on the imposing figure in the center of the room. "Y-Your Majesty!" Almost everyone dropped into a bow or a salute, some falling to their knees, including Malcolm. Lumine and Yelena''s faces paled as they felt the weight of Joaquin''s presence. Only Jasmine and Azriel stood unbowed, eyes locked on the king. In an instant, Joaquin was before them, his expression softening as he looked at Jasmine. "Are you hurt, my daughter?" His voice, gentle andyered with concern, made Jasmine nod silently. "I''m fine, Father," she said, though she frowned when he didn''t immediately acknowledge Azriel. Then Joaquin turned to his son, a smirk ying at the corner of his mouth. "You look like hell." The soldiers exchanged uncertain nces. Had they missed something between father and son? Azriel''s lips twitched. "Is it a requirement that every saint I meet insults me?" Joaquin chuckled darkly, before the smirk broke into a rare, warm smile. His handnded heavily on Azriel''s shoulder. "It''s good to see you alive¡­ and intact." Malcolm took a breath, daring to speak. "My king, now that we''ve found both the prince and princess, should we proceed to SICVC?" Joaquin''s eyes shifted, sharp and unreadable. "No. I''ve changed my mind. We''re going to the Sunken Inds." Malcolm''s jaw dropped, echoing the stunned silence of the other soldiers. "But, Your Majesty¡­ we agreed it was too dangerous." Joaquin''s eyes turned cold. "Danger? As long as I''m here, what could possibly threaten us?" Murmurs spread. "The king''s right¡­" "If he can''t protect us, who can?" "Better here than that half-built void capital¡­" As silence settled again, Joaquin''s gaze found Cole, lingering in the shadows. The room''s temperature dropped. "It''s been a while," Joaquin said, his voice low and biting. Cole stiffened, sweat breaking out on his brow. "It has, Your Majesty." Azriel leaned toward Jasmine and whispered, "Care to tell me why this feels so personal?" Jasmine''s face darkened as she kept her eyes on Cole. "A year ago, at a party, he tried to force himself on me while drunk. Lady Mira intervened before he even touched me, but when Father found out, things between the government and us deteriorated even more." Red lightning crackled briefly around Azriel, vanishing before most could notice. Those who did felt a shiver run down their spines at the sight of his expression¡ªa chilling echo of Joaquin''s own fury. Jasmine squeezed his shoulder lightly. "There''s no need. He didn''t touch me, and Mira made sure he regretted trying." Chapter 143: Horrors of Hell [11] Hearing her words, Azriel''s demeanor calmed slightly, though the atmosphere around him remained tense. Lumine and Yelena exchanged worried nces as they stepped back cautiously. ''Wait¡ªNol isn''t here, which means he hasn''t found a solution yet¡­'' This was an opportunity Azriel couldn''t afford to miss. Cole''s soul echo had already dissipated, and he bowed, avoiding Joaquin''s gaze. The soldiers stood by, torn between fear and morbid curiosity at what Joaquin might do next. "Y-Your Majesty¡­ I know the crime Imittedst year, and I sincerely apologize. I''ve paid for my actions¡­ for trying to approach Her Highness." Gasps rippled through the crowd as they grasped the weight of Cole''s confession. Lumine and Yelena looked to Jasmine and Azriel, now understanding his reaction. "I have regretted it every day since then, I swear! I even risked my life to ensure the prince''s safety!" But Joaquin''s cold, unyielding stare showed no hint of forgiveness. Cole''s heart pounded as dread settled in, spurring him to desperate pleas. "Wait, that''s not¡ª" "Yelena, it''s fine," Azriel interrupted before she could speak further. She cast him a confused look but obeyed, falling silent. Joaquin tilted his head slightly at Cole, a soft hum escaping him. "So, you im that saving my son''s life should absolve you?" His voice was low, detached. Cole froze, his throat tightening. "Y-yes?" Joaquin nodded slowly. "I suppose it''s only fair to grant forgiveness for saving my son''s life. But¡­ I made a promise to myself: if I ever saw you again, I''d rip your head off." The next moment was a blur. Joaquin appeared in front of Cole so quickly that no one had time to react. Cole''s face turned ashen, his body trembling. "W-WAIT! PLEASE, HAVE MERCY!" Joaquin''s silence was colder than ice as his hand extended, moving closer to Cole''s face. Cole''s body refused to move, as if every muscle recognized that dodging would mean something far worse. Just as Joaquin''s hand was about to make contact, a voice cut through the tension. "Wait, Father." Every breath caught in the crowd''s throats. Eyes widened, turning toward Azriel in shock. It felt as if time had stopped, like the climax of a grand performance abruptly interrupted, leaving the audience breathless and frustrated. Some even dared to re openly at the prince, their discontent clear. Joaquin''s hand halted mid-air, and he shifted his gaze to Azriel. But Azriel, unaffected by the eyes on him, pointed at Cole. "I need him." Confusion swept across the onlookers as they processed Azriel''s words. Joaquin stared at his son for a few tense moments before, as if understanding, he exhaled and stepped back. Cole, who had been holding his breath, crumpled to the ground unconscious. The collective sigh that followed was palpable. Disappointment lingered in the air as Azriel moved toward Cole. "Thank you, Father," he said softly. Joaquin nodded, then turned to the soldiers. "Malcolm, lead them back to the castle. I will join you with my son shortly." Malcolm hesitated but ultimately nodded. "As you wish, Your Majesty." Without further objections, he led the group down one of the corridors, with the rest trailing in silence. Jasmine, Amaya, Lumine, and Yelena cast lingering nces at Azriel before disappearing from sight. Alone atst with Cole''s lifeless body, Joaquin''s expression shifted, curiosity sparking in his eyes. "There''s much I wish to say to you¡­ but I have a feeling you''re about to do something intriguing." A smirk yed on Azriel''s lips as he let out a soft chuckle. "You have no idea." ***** "I had a feeling you were up to something, but I never expected it to be on such a scale. Impressive," Joaquin said as he walked side by side with Azriel through thebyrinthine corridors. "Though your mother is definitely going to kill you for this one when we get back. Staying in the void realm might actually be safer than going home." Azriel chuckled dryly, ignoring thest part. He had just finished recounting everything that had transpired in the void dungeon, including how he had derailed the enemy''s ns in Asia and taken down one of their leaders. ''Wait...'' "You knew I was nning something?" Azriel''s eyes widened slightly, caught off guard. ''He wasn''t supposed to know¡­'' Joaquin''s lips curved into a subtle smile as they turned into another corridor. "Don''t underestimate your father. I am not like that little girl who was made head of the Hero Academy. We may both be saints, but we are leagues apart." Azriel stayed silent, pondering the true extent of the power gap between saints. How strong was one saintpared to another? He had no idea. The factors seemed tooplex to measure, making it clear that sheer grade didn''t always determine dominance. It almost made him respect his father. Almost. "We already knew of their influence in Africa, but it seems we underestimated them. Seven Heptarchs? And one of them a saint? Does that mean each one is another saint who wants us dead? And this ''Supreme Archon'' is their revered leader?" Azriel''s expression turned thoughtful, debating whether to share more. Finally, he sighed. "Being a Heptarch doesn''t necessarily mean being a saint. I''m not sure what the exact criteria are, but it''s not just about your mana core." He hesitated before continuing, his voice quieter, "After I defeated them, the Supreme Archon offered me a position as one of the Heptarchs." Joaquin''s eyes narrowed, halting their steps. Azriel felt a spike of tension as his father''s gaze bore into him, scrutinizing. "So, the mastermind of a major terrorist organization wants you as one of their leaders? Just because you won? There''s more to this, isn''t there? What aren''t you telling me?" The air thickened as Joaquin''s presence shifted, the formidable aura of the Crimson King radiating outwards. Azriel felt the weight of it but knew his father wouldn''t harm him. Concern flickered in Joaquin''s dark eyes, making the tension all the more palpable. Azriel swallowed, breaking eye contact. "I can''t tell you. Sorry." "Why?" "It''s personal." Joaquin''s eyes widened briefly, surprise softening his expression. He exhaled slowly, the pressure receding. "Personal, is it? Very well. Tell me when you''re ready." His tone shifted, adopting a rare fatherly concern. "I prefer not to interfere with you or your sister''s choices. You won''t grow otherwise. But if I find out you''re risking your life in such a reckless way again, I will intervene." A hint of guilt gnawed at Azriel, but he managed a smile. "Don''t worry. I''m not nning anything like this again anytime soon." Joaquin raised an eyebrow. "Meaning you will one day?" Azriel looked away, not answering. Joaquin sighed, resigned. "I won''t make the same mistake a third time. Next time, I''ll step in." Azriel''s smile grew a fraction as they resumed walking. They turned into another corridor, stopping when they found themselves facing an imposing white door. Relief washed over Azriel as he realized what he had found. ''No need to swim after all...'' The door was cold and foreboding, making a shiver run down his spine. "Should I ask how you knew of this door?" Joaquin''s eyes narrowed as he observed the ornate structure. "It''s as if you''ve been here before." Azriel''s voice steadied, confidence anchoring him. "Because I have." Joaquin''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What?" "I came here once," Azriel admitted, his voice low. "I didn''t go all the way¡ªI wasn''t looking to die¡ªbut yes, I''ve been here before." Joaquin''s expression shifted, unreadable. "I see." Without another word, they pressed on. Joaquin ced his hand on the smooth, cold surface, and the door groaned as it opened, revealing whaty beyond. A st of icy wind hit Azriel''s face, making him shudder. Even with his affinity for ice, the cold felt unnatural. ''Damn!'' He stepped onto grass as white as snow, eyes lifting to a colossal tree with bone-white leaves and sprawling roots. Its sheer, haunting beauty made his skin prickle. Joaquin''s voice, low and tense, cut through the silence. "...A Leviathan." Azriel''s heart thudded painfully, his breath catching. The tree''s presence now felt more sinister, its stillness oppressive. "But it''s sleeping... under some sort of spell," Joaquin mused, breaking Azriel''s daze. Relief flooded Azriel''s veins. He had known of this ce, but not that the tree itself was a Leviathan. His view of it changed entirely. ''It''s asleep... Good. It won''t wake up, right?'' He forced himself to look calm, nodding as Joaquin met his gaze. His father''s expression softened slightly, and with a wave of his hand, a shadowy circle appeared before them, stark against the pale surroundings. The portal shimmered briefly before depositing Cole''s unconscious body on the ground. Cole''s eyes fluttered open, disoriented. "W-what happened...?" With a groan, Cole rose, his face twisting in pain as he winced at the sight of his surroundings: a forest draped in white and a colossal tree that sent a shudder down his spine. He took a few unsteady steps back, trying to steady his breathing, before turning around. And there they stood. Two figures. Both with jet-ck hair¡ªone with eyes as dark as obsidian, the other with eyes the color of blood. And both wore crooked smiles aimed right at him, smiles that made his face darken. "...Fuck." Chapter 144: Horrors of Hell [12] If Cole had been able to form a coherent thought, it would have been this: the figure before him looked like the devil himself smiling at him. No¡ªtwo devils, two sets of twisted smiles, and eyes so cold that his body shuddered involuntarily. In a way, it was obvious why the resemnce between the two was so striking¡ªthey were father and son. Cole swallowed nervously, taking a cautious step back. The corner of Azriel''s mouth twisted further into a grin. Joaquin, on the other hand, stopped smiling. He shifted, and with a subtle gesture, a throne forged from pure darkness manifested behind him. He sank into it, resting his cheek on his hand, watching everything unfold with an unsettling curiosity. Yet, this did not ease Cole''s panic. Joaquin''s mere presence radiated an unspoken threat; if Cole made the wrong move or tried to flee, death would be the least of his worries. Cole''s eyes darted between them, but Azriel drew his attention as he stepped forward, his movements deliberate, almostzy. Despite the gnawing terror, Cole knew Azriel was only dangerous because Joaquin permitted him to be. Otherwise, he would have killed the young prince himself. But now, helplessness kept him paralyzed. Azriel stopped just an arm''s length away, the dark amusement in his eyes intensifying. His voice was low and mocking, dripping with condescension. "What did my dearest sister call your kind? Ah, yes¡­ dogs." Cole''s jaw clenched as he forced himself not to react, every instinct screaming at him to fight back. But he knew better. Obedience was the only path that might let him survive this encounter with these two predators. Azriel''s smile widened cruelly. "Now, since I am such a selfless and honorable prince, I''ll give you a simple task. Perform it well, and you''ll be free to go. Fail, and¡­" His expression darkened, and Cole stumbled back unconsciously, eyes widening as the realization hit him: he was terrified of this brat. The thought gnawed at his pride, but words caught in his throat as Joaquin''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, observing Azriel. Yet, he remained seated, a silent endorsement. That tiny glimmer of approval twisted Cole''s gut. It meant Joaquin agreed with whatever cruel game Azriel had devised. With a dry, shaky voice, Cole spoke, doing everything he could not to provoke the prince. "What do you want me to do... my prince?" Azriel''s eyes lit up, his grin turning wicked. "Oh, nothing much. Just¡­" He pointed to the massive white tree behind Cole, its twisted branches danced across the forest floor. "Go over there and stab that tree." The words left both Cole and Joaquin momentarily stunned. Cole, because he instinctively knew the tree was no ordinary part of this forsaken forest, and Joaquin, because he recognized it for what it truly was¡ªa Leviathan bound by ancient spells. Yet, Joaquin remained seated, silent, though his gaze grew sharper with interest. Cole''s heart thudded against his ribs as he gripped his trembling hands into fists. Turning, he forced his feet to move toward the colossal tree, each step echoing with the pounding of his heart. The weight of two gazes pinned him in ce, Joaquin''s was suffocating, more so than Azriel''s. The ancient white tree loomed above him, its bark like bone, carved with veins of something deeper and unsettling. It stood silent, unmoving. Cole''s breath came in shallow gasps, and for a heartbeat, he dared to hope. But the hope was fragile, fractured by the small knife that materialized in his hand as he tapped his storage ring. Gritting his teeth, Cole nced back onest time. The father and son watched with inscrutable expressions. Taking a breath to steel himself, he turned back and plunged the knife into the tree''s bark. The de sank in effortlessly, and a thick, golden liquid oozed from the wound. Its scent was intoxicating, heady, as if the finest nectar of the gods had been spilled. The metallic sweetness coiled in the air, making Cole''s head swim as he involuntarily took a step back, eyes wide in awe and confusion. But then his heel caught on something. ''Huh?'' He nced down to see a pale root, thin yet strong, coiled around his ankle. Before he could react, it tightened and spread, crawling up his legs. More roots erupted from the ground, snaring his arms, pinning him in ce. "Sh-shit!" He strained against them, but they only tightened, cutting into his flesh. The branches of the tree moved, rustling as if waking from a long slumber. They wrapped around him, forcing a muffled scream from his covered mouth. His eyes darted wildly to Azriel and Joaquin, pleading for help, but neither moved. They watched, their faces now serious as the tree''s roots climbed higher, constricting Cole''s chest and arms until he couldn''t move or even summon the strength tomand his soul echo. And then, the sharp, searing pain began as the roots burrowed into his skin, merging with his flesh. He wanted to scream, to thrash, but only a stifled, demonic groan of anguish escaped his bloodied lips. His vision blurred, darkened as he felt the blood being drained from him, faster than he couldprehend. The world turned cold, ckening at the edges as his heart faltered. Thest thing he saw was a pair of crimson eyes, watching without mercy. And then there was nothing. His final thought whispered through the fading corners of his mind. ''I should never have been drunk¡­'' ***** ''Well, shit¡­ I didn''t think it would be so cruel, but he got what he deserved.'' Azriel watched as Cole''s body was dragged toward the towering white tree, inch by inch, until it reached the bark. Then, as if absorbed by the tree itself, Cole vanished¡ªgone, dead. ''So¡­ now it should work, right?'' At least, that''s what the book said. Azriel took a cautious step forward, but he felt Joaquin''s gaze, narrowed and cold, cutting through the air. "What do you think you''re doing?" Azriel stopped, meeting Joaquin''s stare. Joaquin''s expression was one of confusion and unease as he watched his son inch toward the same tree that had just imed Cole. But the tree remained eerily dormant, as if Cole''s blood had been an instinctual response¡ªa trigger for something deeper. "I want you to trust me, Father. I know what I''m doing." Joaquin''s face twisted with displeasure. His son was walking toward a sleeping leviathan, something that defied all reason. But he said nothing, his instincts warring within him. A father''s caution pulled him back, but curiosity urged him forward. "Am I not already breaking my promise?" Joaquin murmured. Again, he was letting his son tread too close to danger. But this¡­ he had to know. Kings think differently, and Joaquin was no exception. No one, not even Azriel, could fully understand him. Azriel took Joaquin''s silence as approval and moved closer, feeling his father''s vignt eyes on every step. His own heart hammered as he reached the wound Cole had left on the tree. Golden blood still trickled down its bark, glistening on the white grass below. Swallowing, Azriel''s hand twitched with a strange thirst. The blood called to him, intoxicating and forbidden. But he fought it back, steadied himself. ''Blood for blood.'' The ritual wasplete. It should be enough. He had to believe it was. Under Joaquin''s watchful gaze, Azriel dipped his fingers into the golden blood, feeling its strange warmth as he smeared it across his right palm. His skin sizzled, steam rising as his flesh burned, and he bit back a groan, enduring the pain. Joaquin''s scowl deepened at the sight, ready to step in, but Azriel pressed his palm to the bark. The tree responded instantly, siphoning his mana with such ferocity that he could barely stand. Azriel gasped, feeling his strength drain until his legs buckled. Before he could copse, he felt a strong arm steadying him. ncing up, he found his father''s steady gaze, concern hidden behind his stoic expression. Against the white bark, a golden handprint gleamed, etched by his blood. The tree trembled, and soon, the entire ind shook. Azriel, leaning against his father, looked up, awestruck as shimmering white leaves began to drift down. ''Beautiful...'' The leaves glided gracefully, each movement imbued with an ethereal glow. Joaquin, momentarily mesmerized, watched the disy in silence, but soon his gaze shifted back to Azriel. "What did you¡ª" His words were cut off as a golden glow enveloped Azriel, a warmth that seeped into his skin, wrapping him in aforting embrace. Joaquin watched, his eyes narrowing, and then his face shifted in shock. "So that''s what''s happening¡­" He took a step back, watching as the glow intensified, encasing Azriel in a brilliant aura as the white leaves drifted around him. The warmth transformed into something sharp, almost electric. A dark substance, cker than shadows, seemed to solidify around Azriel.An armor materialized in silence, void-like tes forming around him, polished with streaks of blood-red veins. Each piece fit him perfectly, from the pauldrons down to the intricately carved greaves that whispered with a sinister grace. Azriel flexed his hand, now d in dark, imprable gauntlets. Even his burned hand was now fully covered. Joaquin''s mouth parted, his usualposure shattered as he took in the sight. His eyes, unblinking, were filled with disbelief. "A sleeping leviathan just gave you a soul armor for the price of a single human life¡­?" It was absurd. Joaquin had seen many soul armors, but this¡ªthis was something else. He almost wanted it for himself, were it not for the fact that it was his son standing there, armored in that forbidden aura. Azriel grinned. "Cool, right?" Joaquin watched his son, a bit taken aback by the look in Azriel''s eyes¡ªbright, almost childlike. For a moment, he felt a sense of pride. It wasn''t often that his son showed this kind of excitement, and seeing him so thrilled was... rare. Joaquin''s lips curled into a smile as he let out a lightugh. "Yeah, it''s really cool." Azriel spun around, admiring his new soul armor, his face a mix of awe and eagerness. Joaquin watched him with a quiet smile, though it slowly faded as he furrowed his brow, a question dawning on him. "Wait... is this why you never took any of the soul armors from the Crimson Vault? Because of this one?" He could tell at a nce that this armor was different, but still¡ªwhy had Azriel turned down every other soul armor until now? The question had nagged at him for some time. Azriel, snapping out of his daze, tried to keep the excitement from his voice but couldn''t entirely hide it. "Yeah... I didn''t want to risk it. If I''d epted another soul armor, this one might''ve rejected me. Honestly, I was already nervous it wouldn''t work, considering I have a soul weapon. This tree, if I''m right, it binds to the soul itself and grants armor only when¡­ my soul is pure enough? I couldn''t risk it rejecting me if I had something else bonded to my soul." Joaquin raised an eyebrow, struggling to follow the exnation. He nced at the massive tree, still and silent, then muttered, "But¡­ isn''t it sleeping?" Joaquin''s gaze drifted back to the tree. It stood quiet and unmoving, yet¡­ he could''ve sworn he saw one of its branches twitch, almost as if it was waving. A cold shiver ran down his spine, and he felt a strange sense of unease creep over him. He looked at Azriel, his tone dropping to something dark and foreboding. "It seems your mother forgot to teach you not to ept strange things from sleeping trees¡­" Azriel blinked, feigning offense. "It''s not strange. Just look at it! And it worked, didn''t it? I finally have soul armor that suits me." Joaquin sighed, shaking his head. He didn''t even bother to ask how Azriel knew all this. He understood his son well enough to know he wouldn''t get an answer. He''d have to wait. "Fine," he relented. "Are we done here? Your sister''s probably worried by now." Azriel''s eyes widened as if he''d only just remembered. "Right, we should head back." Joaquin cast onest wary nce at the tree before they started toward the white door. Or at least¡­ that was the n. Ahead, embedded in the bark of a smaller tree, was the white door. Beyond ity the dark sea. And in that sea¡­ an eye. A single, massive eyeball loomed in the depths, its pallid white surface stretching wide, void of any pupil. It was colossal, dwarfing the tree, its surface rippling as it stared at them. The intensity of its gaze was paralyzing, a primal force bearing down on them. Joaquin''s face darkened, and beside him, Azriel''s expression twisted in pure terror. He couldn''t move, couldn''t breathe. The eye just stared back at them, silent, waiting, alive. In that single moment, Azriel finally understood why they called void creatures¡ªHorrors of Hell. Chapter 145: Truth Beneath the Lies [1] It was as if time itself had frozen. The massive, unblinking eyeball loomed over them, its gaze locked on Azriel and Joaquin, who stood unmoving. "So, it''s returned. I couldn''t even sense it watching us. Oh¡­ is it injured?" Joaquin''s voice was low, his eyes narrowing as he observed the creature. ''Tarshakael¡­'' Azriel''s expression darkened, feeling an ominous weight in the creature''s gaze. It held him as though trapped, his mind struggling to fullyprehend the entity before him. It was simply an enormous eyeball, yet something moved beneath the dark, silent sea. "Ah, so it must have fought something that threatened its territory," Joaquin murmured, his face calm as he pieced together the events. "This sea must be essible to other titans, after all." Azriel''s face grew tense as he stared at the monstrous eye, while Joaquin let out a disappointed sigh. "My friend, I wish I could keep my promise, but I''ve changed my mind¡­ again. But don''t worry¡ªI''ll be back. I am a man of my word." Azriel''s eyes shifted between Joaquin and the unmoving creature. ''Did he just raincheck a titan?'' But there was no time to dwell on the thought. Suddenly, Joaquin was beside him, gripping his shoulder te tightly. Before Azriel could react, a shadowy portal formed beneath them, ominous and cold, making his fingers tingle even through his gauntlets. Then, they began to sink. He felt a sensation of drowning, like when he first entered the void dungeon. After a moment, he felt himself propelled forward, tumbling onto solid ground,nding with a jolt. Azriel pushed himself up, blinking in disorientation. He found himself in a massive chamber, its walls marked with runes in the ancient voidnguage. A dark doorway loomed nearby. Joaquin stood calmly, watching him recover. Azriel cast a suspicious nce at Joaquin. ''Couldn''t he have just teleported us there in the first ce?'' Joaquin met his gaze, as if reading his thoughts. "I can''t go to ces I''ve never been. I knew this ce, but that ind? I''d never set foot there." "Oh," Azriel muttered, nodding in understanding. "It won''t attack us here, right?" he asked, unable to keep the worry from his voice. Joaquin chuckled darkly. "Attack? No. It''s territorial, yes, but only if we left the sunken inds for the dark sea." Azriel exhaled, relief mingling with the lingering tension. Then, he looked at Joaquin, his face serious. "Dad, there''s something I need to tell you. Something important." Joaquin''s face hardened slightly, sensing Azriel''s seriousness. Azriel took a breath, meeting his father''s gaze. "¡­I think I am a titan ma." "¡­" For a beat, silence hung in the air. Joaquin stared at him, his face nk. "What?" Azriel shrugged, but there was a weight in his expression. "It has to be. I''ve run into more titan-ranked void creatures than anything else." Joaquin considered this, a mix of concern and something else¡ªmaybe pride. But in the end, he just pped a hand on Azriel''s shoulder. "Best of luck, son." Azriel blinked at his father''s dry support, then sighed, turning toward the ruins. Joaquin''s gaze followed, resting on the inscriptions lining the walls. "These runes¡­" Joaquin mused. "Void archaeologists have been trying to decipher them, yet not a single word has been tranted. And I''ve still promised them a reward¡­ not that they''re even working alone anymore." But Azriel''s attention had drifted, his eyes widening as he stared at the runes. ''I¡­ I can read this!?'' The trantion flowed effortlessly into his mind, as if it had always been there. Even Lumine, with his system, couldn''t decode the voidnguage. ''This must be exclusive to me¡­ as the son of death.'' A thrill bubbled up in him. ''I could make a fortune with this skill!'' He did his best to hide his excitement. Joaquin noticed his odd expression and gave him a questioning look. "Something wrong?" Azriel cleared his throat. "No¡­ just reading the runes." "¡­" "¡­" "You''re reading?" "Yes." "The voidnguage?" "Yes." Joaquin''s eyebrow twitched. "¡­The fuck¡­" The curse slipped from his lips, disbelief etched across his face. Azriel blinked innocently, as if wondering what was wrong. Joaquin let out a weary sigh, rubbing his temples. "And how, exactly, are you reading the voidnguage?" Azriel allowed himself a slight smile. "I studied it. Any time I got the chance, I tried to learn whatever I could before you know what." Joaquin''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. "I never knew you could read the Voidnguage..." It seemed his son had been harboring secrets long before he was even supposed to be dead. And Joaquin... he wasn''t sure how to feel about that. Watching Azriel''s gaze linger on the runes again, Joaquin felt a pressing urge to ask. "What does it say?" A simple question, yet one carrying a weight of its own¡ªrevealing Azriel''s potential and capabilities. If experienced Void archeologists couldn''t decipher these runes, yet Azriel could... then his value was on an entirely different level. But then Joaquin''s face hardened. He looked at Azriel with narrowed, dangerous eyes. Azriel had spent two years in the Void Realm¡ªonly he and the gods knew what he had seen there. If he could read the Voidnguage, it meant he might have uncovered truths he wasn''t meant to know. A swirl of thoughts stormed through Joaquin''s mind; he knew this just became far more delicate¡ªand dangerous. Then Azriel''s voice cut through his thoughts, low, dark, andced with something unsettling. "I saw it. When I saw it, my soul cracked open. I cried until my body felt hollow. But then¡ªthen I smiled, because what else was left? I loved it too, or thought I did. Maybe we all did." "...." "It simply¡­ stood there, hovering in the air like one of them¡ªyet it wasn''t. It was a thing beyond, a mockery of their purity, a sphemy born of something darker. It was me, reflected, twisted. It was my king. It was everyone I''d ever known. And as I stared at it, I realized it wasn''t that it cried, smiled, or loved in the way we did. No, its tears washed away entire lives, flooding viges, seeping into every crack and crevice of this world like an infection. Its smile¡ªoh, that smile¡ªbroke thend itself, splitting it open like a wound that would never heal. And its love? Its love consumed everything. It was a love that crushed bones, snapped spines, sank ships andnds, and pulled everything we held dear into a void from which nothing would return. A love that wrapped itself around us like a snake." "...." "And then¡­ I, Artelius, was the only one left tough, to frown, and¡­ to hate. Tough at the tears, frown upon the smile, and¡­ hate the one who should have died yet defied it." When Azriel finished, he fell silent, his gaze locked on the runes, matching Joaquin''s. This discovery... these words... "Dad¡­" When he called out, Joaquin turned to look at him. But Azriel felt an involuntary shiver at the sight of his father''s face¡ªutterly void of emotion, almost as if a mask had fallen over it. Then Joaquin spoke, his voice cold and ruthless. "Do not speak of this to anyone. Not your sister. Not your mother." Azriel didn''t argue. Somehow, he couldn''t even imagine it. Right now, he just wanted to get out of there. He never would have thought that a few ancient words could make him feel so... unsettled. ''Artelius...'' Just the act of thinking that name felt like a weight pressing down on his shoulders. "Let''s go up. We''ve spent enough time here," Joaquin said, his tone less cold, but Azriel obeyed without a word. But¡­ The moment Azriel tried to take a step forward, his vision blurred. Exhaustion hit him like a wave, and he staggered back. Before he could fall, he felt his father''s arms catch him, steady and firm, with a look of concern in his eyes. "Your mana is drained¡­ it must be from whatever you did with the tree. Rest. I won''t let anything harm you." Azriel''s vision swam as he looked up, his father''s face bing a blur. He felt his eyelids grow heavier and heavier. But before sleep could im him, Azriel gritted his teeth, fighting the exhaustion as he looked at Joaquin with a trace of desperation. "Wait, Dad¡­ your life. I-I came here because your life was in danger. Please¡­ be careful." Hearing his words, Joaquin only smiled warmly. "A king''s life is one of constant danger. You don''t need to worry; this old man can handle anything. Now, get some rest¡­ you''ve done enough, my son." Like amand, Azriel''s eyes closed, his consciousness slipping away as he finally gave in to sleep. ***** As Joaquin looked down at his son, sleeping in his arms with a troubled expression, a pang of guilt crept into his chest. ''He hasn''t had a proper rest since the Void Dungeon...'' A sigh escaped his lips as his gaze drifted back to the runes. His eyes grew colder, matching the chill of the deepest, bleakest ces in the realm. But after a moment, he looked away, back at his son, still d in the soul armor. "Dismissing it would drain his mana, and I''d rather not wake him..." Another sigh escaped him, but then he frowned. "He said my life was in danger... but how did he know?" It was as if Azriel always knew things he had no way of knowing, as if he were privy to secrets no one his age should carry. Joaquin''s gaze softened as he studied Azriel''s face¡ªa face that seemed incapable of harm. "Don''t worry," he murmured quietly. "I won''t make the same mistake again." Chapter 146: Truth Beneath the Lies [2] Azriel blinked, finding himself standing before a ce he knew all too well. "My old home... Guess I didn''t even have to search for it." A sad look crossed his face as memories stirred¡ªa lifetime ago, in this familiar view, was perhaps the only ce that truly held his past. Slowly, Azriel walked to the door and stepped inside his old apartment. "It all still looks the same." Not a single thing had changed. He wandered through the rooms, his fingers tracing the counter as nostalgia washed over him. "I wonder what happened to all of this after I died..." Was the apartment sold? Did someone else move in? But the answers eluded him¡ªand any thought of finding them vanished when he froze, wide-eyed, spotting someone on the couch. There, calmly sipping tea and watching him, sat a familiar figure. Blood-red eyes locked on Azriel, their unsettling calm making his skin prickle. "You...!" Azriel pointed in disbelief as a faint smile appeared on the figure''s face. The stranger set the cup down, which vanished as if it had never existed, and spoke with a voice devoid of any warmth despite the smile. "Yes, I am you. How clever of me." The man looked exactly like Azriel¡ªthe same figure he''d encountered in the void dungeon... the one who''d killed him? Azriel''s shock rendered him speechless, but his other self seemed unbothered, taking slow steps toward him until only an arm''s length separated them. "It feels strange, doesn''t it?" The words were cryptic, their meaning lost on Azriel. He took a few cautious steps back, eyeing his doppelg?nger warily. The other him chuckled, a low, amused sound that only deepened Azriel''s unease. "No need to be so afraid. After all, I am you." Swallowing hard, Azriel managed to steady his voice, clenching his fists. "Why am I here?" The other him smirked, a cold glint in his eyes that made Azriel feel like he was staring at something truly sinister. "Oh, nothing much. I just thought it might do both of us some good... a trip down memoryne." "A trip down memoryne?" ''For both of us?'' The words sounded harmless, almost casual, yet every instinct in Azriel screamed at him to get as far away as possible. But he couldn''t move. Perhaps the only smallfort was that his other self wasn''t cloaked or wielding that terrible scythe. The other him nodded, tilting his head slightly, as if studying Azriel with an unsettling curiosity. Azriel felt stripped bare, like prey under the gaze of a predator he couldn''t even begin to understand. "Yes, it''s time to remember. Time. What a vexing thing to handle. But, anyway¡­" He trailed off, a dark amusement flickering in his eyes. Azriel felt a chill crawl up his spine. "It''s time to ensure that our sacrifices don''t go to waste. That yours, mine, ours¡ªall our sacrifices¡ªdon''t go to waste." Those words¡ªsimple yet loaded with something inexplicably cold¡ªsent a jolt of dread through Azriel, as if his very blood had turned to ice. Then he sensed it¡ªa faint ripple in the air, subtle yet unmistakable. The door behind him creaked open. "I''m home¡­" Azriel''s eyes widened as he saw himself¡ªno, Leo¡ªwalk into the room. Wearing a simple ck hoodie and pants, Leo had a pair of white headphones resting over his ears. He looked older than the memory Azriel held, of Leo first learning the piano. A voice at Azriel''s side murmured, "This was when you were only fifteen." Azriel''s face grew solemn, a sad smile flickering as he watched Leo walk through him like a ghost, heading toward the couch. Just as he sat down, the sound of light footsteps approached, catching the attention of everyone present. Azriel''s entire body froze, an unbearable ache twisting deep inside him. "Ah¡­" A grip tightened around his heart, squeezing until every breath felt shallow, forced. Because there she was. A young girl with brown hair cascading to her shoulders, eyes gleaming with a vibrant green¡ªlike gazing into the heart of the northern lights. Her whole face lit up as she looked at Leo, a smile beaming. "Brother!" In a sh, Lia sprinted across the room,unching herself onto Leo, sending his headphones tumbling to the floor. "Oof!" Leo grunted as her head collided with his stomach, knocking him back on the couch. She rolled off beside him, her hair tangling, giggling at his startled expression. Leo gave her a half-hearted re. "How many times have I told you not to jump on me?" But instead of looking guilty, she stuck her tongue out at him, defiant. "Hehehe, you''re just too weak!" Leo sighed, his re softening into a small smile. "I don''t need that from someone who came crying to my roomst night, saying Mr. Whiskers turned into a demonic beast." Mr. Whiskers¡ªone of Lia''s many plush toys¡ªself-proimed king of the jungle. Lia''s face paled, tears welling in her eyes. Experience adventure on m-vl-em|p-yr "I''m not lying! Mr. Whiskers did turn into a monster, like the one you and Mom watchedst night! He even had wings!" Leoughed, shaking his head as he gently patted her hair. "Alright, alright, I believe you." But Lia noticed his smile didn''t quite hold the belief she wanted. She huffed, crossing her arms, pouting in a way Leo found irresistibly cute. After a moment, Leo asked, "Lia, where are Mom and Dad?" Instantly, her frustration vanished. "They went out together! Said we could order food when you got back. They''re on a date, right? To, you know, kiss and stuff?" Leo raised an eyebrow, shocked. "Lia¡­ how do you even know what a date is? Or¡­ kissing?" Should six-year-olds know about that? Leo thought not. Realizing her slip-up, Lia avoided his gaze, her voice small. "I¡­read it in one of Dad''s books." "Didn''t Dad tell you not to go into his library?" Leo narrowed his eyes at her. Her head drooped, guilt clear in her voice. "Sorry¡­please don''t tell him. He''ll be mad." Leo sighed, his annoyance melting. "Fine. Just don''t go in there again, okay? Besides, I don''t think Dad could ever get mad at you." Relieved, Lia''s face brightened, and for a moment, Leo suspected she might have faked the whole scene. But he shook his head, dismissing the thought. No way a six-year-old could pull off something like that. Right? Watching this, Azriel bit his lip, his voice trembling as he whispered, "Get me out of here¡­" He wanted to look away, but something inside wouldn''t let him. The sight of it all hurt¡ªhurt in ways he couldn''t even begin to understand. Beside him, his other self watched without an ounce of empathy. "Does it really hurt you that much? Honestly, I don''t understand. I lost that part of myself, sure, but¡­ if it pains you, that''s good. Pain makes you stronger." The words brought Azriel nofort. His re sharpened as he growled, voice heavy with anger, "Enough of this. All this ''trip down memoryne'' bullshit. There''s no way you''re showing me this for nostalgia. Just get to the point already." His other self studied him, cold and unmoved, as if time itself had frozen around the two of them. Leo and Lia on the couch remained suspended mid-motion. Then, his counterpart gave a sinister smile. "Ah. I was hoping you''d hold out a little longer, but maybe you''re right. I suppose it''s time." For the first time, Azriel saw something flicker in those otherwise empty eyes¡ªpity? "You''ll need every ounce of strength for whates next." Azriel''s re only hardened, his hate building with every second. His other self''s gaze darkened, mirroring the loathing in Azriel''s eyes, as he spoke in a low, venomous voice, "Now, let''s see the day your life went to hell¡­Leo Karumi." With a single wave of his hand, reality shattered¡ªor perhaps it was only the dream that broke. The scene¡ªwhatever this ce was¡ªbegan to splinter. Like ss cracking, then dissolving to dust, everything fell apart and crumbled away. In its cey only pitch-ck nothingness, a void so profound it made Azriel''s skin crawl with an intense, visceral dread. A sense of watching, of something lurking within that darkness, crept over him, and he could have sworn it stared back. But he had no time to linger on the feeling. His other self, filled with cold hatred, waved his hand again. In reverse, the scene rebuilt itself from nothing, reshaping and reforming. Onceplete, Azriel found himself standing again in the familiar living room, facing the couch. But this time, it wasn''t Lia sitting there, and it wasn''t the fifteen-year-old Leo either. No, this was Leo at seventeen¡ªthe age he died. Leo sat slouched, head hanging low, while two figures stood in front of him. One wore an expression of anger, the other of sorrow. Yet perhaps, beneath both, was a sadness neither could fully express. Ronald and Jeanne¡­unable to find the words they needed to say. But Jeanne spoke atst, her voice trembling with both hurt and disbelief. "Tell me, Leo¡­how could you lie to us like that?" And in that single moment, Azriel already knew what was happening because¡­ this was the day his family would die. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 147: Truth Beneath the Lies [3] His mother loved him. His father was proud of him. His little sister looked up to him. And because of that, he wanted to make sure he never disappointed them. He wanted to meet their expectations, to be everything they believed he could be. He made sure to never ck off, to keep pushing forward. After all, with a father who was a renowned diplomat and a mother who was a sessful doctor, how could anyone not expect him to reach the same heights? To surpass them? They say a child is the best version of their parents. And despite the weight of all that, he loved them deeply in return. He wanted nothing more than to make them proud, so he threw himself into every opportunity he could find. Theater, basketball, football, music, art, science¡­ He tried it all. He became somewhat skilled at it all. But it wasn''t because he was some prodigious talent who effortlessly mastered everything. No, he worked hard¡ªsometimes harder than anyone else¡ªsacrificing sleep, sacrificing peace, sacrificing freedom. Yet still, it felt like it wasn''t enough. Beneath the awards, the praise, the aplishments, he felt hollow. It was as if he was living a life scripted by someone else, putting on a mask to fit the image he thought his parents had for him. The more he achieved, the further he drifted from himself, and it wore him down, bit by bit. But he didn''t stop. He couldn''t. After all, he was supposed to be the perfect son. No fault, no weakness, no desire to quit. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t disappoint the parents who looked at him with such pride, with such high expectations. He couldn''t let down his little sister, who idolized him. He couldn''t ruin their vision of perfection. But¡­ Nothingsts forever. Time moves forward, it changes everything, and one day, he just couldn''t take it anymore. He quit. He walked away from it all and, for a fleeting moment, felt something inside him breathe¡ªa small, unfamiliar freedom. But it was only an illusion; he still hid the truth from his family, unable to find the courage or the right moment to say it. And he was terrified. He feared their reaction¡ªdisappointment, anger, sadness. He didn''t want to shatter everything he had built for them, so he kept living behind a mask, though now it was a different mask. Fragile, and somehow worse than thest. Then, one day, his mother found out. She got a call from one of his tutors, who informed her that he had quit ages ago. And on that day¡­ Leo Karumi''s lie was finally exposed. ***** "Tell me, Leo¡­how could you lie to us like that?" Hearing his mother''s question, Leo looked up at her with eyes that seemed to have already given up, resigned to whatever came next. Seeing that look, Jeanne gritted her teeth, her voice tightening. "Why are you looking at us like that? Answer me! Why have you been hiding the fact that you quit all your clubs for months? What have you even been doing, going out and telling us you were going to practice?" Her voice grew louder, her face twisted in frustration, but Leo didn''t look away. His expression was dull, defeated. He spoke quietly, his voice almost hollow. "I went to hang out with my friends instead. I was just... tired. I wanted to have fun, like everyone else. I couldn''t keep doing it. It was too much, and... I hated it. I hated every single bit of it. It''s not like I was some kind of genius in any of it anyway... There was no point in continuing. I was just wasting my time." The calm, matter-of-fact way he exined himself only seemed to infuriate Jeanne more. Ronald nced between the two of them, troubled, but unable to find the words to step in. Jeanne''s face flushed with anger, her voice breaking into a shout. "You can''t just quit because you don''t like it, Leo! If you can''t see it, I can¡ªit''s for your own good, for your future! Instead of hiding and lying to us, you should''ve told me! I would have helped you, helped you get better!" A thread snapped. "And I''m telling you, I don''t want that!" he shouted back, his voice ringing through the silence that suddenly fell. Jeanne and Ronald stared at him, wide-eyed. Leo, always calm, always obedient, now stood there, his face twisted with anger, his eyes red and zing. He red at his mother. "Don''t you get it? I don''t want to get better. I don''t want to be in a club, or think about my future, or spend every moment pleasing you! I just want to live my life¡ªjust once, I want to enjoy it, without having to lie about where I am or what I''m doing! Why is it so hard for you to understand? I''m tired of all of it!" Jeanne couldn''t remember a single moment when he had ever raised his voice at them like this. He was always smiling, always kind, always perfect, doing everything he could to avoid conflict. To hear him now, to see the rage in his face, was almost unbelievable. She stared, her voice dropping to a low, trembling note. "This... this isn''t you. Why are you acting like this all of a sudden?" Her voice trailed off, her eyes widening as a thought struck her. "It''s... it''s that Nathan and the others, isn''t it? I knew they were a bad influence, dragging you down, holding you back." Leo''s face shifted, his expression turning from anger to shock and then darkening as he spoke, his voice now low and cold. "Why is it so hard for you to believe me?" he asked, his words sharp and deliberate. "Why? Why can''t you listen to me for once, like I''ve always listened to you?" Her eyes narrowed, her tone cooling. "Because right now, you''re not seeing clearly. I''m your mother. I know what''s best for you, even if you can''t see it. But it doesn''t matter. You''ll rejoin those clubs, and one day you''ll thank me for not letting you throw away your dream." Leo''s gaze hardened. "Dream? Are we talking about mine, or yours? Are you sure you''re the one seeing clearly? Or maybe you''re just not listening, because nothing I say seems to get through to you." The air between them grew even heavier, the tension sharp and bitter. Jeanne''s expression shifted, her face cold and unyielding. "Careful what you say, Leo. I''m your mother. As punishment, you''ll be staying home tonight instead ofing with us. Think about your actions and your future carefully. Don''t make this worse." At her words, Leo''s expression fell. A bitter, helpless smile flickered across his face. He spoke, his voice barely a whisper. "You''re right..." Hearing this, Jeanne''s anger softened slightly, her expression almost hopeful, thinking he wasing to his senses. But then he continued. "You''re right. I must have been blind... ever trying not to disappoint you." Her small smile vanished, reced with a cold, stony look as his words hit her. Before she could respond, a stern voice broke through the tension, making them both flinch slightly. "That''s enough, Leo." He looked up to see his father watching him with a stern expression. Leo bit his lip, his father''s gaze heavy on him, disappointed. Ronald then turned to Jeanne, his tone softening. "You as well, dear. Let''s all take some time to cool off. The nanny''s waiting outside with Lia. Let''s go." Jeanne looked between Leo and Ronald, then sighed and nodded, casting onest nce at Leo before walking away. Without another word, she and Ronald left, neither of them meeting his eyes as they closed the door behind them. Leo stared at the door, his head bowed, his expression empty. He didn''t realize it would be thest time he''d ever see them. Instead, hisst memory of them was this¡ªhis father, disappointed, and his mother¡­ She hated him. Chapter 148: Truth Beneath the Lies [4] Azriel watched, unblinking. Even as his eyes burned, it was nothingpared to the ache of his bleeding heart. He watched the red trickle down his chin. He fought the urge to scream at Leo¡ªto tell him to shut up, to look at them onest time. ''I feel sick.'' "A son who was a liar, a mother who turned away, a father who ran, and a daughter who was blind." The voice came from beside him, emotionless. Azriel''s other self looked at Leo, frozen on the couch, with an unsettling calm. Time had stopped again. Azriel nced at the hateful figure, his eyes burning with the urge to cut that throat. Yet his other self remained indifferent¡ªor worse, aware but uncaring. The other self''s gaze turned toward Azriel, lips curving into a slight smile. "It''s time to expose another lie..." Azriel''s confusion deepened as the world around him shattered, then reformed. Only this time... they were no longer in the apartment. He stood on an empty highway, surrounded by trees under a buzzing streetlight in the dead of night. He looked around, disoriented. His eyes widened. "What¡­?" The blood drained from his face; every hair stood on end. His fingers went cold. "No... what is this?" In utter disbelief, he stared at the familiar sight before him: his family''s car, crumpled and shattered against another, cheaper car. But it wasn''t just the wreckage that filled him with horror. His mother, father, and little sister were standing outside, speaking with another man. That man. The drunk who killed his father and sister on impact¡ªthe one who left his mother clinging to life in the hospital, her final gaze filled with hate. But... this scene was different. "No, no, no... Why am I seeing this? What does this mean!? These are my memories¡ªwhy are they not dead!?" Azriel''s scream tore through the night as he red at his other self, his entire body trembling. ''I feel sick.'' It took him seconds to realize everything he knew was wrong. The cars were already crashed, yet his family¡ªinjured, yes¡ªbut alive. His father was calling the police; his mother wasforting Lia, who was crying in shock. Azriel''s other self said nothing. He just stared ahead, nk, while Azriel ground his teeth, eyes fixed on the impossible scene. "This doesn''t make sense¡­ What''s going on?" His heart thundered as he watched. "The police and ambnce are on their way. We''re lucky the road was empty," Ronald said, his voice steady despite the blood on his forehead. His gaze softened as he looked at his injured wife and daughter, then turned to the sober drunk man. "I¡­ I''m truly sorry¡­ really," the man muttered. Ronald shook his head. "There''s no point. Let''s just wait for help and prepare for what''sing." The man could only nod. Azriel''s mind spun, confusion mounting. His body was burning with impatience, desperate for answers. "Oh... I get it." Azriel''s other self spoke, his tone chilling. Azriel turned, feeling a shiver run down his spine as the man grinned. Azriel swallowed, taking an involuntary step back. "Yes, that''s why I told me to find you in the void dungeon, to say those words..." His other self looked at him, the grin slipping into a sad smile¡ªeyes filled with something unfamiliar: sadness. "It was meant for me, not you... We''re truly cruel to ourselves, aren''t we?" A low chuckle escaped, helpless and faintly amused. Then... as if some unseen chains had shattered, his other selfughed. Loud, unhingedughter filled the night. "HAHAHAHAHA! TO THINK THIS HAD TO BE DONE! TO THINK THIS IS HOW WE WOULD SHATTER OUR PATH WITH NO END! THIS ENDLESS CYCLE, PUSHING US FURTHER AND FURTHER UNTIL WE REACH THE BREAKING POINT! THIS IS HOW WE HAD TO DESTROY IT! HOW DAZZLING OF US! HOW INCREDIBLE! HOW MAGNIFICENT! IT''S SO FUNNY! THIS HAS TO BE THE BEST JOKE EVER!" Azriel stared in horror as his other self''sughter grew louder, more maniacal, descending into madness. He didn''t know if those were tears ofughter or sadness streaming down the man''s face. Was heughing? Crying? ''I feel sick.'' Azriel just watched, feeling his grip on reality slipping, sinking into a nightmare that wouldn''t end. Finally, theughter stopped. The smile faded, reced by a cold, emotionless mask. His other self looked at him. "This is it. The final piece¡­ it was me all along. After this, I''ll finally be free. Our cycle ends, and..." He looked at Azriel with a gentle smile¡ªa warm, kind smile. "You''ll build our own path." Azriel''s throat went dry. He found himself unable to look away, unable to respond. His other self approached, stopping just before him. The gentle smile held as he spoke. "Don''t blink." Azriel did the opposite. He blinked. And... "...!" His other self vanished. A dire feeling washed over him. Azriel spun around, catching sight of the man standing behind his family. He turned to Azriel, his smile morphing into something sinister. "I told you from the beginning, didn''t I? You''ll need every ounce of strength for whates next." Azriel''s body froze, locked in ce as he watched the figure who now held a scythe¡ªa scythe that seemed to merge with the darkness of night. ''Wait¡­ no... I feel sick.'' Azriel''s body trembled, feeling fingers trace over his beating heart. An overwhelming dread flooded him as he watched the scythe lift. ''I feel sick.'' And the next second, Azriel blinked. He wished he hadn''t. The scythe had already swung. Ronald''s head hit the ground. "DARLING!?" "DAD!?" "WHAT THE¡ª!" Blood sprayed over Jeanne, Lia, and the drunk man as Ronald''s body copsed with a dull thud. "Huh¡­" Azriel blinked again. "NO, LIA!" Jeanne''s scream¡ªa sound filled with horror, terror, and pain¡ªcut through everything. ''I feel sick.'' And Azriel saw¡­ His sister''s head hit the cement. ''I feel sick.'' Lia''s body dropped, lifeless. ''I feel sick.'' Azriel blinked once more. And Jeanne''s head fell. ''I feel sick.'' He watched, numb. ''I feel sick.'' His other self walked calmly toward the drunk man, who knelt, shaking and crying. "WHO¡­ WHO ARE YOU?!" The figure ignored him, humming softly as he closed the distance. "NO, PLEASE! PLEASE, I DON''T WANT TO DIE! PLEASE!" Then he froze, mouth open in a silent scream, unable to move or even breathe. He was forced to look up at Azriel''s other self, who now stood inches from his face, smiling cheerfully. "No need to be afraid. I''m not going to kill you. I''d never kill someone for a simple mistake¡­ Instead, I''ll do this." Without warning, his hand mped over the man''s face, a blinding light glowing between his fingers. The man''s screams of agony filled the night, cut off suddenly as he slumped to the ground, unconscious. ''I feel sick.'' Azriel''s other self looked around, nodded in satisfaction. "It''s done." ''I feel sick.'' The sinister smile widened, stretching as if splitting his face in two. ''I feel sick.'' A devil''s grin. "Ah..." ''I feel sick.'' Azriel blinked once more, and his other self stood right in front of him, that same smile etched in ce. "Now it''s time to..." ''I feel sick.'' "...remember." ''I feel sick.'' Chapter 149: Truth Beneath the Lies [5] The room was simple¡ªno windows, just old, weathered stone walls cracked and worn as if abandoned for millennia. Dust coated every surface, lingering in the air like a memory of decay. And yet, against one wall, stood a bed. Unlike the room, the bed looked almost new,fortable, even modern. On ity a boy with obsidian-ck hair, asleep. Beside the bed, a man sat in a wooden chair, his right leg resting on his left, arms crossed. His hair was the same pitch-ck as the boy''s, his eyes onyx, unblinking, fixed solely on the sleeping figure. His expression was unreadable. Only the faint glow of wall torches lit the room, casting shadows that, unnervingly, didn''t flicker as they should. It was as if time itself held still. A quiet creak sounded from the worn door behind the man as it opened. Jasmine entered, sighing softly at the sight of her father, then closed the door, approaching him. "¡­Dad. Everyone outside is confused. They don''t know whether to explore the sunken inds and try to im them, or to retreat. They''re lost without you¡ªwithout your reassurance." Her voice carried a thread of concern. Joaquin hummed in acknowledgment but didn''t turn. His eyes remained locked on Azriel. Jasmine''s lips twitched slightly at his silence. She nced at her little brother, noticing for the first time the ominous armor he wore, even as hey on the bed. Her brows knit as she observed the sweat on his brow, the strained expression on his face, his shallow breaths. "He''s having a nightmare," Joaquin murmured, anticipating her question. Jasmine''s concern deepened. "Shouldn''t we wake him?" Joaquin shook his head. "He needs rest. He''s been pushing his body hard, straining his mana core over and over. If he doesn''t recover, this won''t end well." She bit her lip, ncing at Azriel''s pale face, worry shadowing her features. ''What are you even doing?'' Not finding an answer, she turned back to Joaquin. "¡­You should eat something, at least. We brought enough food for you and your men." He shook his head again. "Give it to the soldiers. I don''t need it." Jasmine sighed. "How long are we going to be here, Dad?" Joaquin nced at her briefly. "We''ll leave as soon as your little brother wakes." She blinked in surprise. ''He''sing too? And just like that, the inds are left unexplored?'' Hesitating, she asked, "Are you¡­ going to sit here the whole time, just watching Azriel?" "Yes." His response was immediate, leaving her unsettled. She shook her head, struggling to understand him. "Dad, instead of watching him sleep, maybe it''s better if you finish things up out there¡­" Silence filled the room for several seconds. She thought he wouldn''t answer her. She could never understand him¡ªher own father. He was a mystery, a wall she could never scale. Then, unexpectedly, he spoke, his voice low. "It''s rare for so many void rifts to appear at once. Unexpected¡­ horrible. Some people got pulled in, some ran and were trampled, others fought and died. But your little brother¡­ he simply stood still. Not out of fear. Just¡­ watching." Jasmine''s breath caught. He''d never spoken of that day¡ªnever exined how it all happened. And Joaquin had always maintained that Azriel wasn''t dead, despite the day he was supposed to have been lost to them forever. "I was there, and that should''ve been enough for him," Joaquin continued, his voice tightening. "I made sure to keep him safe, even as I fought. Azriel kept watching me, and I was proud. But then¡­ I stopped watching him, just for a moment. A single second." He fell silent, his gaze still locked on Azriel. "That''s when he vanished," he murmured. "One second, he was there, and the next¡­ he was gone. Like he''d been erased from existence." A chill gripped Jasmine as she listened. She found no words tofort him, feeling the bitterness still lodged in her own heart. Their family had shattered long ago. She, her mother, and Joaquin¡ªall of them had fractured in different ways. Only Azriel''s return had given them a sliver of hope, a chance to piece things back together. Joaquin''s eyes narrowed. "But there was never a void rift. If there had been, I would have known. I would have felt the shift in mana, seen the signs. There was nothing. Azriel simply¡­ vanished." Joaquin''s face hardened, his tone sharpened. "So yes, Jasmine, I''m going to keep watching him. This time, I won''t look away. Not for a second. Not in this ce¡­ especially not here, where anything could happen." A shiver crawled down Jasmine''s spine as the room''s shadows seemed to deepen, the torches'' mes flickering wildly as if they were finally freed from an invisible hold. For a moment, it felt like a hundred unseen eyes were upon her. Then, as quickly as it started, the strange tension eased. Joaquin let out a low, dark chuckle. "It seems I''m contradicting myself more these days." Jasmine watched him, her expression troubled. She sighed once more, her thoughts swirling. ''Crazy¡­ everyone around me is insane. Why couldn''t I just have a normal family?'' She looked at Azriel, his face still twisted as if trapped in some terrible dream. Her expression softened. She wanted to wake him, to free him from whatever haunted his sleep, but she couldn''t defy her father. As she turned to leave, she froze, her ears catching a faint whisper. "I¡­ feel sick¡­ it hurts¡­ please¡­ make it stop¡­" Jasmine''s eyes widened as she saw a tear slip down Azriel''s face. "Dad¡­" Her voice wasced with urgency as she clenched her fists, her heart aching. ''To hell with it. I''m waking him up!'' She took a step toward the bed, but something made her pause. An eerie silence had settled over the room, an unnatural chill brushing against her skin. Frowning, she turned back to Joaquin. But her blood ran cold. He sat motionless, his eyes fixed on Azriel, his face unchanged¡ªexcept for one difference. A ck arrow protruded from his back, its head piercing his chest, blood trickling down from the wound. Her voice trembled. "Dad¡­?" ***** ''I feel sick. I feel sick. I feel sick. It''s a lie. No, it''s all a lie. It can''t be true¡ªthis is a joke, a cruel joke. It hurts, it hurts¡ªno, it doesn''t. I''m lying. No, it''s not I¡ªit''s me. Yes, it isn''t I. I was never lying. They aren''t dead. I didn''t kill them. It was me¡ªnot I¡ªit was me. Yes¡­they died in a car ident. I didn''t kill them. Only me¡­ Ah, I really feel sick. It hurts¡ªbut it doesn''t. I feel sick, I feel sick, I feel sick, I feel sick. It''s all I feel. Sick. Sick. Sick. It''s all around me. I feel sick. I feel sick. I feel sick¡­'' Azriel''s mind swam, disoriented and hollow. His thoughts blurred, fractured. He tried to remember where he was, why his limbs felt like lead, but nothing came. Only shes of white light, burning his eyes every time he tried to blink¡ªif he was blinking at all. ''Did I¡­ look away?'' he wondered, but it felt like he hadn''t moved at all. His body was sluggish, numb, yet there was a faint ache, like he''d been stretched thin and left to dry out. Then a thought struck him, sharp and cold. He couldn''t control his body. He would''ve screamed if he could. His lips were sealed, his tongue dead weight. The only thing still moving was his vision, dragged along as his head turned. He was locked inside, like a puppet watching through its own eyes. The room around him flickered, sterile and cold, its white walls washed out by harsh fluorescent lights. It looked like a hospital room at first nce, but something was wrong¡ªtoo clean, too stripped offort. No pillows, no nkets, just a bare mattress and cold metal restraints around his wrists and ankles, biting into his skin. ''What¡­ where am I?'' The walls were lined with metal tables, littered with instruments that glinted under the light¡ªscalpels, thick syringes, empty vials, and mps. Across from him, dark monitors flickered, disying lines of code he couldn''t understand, the green text scrolling endlessly like some malignant heartbeat. He tried to swallow, his throat dry as sand, but nothing happened. Even that simple reflex was gone. Panic began wing up his mind, a frantic dread filling every part of him as his vision swayed with each forced turn of his head. And then¡­ footsteps. A man entered the room, d in a stark whiteb coat, his face hidden behind a mask. His gloves gleamed under the light, and round sses perched on his nose, framing two mismatched eyes¡ªone green, one blue. They were sharp, dissecting, eyes that looked at him. Azriel felt his own body freeze at the man''s gaze, trapped in terror he couldn''t even express. And behind that mask, Azriel could swear the man was smiling. "Lucky boy," the man said, his voice lilting with a sickly cheer. "We found you drifting, broken and alone in the void realm. But don''t worry." He tilted his head, that smile widening beneath the mask. "No more nightmares for you. Getfortable, Subject 666¡­ You''re in safe hands now." Chapter 150: Subject 666 [1] ''Subject 666...?'' The words echoed inside Azriel''s mind, relentless, like a twisted refrain he couldn''t shake. He felt trapped, caged within his own body, unable to scream or even move, forced to simply watch through his eyes as the man in the white coat moved toward a metal tray on the side of the room. Azriel''s gaze followed, though not by choice, as if some invisible forcepelled his body to obey. He could feel the pain¡ªthrobbing, deep, a raw agony that pulsed through his limbs and filled him with dread. His face, his body¡­ they ached in ces he didn''t know could hurt. But something else sent a chill down his spine. A mirror hung on the far wall, reflecting his image back at him. What he saw twisted his stomach. His own face, or what was left of it, was nearly unrecognizable¡ªmangled by deep, bloody gashes, swollen and scarred beyond recognition. A jagged cut ran from his brow to his cheek, a dark line through smeared blood. His red eyes, bloodshot and wild, were the only familiar things left, glinting through the grime and tangled ck hair stered to his forehead. ''Is that¡­ me?'' The thought flickered weakly in his mind, barely coherent, as horror gripped him. Before he could linger on the sight, the man''s chuckle broke through his haze of shock. His head turned involuntarily toward the man, who stood smiling with a detached, clinical amusement. "You must have a lot of questions, right?" Azriel wanted to scream, to demand answers, but his throat was paralyzed, his mouth sealed shut. He could only stare, helpless and silent. The man shook his head, an eerie calmness in his expression. "Still no words, hmm? We found you just like this. Your face¡­ well, we could fix it, but healing potions don''te cheap. Then again, your face might stay just as it is unless you''re¡­ sessful enough to earn one. A shame, really¡ªyour name, your identity, forgotten in time." Azriel''s chest tightened as the man scratched his disheveled ck hair, his eyes glinting with something dark and perverse, as though he were relishing Azriel''s silent suffering. He paused, as if realizing something, then grinned¡ªa slow, unsettling stretch of lips beneath his mask. "Oh, I haven''t introduced myself, have I? You can call me Doctor. My real name''s Arthur, but¡­ let''s stick with Doctor, shall we?" His voice was sickeningly cheerful, every word dripping with a twisted sincerity. "I think we''re going to get along well, Subject 666. After all¡­ we''ll be together for a long, long time." A chill crept through Azriel''s body as he heard the doctor''s words. Another shiver followed, rippling through him as he watched the doctor lift a syringe from a metal tray. A strange, transparent liquid leaked from the needle''s tip. "I can''t have you going berserk, now, can I? Fifty grams of Elenium-5, daily. Should keep an awakened human like you manageable." ''Awakened...?'' No. It was wrong. Completely wrong. Azriel wasn''t awakened¡ªhe was an intermediate. He knew that. He wanted to scream it, to make the doctor understand, but no sound escaped his mouth. And then he saw the doctor approaching with the syringe in hand. Panic and horror surged through every part of him. Muffled screams escaped Azriel''s mouth, his lips barely parting. ''No! No! Stay away! Dammit, stay away!'' The doctor paid him no mind, gripping Azriel''s tattered sleeve and tearing it off to reveal his injured right arm, crisscrossed with scars. "We''ll need to get you some fresh clothes as well." The doctor murmured this almost to himself as he positioned the needle on Azriel''s arm. Azriel''s body began thrashing wildly, every fiber fighting. ''Someone, help! Please! Please¡­ help¡­!'' But no one came. The doctor pressed the syringe into his arm, the liquid seeping into his veins. ''Someone¡­ please¡­ I¡­ I feel sick¡­ it hurts¡­ make it stop¡­'' The effect was instant. Azriel''s body stopped struggling. His eyes grew heavy, his thoughts clouded, slowing down, sinking under a haze. And then¡­ His eyes shut. He drifted into sleep. Except¡­ His mind didn''t. ''It''s dark¡­ I can''t move. Why is it so dark¡­ and so cold? I want to leave¡­ Mom, Dad¡­ Lia¡­'' Only darkness remained, a cold, silent void that swallowed every sense. Azriel could not hear. Azriel could not speak. Could not feel. Could not see. Could not move. ¡­He was alone. He couldn''t begin to describe it; he was like a spirit adrift in some emptiness, stripped of body and time, floating and yet not. It was nauseating, yet he had no stomach to twist in difort. ''Why¡­ why me? I don''t want this. I want to go home. What did I do to deserve this¡­? Is this¡­ because I lied? Did they really die because of me¡­? Was it¡­ me? Is this my punishment?'' "You aren''t being punished." ''¡­!'' If Azriel''s eyes could widen, they would have. Through the endless dark, a voice broke the silence. He couldn''t see. He couldn''t tell where it came from. It seemed toe from everywhere and nowhere at once. And if he could re, he would have¡ªright then, in that instant, a fierce hatred ring within him. He knew that voice too well, a voice he despised to his very core. It was his own. ''You¡­ you can hear my thoughts?'' Despite his anger, he forced himself to stay calm, asking slowly in his mind. The voice answered. "Of course. Have you forgotten? I am you." ''Where am I?'' It was the only question he could think of. He had no clue where he was, only that he felt trapped in a body he couldn''t control, forced to see and feel everything it experienced. The more he thought about his situation¡ªand about the doctor¡ªthe stronger his dread grew, a desperate need to escape rising within him. The voice drifted, soft and echoing, as if from everywhere. "I told you, didn''t I? We''re revisiting your memories¡­" ''My memories? But why can''t I remember any of this¡ª!'' A sudden, chilling thought struck him. And the voice chuckled, amused. "You''re catching on. Yes, these are your memories. The ones that disappeared after you left [White Haven]. If you''re still in doubt, check your status¡ªthat should clear things up." Azriel didn''t hesitate. ''Status.'' Though he couldn''t see, in the next instant, a status window appeared before his mind''s eye. ---------------------------- Status Screen: ---------------------------- [Name]: Azriel Crimson [Age]: 14 [Gender]: Male [Titles]: None ---------------------------- [Mana Core Rank]: Awakened [Mana Core Grade]: Grade 3 [Mana Core Level]: 1 ---------------------------- [Affinities]: -Lightning -Ice [Unique Skill]: Spectral Shift [Sword Arts]: None ---------------------------- [Soul Weapons]: Void Eater [Soul Armor]: None ---------------------------- Azriel felt a cold shock settle over him as he took in the details of the status window. If his eyes could widen, they would have in disbelief. ''Fourteen years old¡­ and awakened. These¡­ these are my memories. And [Spectral Shift]¡­ my [Unique Skill], from before it changed under the God of Death''s blessing¡­'' [Spectral Shift]: Upon activation, the user bes untouchable, allowing physical attacks, projectiles, and magical effects to phase harmlessly through them for 15 seconds. Observers see a faint, ghostly figure¡ªpresent yet impossibly out of reach. When the skill ends, the user fully returns to reality, vulnerable once more. Reading the description, he knew for certain. It was his skill, his past self. ''This is insane¡­'' The voiceughed lightly. "That''s our life, yeah. Insane." A chill crept over Azriel as he heard the voice. He despised this... other self, yet knew that this twisted reflection held knowledge¡ªanswers he might desperately need. In his mind, Azriel''s questions spilled out, a deluge: ''Why am I here, in this world? Is this even a book? That doctor said he found me outside... in the Void Realm. How did I get there? Am I still in the Void Realm? How did I end up in [White Haven], and what about thatst memory, watching my father fight... and then Europe?'' Silence followed, stretching taut until he could feel his own heartbeat thrumming in the emptiness. The stillness almost drove him mad¡ªuntil the voice finally responded, steady and grim. "Why else¡­ it was pity. And no, this world isn''t just a book. It never was. Right now, you''re still in the Void Realm, trapped in one of Neo Genesis''sbs for... experiments. You''re one of those experiments. They found you after a pack of Void creatures attacked you. You fought them off but copsed near the Asura Mountains. In a twisted way, Neo Genesis saved your life." ''Neo Genesis¡­'' The words tasted bitter. The voice continued, "As for [White Haven]... and meeting Nol... I sent you there." Azriel''s mind reeled, struggling toprehend. The idea that this voice could control him in such a way was almost too much to grasp. But even stranger was how the voice softened¡ªbecame almost tender¡ªat the mention of Nol''s name. This monster, with barely a shred of humanity, seemed to care. Deeply. "You''ll learn how you got back to Europe soon enough." ''What do you mean by that?'' Azriel demanded, tension thrumming through him. The voiceughed, a hollow sound that resonated in the empty space, cutting him to the bone. "Now that you believe, let''s begin, shall we?" ''Begin? With what..?'' The status screen helped ground him somewhat, bringing a sliver of rity. Even though he saw nothing, he could feel that the voice was grinning, a cold amusement seeping from every word. "For you to remember every single detail." The voice grew dark and low, its toneced with a chilling seriousness that made Azriel shiver, even without a body. "If you break, everything will have been for nothing. All of this will be wasted. So don''t¡­ lose your mind, Azriel." Then, softer¡ªalmost pleading, with a hint of desperation. "So please¡­ live." Chapter 151: Subject 666 [2] Moments after the words were spoken, Azriel''s eyes shot open, blinking as he squinted against the blinding white light that surrounded him. A sharp throb pulsed in his head. Groaning, he forced himself up with one trembling hand. ''Wait...!'' His eyes widened as the realization hit him. "I... I can move!" Relief flooded through him. He wasn''t forced to watch this time, wasn''t trapped, merely an observer. "Can I speak...?" he whispered, and then chuckled weakly. "I can. Good. Didn''t think I''d miss talking this much." But as he tried to stand, his legs buckled, weak and unsteady. He copsed, catching himself with his hands. "Agh¡­ damn it." His body felt drained, wracked with pain and exhaustion. Every inch of him trembled, but somehow his mind felt clearer than before. He breathed in slowly, trying topose himself. Azriel attempted to stand again, every muscle shaking violently as he gritted his teeth. But¡­ He fell once more onto the soft, white floor. "Dammit!" The frustration pulsed through his entire body. Gritting his teeth, he rolled onto his back, breathing heavily. "Is this... really a memory?" It felt so real. For a moment, he even wondered if he''d been sent back in time. But he shut down the thought. He didn''t want to think. Not now. Not with memories of his family''s death wing at the edges of his mind. He forced himself to focus on his surroundings instead. The room was suffocatingly white¡ªwalls, floor, ceiling, all blending into a soft blur. A small, white bed sat in one corner. A white toilet in another. The door across from him was also blindingly white, barely distinguishable from the walls. Azriel''s eyes began to tremble as he took it all in. "I¡­ I need to get out of here¡­ No. No, I can''t stay. I don''t want to remember this. I need to leave." A creeping sense of despair washed over him. If he really was going to be stuck here, back in this memory, until he was sixteen¡­ an experiment¡­ "Where are you, you bastard! Get me out of here! I don''t want to remember this!" He yelled, hoping the other version of himself might appear, might release him from this nightmare. But no one answered. No voice called back to him. "Ah¡­ damn it." Azriel''s face twisted in frustration as hey there on the floor, trapped in the silence, surrounded by the endless white. Disgust churned in his stomach. The fact that he had to rely on the one who had killed his family¡ª "Damn it¡­ damn it¡­ this is so messed up¡­" His body shuddered, revolted by the emotions surging through him. It was like countless fingers pressing into his chest, reaching for his heart, brushing against it, making him recoil over and over. He lifted his wounded arm, pressing it over his eyes. "I can''t break," he whispered, his voice barely a breath. Through gritted teeth, he repeated it, over and over. "I can''t break. I can''t break. I can''t break¡­" He kept whispering it, willing himself to stay strong. Then, a pounding sound echoed from the white metal door. Azriel''s head jerked toward it. The small metal lid on the door slid open, revealing a pair of heterochromic eyes¡ªone blue, one green. It was the doctor. "Ah, you''re awake, 666. Good. Very good." The doctor''s voice oozed satisfaction. "I was beginning to think you''d waste another day sleeping, like the others¡­" The lid closed with a ng, followed by the grinding sound of locks disengaging. With a groan, the white door swung open, and the doctor entered, smiling, his face bare and eyes glinting. Azriel''s entire body went rigid. "A-ah¡­" This man¡­ he was strong. Incredibly strong. The sheer presence he carried made Azriel''s blood run cold. ''At least a Master¡­ no, maybe a Grandmaster¡­ or even¡­ a Saint.'' The doctor''s smile only widened as he approached, each step measured, almost leisurely. When he finally stopped, he looked straight down at Azriel, his gaze as cold as it was expectant. "You seem to have calmed down," he said, voice calm. "Perhaps there''s no need for restraints, then? I''d rather avoid using force if I can. So¡­ 666, will you follow me?" A heavy silence settled between them. Azriel felt the weight of the doctor''s stare, unwavering and cold. A shiver ran down his spine as he bit his already torn lip. Then, finally, with a slight, reluctant nod, he gave his answer. The doctor''s smile broadened, pleased. "Ah, it''s always a relief to work with cooperative subjects. I''ll be personally responsible for you, 666. I trust we''ll build a rtionship rooted in¡­ trust. I look forward to it." Azriel nodded again, more slowly this time. ''Did he hear me yelling earlier? Better to act like I can''t speak¡­'' The doctor gave an approving nod. "Excellent. Now, 666, let''s get you to theb." Hearing the doctor''s words and watching the way he stepped back, keeping his gaze fixed on him, Azriel had to grit his teeth to keep from ring. Slowly, he looked down, pressing his trembling hands to the floor, and forced himself to get up. Every muscle felt weak and unresponsive; his body was shaking violently, and he could barely move. ''It must be that damn drug he used...'' Azriel struggled, but he couldn''t. He copsed back onto the floor, a groan escaping his lips as he clenched his jaw. The doctor only watched, smiling without a hint of impatience. Humiliation, shame, and anger washed over him, but Azriel looked down, swallowing each feeling. He tried again. And again. Each time, he failed. Until, on the sixth attempt, his legs finally held, trembling so violently he feared they would give way at any moment. The doctor nodded approvingly, then turned and began to walk away. Azriel followed, gritting his teeth and feeling his legs burn with every step. As they moved down the hall, Azriel nced around, catching sight of the identical white doors embedded in the white walls, just like his own cell. ''So¡­ there are other people here. Other subjects¡­'' Seeing it all¡ªfeeling it this intensely¡ªAzriel found a grim satisfaction in knowing Zoran was dead. Neo Genesis was far more inhumane than he had imagined. The thought of people used asb rats sickened him. ''One day, I''ll make them pay. I swear, I''ll make them all suffer.'' Silently vowing, Azriel looked away from the doors and kept his focus on following the doctor. They soon arrived at ab¡ªone Azriel remembered all too well. He stopped at the door, watching the doctor walk inside. Noticing Azriel''s hesitation, the doctor turned with that same, unnerving smile. "You cane in. I won''t bite." Nodding slightly, Azriel stepped into theb, his heart pounding as he scanned his surroundings. Fear twisted inside him, but there was nothing he could do. "Lie down on the bed. I''ll exin everything." Azriel held the doctor''s gaze for a moment, then walked toward the bed andy down. In seconds, the doctor strapped him down, his limbs bound tight to prevent any escape. "This is just so you don''t harm yourself. No need to worry." But Azriel felt anything but reassured. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e-NovelBin The doctor sat beside him, leaning forward with a calm, unsettling smile. "Congrattions, 666. You''ve been chosen to be part of Project New Eden. Soon, you''ll be one of the super soldiers capable of surviving in the new world toe... if you are sessful, that is, of course." Chapter 152: Subject 666 [3] ''Project Eden¡­?'' The name sounded unfamiliar to Azriel. He couldn''t recall it from the book, though he doubted he could trust it anymore¡ªespecially after his other self confirmed the book had never been real. Thinking on this only raised more questions, which he quickly pushed aside, listening to the doctor as he continued without a hint of concern. "You know, 666... I joined this organization, this cause, and follow the Supreme Archon because I believe in him¡ªhis vision, his dream. I believe we can create a new world, one where humanity will survive without despair, tragedy, or death." The doctor continued. "A few years ago, a phase-1 void rift opened close to my home. My wife and daughter were out that day, and the void creatures found them. They devoured them like animals, unmoved by their screams and pleas. By the time I arrived, it was toote¡­ we humans are too weak. There must be a change, and you, 666¡ªI believe you are part of that change." Azriel blinked, watching the doctor''s expression turn serious, the usual smile erased. In his hand was a syringe, but this time the liquid inside wasn''t clear. It was ck. A chill ran through Azriel''s body as he swallowed, his gaze fixed on the syringe. "A dose of Elenium-5 will keep you from overusing your energy. It''ll weaken your body, making mana use nearly impossible. But this¡­" he paused, lifting the syringe slightly, "this isn''t Elenium-5. It''s something I''ve spent the past four years developing, something the Supreme Archon had a vision for. He granted me every resource I needed toplete it." Azriel watched the dark liquid trail down the needle, feeling a new wave of panic as he clenched his jaw. "PE-0. That''s what I call this beauty. It''s meant to temporarily boost your strength enough to take on someone two grades higher. It''s a replica of the blood of beings we can''t evenprehend. But because it''s derived from such beings, most humans can''t handle it¡­ they die painful, excruciating deaths." The doctor''s eyes narrowed, scrutinizing Azriel, who instinctively flinched. "So, I wonder, 666¡­ will you survive?" Azriel nced at the syringe with dread but didn''t thrash or panic. There was no point. He''d already resigned himself to whatever happened here. Pain was just pain¡ªhe had endured more than enough today. If it hurt, perhaps it would at least distract him from what he was trying to escape in his mind. Without a word, Azriel turned his head, looking up again. The doctor blinked, surprised by hispliance, thenughed. "Well, I knew my instincts about you were right. I trust you, 666¡­ I trust you''ll survive this." The next thing Azriel felt was the needle piercing his skin, and the ck liquid seeping into his arm. Then¡­ his entire arm began to burn. The sensation grew steadily, the pain building until it was unbearable. Azriel gritted his teeth, eyes clenching shut as he squirmed in agony. The pain intensified, spreading across his body, until muffled groans escaped his mouth. He opened his bloodshot eyes, feeling the fire consume his entire being. "Mmfgh!" He bit down, teeth sinking into his lip as his body convulsed in agony. It was as though he were boiling alive, his skin blistering and melting from the inside. When he nced at his right arm, he saw thick ck veins throbbing, spreading across his body¡ªeven his face. "Mgn¡ªARGH!" He couldn''t hold back anymore, unleashing a blood-curdling scream as he felt his body consumed in unimaginable pain, each second a torture he couldn''t endure. "Endure, 666¡­ it''ll be over soon." He barely registered the doctor''s voice through the haze. He no longer felt anger; all he wanted was for the pain to end. ''It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts.'' It hurt beyond what he thought possible, pushing him to the edge of madness. His consciousness drifted, slipping further with each agonizing second. ''If you break, everything will have been for nothing,'' a voice echoed in his mind. '' All of this will be wasted. So don''t¡­ lose your mind, Azriel. '' Suddenly, a thought flickered in his mind¡ªhis other self, the one who had taken the lives of the Karumi family. Out of every memory, it was this one that surfaced, just as he was on the brink of losing himself. ''So, please¡­ live.'' For some reason, he couldn''t ignore those words¡ªespecially thest. Azriel set his resolve. He gritted his teeth, his face reddened and his body crawling with sickening ck veins. His eyes had turned bloodshot, nearly as crimson as his pupils. But he refused to scream again. Noticing the shift in Azriel''s expression, the doctor''s eyes widened, a flicker of hope visible. "Don''t die on me, 666¡­ you''re almost there¡­ almost!" The doctor''s voice barely reached Azriel, who could only hear one thing, over and over. ''Live. Live. Live. Live. Live¡­'' He would survive. He wasn''t going to die here, not now. Not ever. And then, after what felt like an eternity of burning, the pain began to fade. The moment it did, Azriel gasped for air, chest heaving as hey there drenched in sweat. The veins on his body receded, leaving no trace of the torment. A voice broke through beside him. "It was a sess¡­ a real sess. Enhancing one''s strength to such a degree¡­ it''s possible!" The doctor looked exhausted, as though he''d endured the pain alongside Azriel, but his face was alight with triumph. "You did great, 666¡­ magnificent, in fact." Azriel turned his head away, saying nothing as he tried to steady his breath. Read thetest on m_v-l''e-NovelBin ''I''m alive¡­'' That was all that mattered. Even if this was just a memory, Azriel didn''t want to die here. He didn''t know what would happen if he did¡ªwhat might be of his real body, still sleeping. ''How much time has passed there¡­? It won''t be the same as here¡­'' Distracting himself from the lingering pain, his thoughts grew troubled. He had no idea if time moved slower or faster here than in the void realm with Joaquin and Jasmine. And Joaquin was still in danger¡­ He shook his head slightly. ''I can''t do anything about that. Only here.'' "We can''t waste this opportunity, 666. You must feel strong, like you could tear down mountains. Let''s go¡­ and test your limits." The doctor rose, unfastening Azriel''s restraints. Azriel leaned forward, rubbing his wrists. ''He''s right¡­ I''ve never felt this strong.'' Despite the pain he''d endured, Azriel felt an intense surge of power. He looked at the doctor, briefly considering an attack, but dismissed the thought. ''No more rash decisions.'' He rose from the bed, still dressed in the hospital gown, and followed the doctor out of the room, his steps steady this time. Chapter 153: Subject 666 [4] A look of trepidation crossed Jasmine''s face as she stared at her father, an arrow lodged deep in his chest. "D-Dad?!" She screamed, sprinting toward him, her heart hammering as her gaze darted around the room, searching for any sign of the attacker. But there was nothing. No doors forced open, no walls disturbed. Everything looked just as it had when she''d entered. It was as if the arrow had simply¡­ appeared. She turned back to her father, her face pale, as he frowned, ncing down at the arrow protruding from his chest. "As I thought," he muttered. "There was someone lurking in the sunken inds. Though I didn''t expect them to reveal themselves¡­ not this soon." Hearing him speak so calmly, almost dismissively, left Jasmine bewildered. "Dad¡­ are you¡­ okay?" Her voice trembled; the question sounded absurd, yet she couldn''t stop herself from asking. Joaquin finally looked at her and gave a reassuring, almost gentle smile. "Of course. I anticipated this and took precautions. Azriel warned me that someone might try to take my life, so I¡­ rearranged my heart." Jasmine blinked, processing his words. ''Azriel warned him? So¡­ Cadet Lumine was telling the truth.'' Unease coiled in her stomach as her eyes fell back to the arrow¡ªan arrow piercing the body of a saint. Her father. Without a hint of rm, Joaquin grasped the arrow, pulled it from his chest, and a small spurt of blood escaped, only to have the wound close in an instant. He examined the arrow, noting the dark wood and peculiar metal tip. "Interesting¡­" He dropped the arrow, which was swiftly swallowed by a shadowy circle that appeared at his feet. Then he sat back, calm andposed, while Jasmine stood there, dumbfounded. ''Why was I even worried¡­'' The man himself didn''t seem to care. Jasmine finally broke the silence, steadying her voice. "Shouldn''t we¡­ I don''t know, look for whoever shot that arrow?" Joaquin shook his head lightly, a hint of a smile on his lips. "They''ve already left the Sunken Inds. Chasing them would be insanity." ''You''re already insane,'' she thought, biting back the words. Instead, she looked down, feeling a fresh surge of anxiety. ''Wait¡­ if even he thinks it''s crazy to go after this person, how powerful are they?'' She realized Joaquin had likely known this assant was lurking somewhere on the inds, waiting to strike. But for some reason, they''d chosen now to reveal themselves, only to vanish just as quickly. ''What is he thinking?!'' Frustration red inside her. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin ''Since when can a saint rearrange their heart, anyway? '' The more she thought about it, the more questions piled up. ''Forget it. I don''t want to know.'' With a sigh, her gaze drifted to Azriel, who was still asleep, his face twisted as if in a nightmare. She nced at her father, who clearly couldn''t be bothered about getting shot. ''If he doesn''t care, why should I?'' Yet a strange unease lingered. Something wasn''t right. "Hm?" She noticed Joaquin looking at Azriel with an intensity that hadn''t been there moments ago. His expression was serious, almost troubled. She furrowed her brows, following his gaze to where Azriely, silent, lost in some haunting dream. "What''s wrong?" she asked. Joaquin didn''t answer immediately. Rising from his chair, he walked over to Azriel''s bedside, crouching down, his face shadowed by worry. "Azriel." He shook Azriel slightly, but there was no response. "Azriel, wake up." Nothing. His face darkened, a rare look of unease surfacing. "How did this happen¡­?" He sounded almost¡­ baffled. Jasmine''s anxiety spiked as she pressed him again, desperate. "What happened?" Joaquin looked at her, then back at Azriel, and his expression grew even more grim. "He''s¡­ in some kind ofa. It''s hard to exin, even for me. His blood, mana, brainwaves¡ªeverything is behaving oddly. But how could this have happened with me here? No one should''ve been able to¡­ with me here." "What¡­" Jasmine''s mind nked, his words reverberating in her head. ''Azriel? In aa? How?'' She looked at Azriel, who seemed asleep, though his face twisted with traces of a nightmare. She turned to her father, her face a mix of pleading and desperation. "C-can you fix him?" Joaquin looked between her and Azriel, and for the first time, she saw something unsettling in his eyes¡ªuncertainty. "No¡­ I don''t know what''s wrong with him. If I tried to wake him forcefully, he might¡­ die." Her face drained of color, her gaze fixed on her brother''s face, her hands trembling. "W-what should we do?" Joaquin''s gaze was dark as he finally replied, "There''s nothing we can do¡­ but wait." ***** Azriel followed the doctor, who walked briskly, almost like an excited child rushing toward some destination. As they moved deeper, he noticed the hallways bing narrower, the walls more dpidated, as if leading him into an abandoned section. Finally, he found himself in front of a passage carved from ancient stone. It felt like entering a cave, the damp air thickening, making each breath slightly heavier. A chill crept over him despite his affinity for ice. ''I can''t even use my skills like [Void Mind] in here¡­'' he thought, bitterly. If he could, he would''ve used it back when the doctor injected PE-0 into him, sparing himself that searing pain. But at least it was a distraction from... everything else. He shook his head slightly, feeling the weight of his own uncertainty. A part of him felt... lost. The doctor stopped abruptly in front of an enormous stone gate, and Azriel approached cautiously. This time, the doctor didn''t bother to look back, confident Azriel wouldn''t make a futile attack. The gate was imposing, carved from dark stone streaked with metallic veins, as though it had been wrenched from the earth''s core. Strange, haunting symbols covered its surface, some eroded by time. ''I can''t read these runes¡­ unless they''re like the ones in the void dungeon,'' Azriel thought. Without the blessing of the God of Death, understanding these runes was impossible. The doctor ced a hand on the gate, and a pulsing blue glow spread across it. The gate groaned, a low, heavy rumble that seemed to resist opening. Azriel narrowed his eyes, a shiver of unease creeping up his spine. And then, with a final thunderous crack, the gate split open, revealing a sight that took his breath away. An immense underground dome stretched out before him, vast and echoing. Circr tiers of stone stands rose around him, shadowed and towering. Massive pirs, scarred and battered, supported the ceiling high above, like ancient trees bearing the weight of countless battles. Flickering torches lined the walls, casting eerie shadows that twisted and danced across the stone. Azriel let out a hollowugh, disbelieving. ''An underground colosseum... a fucking underground colosseum...'' The doctor turned to him with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "This will be your new routine, 666. Survive. Every day, you will fight here. And perhaps, one day¡­ if you''re deemed a sess, you''ll earn a ce among our best in Neo Genesis." Azriel''s eyes trembled slightly. ''Every day? Meaning¡­ I''ll have to take that hellish drug every day? And fight'' He had no words, no time to process, as the doctor''s voice darkened, his smile turning cold and severe. "If you defy your routine¡­ disciplinary actions will be taken. Trust me, 666, you don''t want that." Azriel swallowed, nodding slowly, feeling the doctor''s piercing gaze. Satisfied, the doctor nodded and stepped back. "Good luck." Azriel took a deep breath, his heart pounding, as he crossed the threshold into the arena. He nced back, seeing the doctor''s eerie smile just as the massive stone gate began to close, sealing him inside. He stood alone in the arena, his gaze tracing the rows of cracked and broken seats. ''Why build this underground?'' he wondered, his mind racing. A colosseum in the void realm was one thing, but here? ''This ce¡­ isn''t it close to the Asura Mountains? Didn''t Dante say he found a passage into [White Haven] there? What''s the connection?'' But he had no time to dwell on it as the ground trembled beneath him. Azriel turned, watching the stone gate on the opposite side begin to open. He bit his lip. ''I still have it¡­ right?'' In the next instant, Void Eater materialized in his right hand, the familiar weight grounding him. Seeing his oldpanion brought an immense sense of relief¡ªwhatever twisted memory or nightmare he''d been trapped in, Void Eater was still with him. He gripped the hilt tightly, bracing himself as the gate finally opened. And when it did, Azriel''s eyes widened. He''d expected void creatures. After all, they were in the void realm, and a colosseum here could only mean one thing¡ªa battle against these horrors. But standing before him wasn''t any void creature. They... were human. Five of them, dressed in dull gray jumpsuits, their faces pallid and shadowed by dark circles beneath their eyes. Unlike Azriel, who was still in his gown, they looked... drained, their eyes hollow, devoid of any spark of life. ''Their eyes¡­ it''s like I''m looking at corpses.'' A cold difort seeped into Azriel as the men stepped forward, never once ncing at the vast, colosseum around them. They were focused solely on him, their movements slow but relentless. ''So this is what he meant by ''testing'' and ''surviving¡­'' Azriel thought darkly, teeth gritted as the weight of his situation sank in. Just looking at them¡ªthose dead, empty eyes¡ªtold him all he needed to know. This was going to be¡­ Kill or be killed. Chapter 154: Subject 666 [5] "So, you finally found apatible subject, huh..." The voice drifted over to Dr. Arthur, both of them standing in a darkened control room surrounded by screens that flickered with surveince footage. Every screen disyed Azriel in the colosseum, standing before the five men who watched him like a pack of predators sizing up their prey. "Yes," Arthur replied, eyes fixed on the monitors. "But I need to see just how effective it is in a fight." He nced sideways at hispanion: a man with blond hair and piercing blue eyes, wearing ab coat, his expression disturbingly stoic. "Do we know anything about his past? His real name, family, anything useful?" "No, and I don''t see the point. He''s simply Subject 666 from now on. My subject, not yours." Arthur bit back a curse. ''Annoying bastard... Try anything funny, and I''ll end you.'' But he refocused on the screen, leaning in slightly, hand covering his mouth. "Now... show me what you''ve got, 666..." ***** Azriel surveyed the five men before him, his eyes narrowing as he assessed their mana cores. ''Two Grade 1 Dormants, two Grade 3 Awakened, and... a Grade 1 Awakened.'' He hesitated, noting the hulking figure of the strongest one, who stared back with a grin, his imposing frame dwarfing Azriel''s. Sure, he had PE-0 coursing through his veins right now, but facing a Grade 1 Awakened in a death match, with others looking to kill him too? Not exactly a favorable setup. Azriel exhaled quietly. ''It''s okay. I have Void Eater with me, and they''re unarmed¡ª'' Before he could finish his thought, an unseen speaker crackled to life, filling the colosseum with an order that sent a chill down his spine. "Subject 666, dismiss your soul weapon immediately." Azriel''s face darkened, teeth gritting in defiance of the voice''smand. Yet, after a tense few seconds, he released his grip, and Void Eater dissipated into thin air. The men before him grinned, emboldened by his forcedpliance. Clenching his fists, Azriel raised his arms in a fighting stance. ''I can still win,'' he thought, steeling himself. Even without Void Eater, he had PE-0 in his system¡­ at least he hoped that would be enough. But a strange thought crossed his mind. ''This can''t be exactly like the first time. When I first experienced this¡­'' Back then, he would have been terrified, panicked, a mess of confusion and despair. But now¡­ he was oddly calm. ''He said I needed to experience everything... But unless I''m trapped in my own body again, that''s impossible.'' His thoughts cut short as one of the Dormants lunged at him, Azriel''s attention snapping back to the present. The man charged forward, his movements sluggish in Azriel''s sharpened perception. As the fist hurtled toward his face, Azriel simply sidestepped, dodging by a hair''s breadth, then drove his fist into the man''s gut, doubling him over. Without hesitation, he seized the man by the hair and flung him into the other Grade 1 Dormant approaching from behind. The two collided and fell to the ground, writhing in pain. Azriel''s gaze shifted to the three remaining opponents. The Grade 1 Awakened stood behind the other two, arms folded, a faint smirk on his face. The other two exchanged wary nces before the first of them shot forward, faster than the Dormants but still within Azriel''s reach. ''Still manageable.'' Azriel remained focused, though his senses were on high alert, especially toward the Grade 1 Awakened, whose very presence made his skin crawl. Just as his opponent approached, he noticed the man''s figure start to blur, as though swept up by a sudden gust. Azriel''s eyes widened. Then, he felt it¡ªa sluggish pull around his feet. ncing down, he realized the ground was¡­ mud. Thick, wet mud, and his feet were sinking. ''What the hell¡ª'' In the split second of distraction, his opponent appeared before him, throwing a punch that caught Azriel off-guard, sending him staggering back. Before he could steady himself, the second Grade 3 Awakened was already waiting, fist encased in hardened mud, striking Azriel''s face and knocking him down with bone-rattling force. "Argh!" The impact cracked the ground, stones shattering and dust swirling up around him. He tried to rise, but the ground beneath him had softened into more mud, threatening to swallow him whole. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself back up, the dust settling just as he saw the two Grade 3 Awakened watching him intently. One of them began to blur again, but this time Azriel was prepared. He channeled his mana, the ground beneath his feet freezing into solid ice. He spun to face his attacker, his body crackling with red lightning, and in a sh, he was gone from his original spot, reappearing directly behind his opponent. ""!!"" The man whipped around, eyes wide, but Azriel was faster. With a flick of his wrist, a w of red lightning formed in his hand, and he shed it across the man''s throat. Blood sprayed, and the man fell to his knees, gasping as Azriel had already moved forward. The remaining Grade 3 Awakened froze, horror filling his eyes, while the Grade 1 Awakened narrowed his gaze, his expression hardening. The terrified Grade 3 tried to step forward, but when he looked down, he found his legs encased in ice, binding him in ce. He looked up at Azriel, who was grinning, teeth glinting coldly in the dim light. Four javelins of pure ice formed, hovering around Azriel''s figure. "W-wait¡­" the man stammered, his voice trembling with terror. But before he could say another word, the javelins shot forward, piercing him in his shoulders, heart, and head, hurling him back against the far wall of the colosseum. His body slumped, lifeless, leaving a profound silence in his wake. "...." Azriel stared at the carnage he had wrought, his expression unreadable. But inside... ''Holy shit... this drug is insane.'' The control he had over his affinities, the raw power coursing through his body¡ªit was beyond anything he''d felt before. He could wield his affinities and channel his mana with such precision, it almost felt natural. ''I couldn''t do this even as an Intermediate. No¡­ there was no reason I shouldn''t have been able to do this before.'' He barely had time to dwell on it, his gaze locking onto thest man standing. The Grade 1 Awakened remained stoic, his arms crossed, his eyes unsettlingly calm. Too calm. Azriel blinked. In that instant, the man vanished from his position, reappearing in front of Azriel a heartbeatter. Azriel''s eyes widened. ''Fast...! '' He could hardly believe a figure thatrge could move with such speed. But there was no time for shock. Azriel''s body crackled with red lightning as he vanished from the spot, reappearing behind the man. The Grade 1 turned quickly, but Azriel was ready. His fist, alive with pulsing red lightning, shot forward, aiming for the man''s face. But instead of the crunch of flesh and bone, a metallic ng echoed through the colosseum. ''What...?'' Azriel''s eyes widened as he saw his fist caught in the man''s grip. The man had raised one metal-coated hand, catching Azriel''s blow effortlessly. Azriel tried to pull back, but the grip only tightened, squeezing until his bones creaked. Pain shot up his arm. "Mngh!" Gritting his teeth, Azriel let the lightning course over his body in ast attempt to free himself. But instead of inflicting damage, the lightning flowed harmlessly into the man''s metal form, grounding through his body. Cold realization settled in Azriel''s stomach. The man grinned, his metallic teeth glinting. ''Dammit...'' Before Azriel could react, the man curled his free hand into a fist, charged with a pulse of lightning and metal, and mmed it into Azriel''s chest. The impact sent him flying, his body bouncing across the floor beforeing to a brutal stop. Pain red through every nerve as Azriely gasping, tasting blood with every shallow breath. The man''s voice rang out, cold and mocking. "Your first instinct was smart¡ªkill before getting killed. But you''d better learn to recognize when you''re outmatched, kid." Azriel raised his head, struggling for breath, watching the man still armored in metal and lightning, now wearing a look of deadly focus. The man strolled over to the two figures lying nearby¡ªthe two Dormants¡ªaddressing them with a tone that made Azriel''s skin crawl. "And are you worms nning to y dead all day?" The bodies flinched, scrambling to their feet, faces pale as they backed away. One stammered, "W-we''re sorry, boss! Thought you didn''t need our help with the newbie!" The other nodded frantically, "Yeah! You''re more than enough for him, boss! You don''t need us!" Azriel''s breathing began to stabilize, though he remained on the ground, observing. The Dormants'' deference was clear. There was a hierarchy here¡ªone that had already ced Azriel firmly at the bottom. The metal man''s grin twisted, his voice dropping to a menacing murmur. "Yes, you''re right. I don''t need you... at all." Both Dormants froze, a shiver of fear evident in their gazes. The man tilted his head, ncing up toward the ceiling as if awaiting approval. A momentter, a voice crackled over the speakers, chillingly detached. "Disciplinary action will be taken, Subject 431... after you win." Subject 431 turned his eyes back to the Dormants, a sinister smile tugging at his lips. Both fell to their knees, pleading desperately, voices shaky and strained. "Wait! Please, don''t!" one sobbed. "We did everything you said!" The other, wild-eyed, added, "Yeah! We''re loyal to you! Please!" But Subject 431 took one slow step forward, raising his hands. With a quick, brutal movement, he smashed their heads together. Bone, blood, and brains sttered across the ground as their bodies copsed, lifeless, in a twisted heap at his feet. Chapter 155: Subject 666 [6] Azriel watched in stunned silence, his mouth slightly open, as both heads exploded like overripe fruit. Subject 431 just stood there, grinning as though he enjoyed every bit of it. The sight made Azriel sick. Killing had begun to feel familiar to him; he was slowly adjusting to it. But this¡ªthis was something else. With a slight tremor, Azriel forced himself up, wincing as his right hand throbbed painfully. He nced at Subject 431 with a mix of caution and curiosity, pressing his hand to his chest, probing the spot where he''d been hit. He pinched it, prodding further. Nothing. Total numbness. Noticing Azriel''s reaction, Subject 431''s grin widened. He spread his arms in a theatrical gesture, his voice filled with amusement. "Caught on quick, didn''t you, kid? Good! My [unique skill] does exactly that¡ªanyone I punch will go numb in that spot." Azriel''s eyes narrowed, both bewildered and wary. ''Is this guy braindead? Why would he just reveal his [unique skill] like that?'' It was like being in one of those cheap novels where the viin can''t resist bragging and giving away their secrets. Still, Azriel knew better than to let his guard down¡ªhe understood now that this [unique skill] was more dangerous than it sounded. A punch in the wrong spot, like an arm or his legs... maybe even his head... would leave him as good as dead. "You realize this is a deathmatch, right?" Subject 431 continued, his tone taking on a strange sincerity. "Since you''re new, maybe they didn''t tell you, but if you surrender now, you could walk away alive." Azriel blinked, considering the offer for a brief second. But he knew the doctor wouldn''t allow him to walk away so easily. No, if he surrendered, something far worse would be waiting for him afterward. The thought darkened his expression, and Subject 431''s smile faded in response, reced by a hardened, steely look. In an instant, the ground shattered in front of Azriel as Subject 431unched forward, fist pulled back to strike. ''He''s even faster now!'' Azriel barely twisted his head to the side, narrowly avoiding the punch as it grazed his left ear. He leaped back, pressing his hand to his now-numb ear. He cursed under his breath. ''I can''t hear anything from that side¡­ just how powerful is he?'' Azriel summoned two red lightning javelins, which hovered around him momentarily before heunched them at his opponent. But Subject 431 only grinned wider, charging forward and destroying the javelins with a simple swipe of his fist. Azriel tapped the ground, conjuring three towering walls of ice between them. Subject 431 plowed through them, arms crossed over his face, shattering each wall, though the effort visibly slowed him. Red lightning crackled around Azriel as he darted behind his opponent. This time, he created five ice javelins,unching them in quick session. Subject 431 twisted around, smashing the javelins one by one, though Azriel caught a glimpse of the man''s jaw tightening with each blow. Azriel observed closely. ''Just how much mana does he have to keep that metal armor up for so long?'' Then a thought clicked. ''Armor¡­'' A thought sparked in Azriel''s mind, and he acted on it instantly. Ice began to encase his feet, crawling up his legs, chest, and arms until his entire body was shrouded in a thickyer of armor, mirroring the soul armor he''d gained from the Leviathan Tree. In his hand, he formed a replica of Void Eater out of ice. ''It''s not a Soul Weapon, so they shouldn''tin¡­ though I doubt it''ll pierce that metal of his.'' Subject 431 paused, eyeing Azriel more warily now. The biggest issue with facing him had been that Azriel couldn''t counterattack¡ªhis opponent''s metal armor was nearly imprable, and the threat of his [unique skill] forced Azriel to retreat with every hit. But now, with his ice armor, he could withstand another strike and have a chance to retaliate. Azriel smirked. But his confidence flickered as he saw Subject 431''s metal body shift, the armor flowing like liquid. Slowly, the metal coalesced, reshaping into a massive axe that now gleamed in his hands. Subject 431 smirked back, his voice mocking. "Never underestimate your opponent, kid¡­ You did well, I''ll give you that. But you should''ve taken my offer to surrender when you had the chance." Azriel''s face darkened as he gripped the icy replica of Void Eater and lunged at his opponent. He raised the de high overhead, swinging down just as Subject 431 countered with his massive metal axe. The sh of metal and ice echoed through the arena, the ground shuddering beneath them as the impact sent waves of force outward. In an instant, the axe cracked¡ªand then, Azriel''s weapon shattered. He didn''t panic. Ducking swiftly, he covered his right fist in ice and delivered a fierce uppercut to Subject 431''s jaw, red lightning crackling around him. The punchnded clean, apanied by a sickening crunch as Subject 431 shot backward, rolling across the ground and leaving a trail of shattered flooring. His metal axe dropped beside him, disintegrating into liquid and fading into the air. Azriel clutched his right fist with his left hand, feeling the sharp throb of pain radiate through him. ''Shit, it''s broken.'' Even the smallest movement made agony pulse through his hand, but he couldn''t focus on it. Surviving came first. Then, a shudder rippled through his body¡ªSubject 431 wasn''t moving. Hey face-down, unmoving on the floor, but Azriel knew instinctively that the man wasn''t dead. Panic prickled at him, and just then, he felt it¡ªa subtle shift in mana around him. His eyes shot down to his feet, widening as he sprang back just in time to dodge a metal spike shooting up from the ground. "Tch, sensitive to mana, huh?" Subject 431 spoke, clicking his tongue as he rose, his gaze sharp and taunting. Azriel stared in horror. ''This guy¡­ his control over metal is insane!'' Subject 431 sneered wider, sensing Azriel''s fear. "But you''re tired¡­ nearly out of mana. Can you dodge until I run out?" Azriel swallowed hard and dodged to the side as another metal spike burst up from the ground. He leapt to the right, then to the left, dodging as best he could as the spikes kepting, filling the arena with jagged, deadly metal. Subject 431''s maniacalughter echoed through every corner. "Dance, 666! Dance for me!" And then¡ª A spike finally pierced Azriel''s left heel, breaking through the ice effortlessly. "ARGHHH!" His scream tore through the air, raw and uncontainable, but the spikes didn''t stop. Another spike drove into his right leg, and then another into his abdomen. Against the metal... Azriel''s ice was useless. The pain was unbearable, darkening his vision as tears blurred his sight. All he could hear was his own screams, mixed with the madughter of Subject 431. He couldn''t move. It hurt too much. ***** "Stop this. I can''t have him die¡ªhe''s too valuable." Arthur''s voice cut through the chaos. The blond man beside him turned, his expression icy. "You know you''re breaking the rules, right?" Arthur met his gaze, voice hard. "And who''s going to oppose me? I''m the one who made the rules. I won''t let apatible subject, with potential to advance our research, die over a ''stupid rule.''" The blond man went silent for a moment before finally speaking. "Then let''s make a deal." Arthur''s brows furrowed. "What kind of deal?" "If Subject 666 doesn''t find a way to win in the next five minutes, you can pull him out. In exchange, I get ess to him, and¡­ one box of PE-0." Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he raised his voice. "Have youpletely lost it, Vincent? Why would I ever agree to that?" Vincent''s expression remainedposed. "Because, in return, I''ll give you Subject 001. Permanently. And," he added, lips curling slightly, "I''ll leave your pudding alone for a whole month." Arthur''s mouth fell open, stunned. ''He is¡­ even offering my pudding a truce?'' Subject 001 was a prize, of course, but he belonged to Vincent. And yet here Vincent was, proposing an exchange over Subject 666. Arthur''s face grew serious. "Why are you so interested in 666?" he asked. "It''s not likepatibility alone makes him a sess¡ªor someone worth your attention." Vincent''s gaze shifted to the monitors, his voice barely above a murmur. "I don''t know. But something about him¡­ feels like something I can''t let slip away." Vincent''s words only left Arthur more puzzled. But then, it wasn''t like they''d ever truly understood each other. Arthur sighed inwardly, turning his gaze back to the monitors where dozens of metal spikes were piercing Azriel. The spikes sank into his body slowly, deliberately, as if savoring every second of pain they inflicted. Azriel''s screams filled the room, each one more desperate than thest. Arthur narrowed his eyes, his voice dropping to a murmur, dark and foreboding. "Now, 666¡­ how do you n to win against Subject 431¡ªa man who was once feared as¡­ The Iron King." Chapter 156: 666 vs. 431 [1] Cold. Dark. Lonely. It didn''t hurt anymore. Azriel felt¡­ nothing. Just a numbness, like he was drifting through a bottomless, frozen ocean. There was a strange peace in it. A stillness. Maybe he was trapped in some old memory, or maybe he''d slipped into a different reality altogether. Azriel didn''t know. He''d stopped trying to understand long ago¡ªstopped grasping at the remnants of a world that shattered in a single day. ''This feels... nice.'' ''It''s quiet,fortable.'' ''Is this what dying is really like?'' ''Am I already dead?'' He''d escaped true death twice before. Maybe, this third time, he''d finally reached it¡ªan actual ending. He sank deeper, letting it carry him, unresisting. ''I''m tired¡­'' The further he sank, the more he felt something essential slipping away¡ªsomething so precious he couldn''t even define it. But he didn''t notice. Not fully. ''It''s not like anyone needs me.'' ''I have no value¡­ I''m weak¡­ and¡­'' ''It feels like the whole world wants me dead.'' A fracture formed inside him, splitting along hidden lines. ''Even if I win, I lose.'' ''There''s no point in fighting¡­ they don''t need me. They''ll keep moving forward without me.'' ''I''ve given them all a chance¡ªa real chance to win this time.'' ''So¡­'' ''I can finally rest, can''t I?'' "...." "...." "...." "...." "...." "...." "...." "...." ''Rest..?'' ''What... am I even saying?'' A spark flickered, faint and defiant, deep in Azriel''s chest. Heat bubbled up, raw and restless. ''Why should I rest?'' ''Why am I being so... pathetic?'' ''Even if I''m exhausted, what gives me the right to wallow in it, to use it as an excuse to lie here and surrender?'' He couldn''t see, but he could feel his body zing with some renewed force. ''So what if nobody needs me?'' ''If I''m not strong, I''ll be strong.'' ''If every god, every apostle, every damned world wants me dead¡­ why should I care? Let them try.'' ''If this is fate¡­ then to hell with fate.'' ''I made myself a promise, didn''t I?'' ''Even if the book was a lie¡ªI swore¡­'' ''I would see the end with my own eyes.'' ''That will never change.'' A fire spread, hot and ufortable, through every part of him, setting him aze. He struggled now, pushing against the weight of this dark, endless ocean. ''If I lose, I''ll get up. Again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. And again. I''ll keep going¡ªuntil I win.'' "..." ''I won''t die.'' ''I¡­ I don''t want to die.'' ''I want to live.'' ''And...'' ''I just want to win.'' ***** Subject 431 looked at Azriel, suspended motionlessly, his body impaled on dozens of spikes, feet dangling lifelessly in the air. His tattered gown revealed a scarred chest, his entire body battered, but still¡ªunbelievably¡ªalive. His heart was still beating. "He''s not dead yet," 431 muttered, his gaze shifting to the silent, observing doctors behind the ceiling, hidden. A hint of confusion flickered in his eyes as he felt his mana begin to recover. "Guess they''re wasting a kid with dual affinities¡­" Not that it mattered. In truth, he didn''t mind being a subject in this hellhole. Before, he''d been known as the Iron King, infamous for impaling his victims in ruthless disys of power. He had a bounty of 250,000 velts¡ªa terrifying figure for someone with a low-level mana core. That notoriety had been his pride, a badge proving that he was one of the most dangerous criminals on American soil. And he loved to fight. Craved it. 431 had hoped Azriel might break his endless boredom, might even offer a decent challenge. But his hopes had been crushed; the kid was skilled, sure, but¡­cking. Sure, there were others here, but they weren''t challenges; they were warm-ups. He''d won every fight against those on his level, but he wasn''t stupid enough to challenge the higher-ranked subjects. He didn''t have a death wish; he just wanted a real fight. Sighing, he rubbed his head, casting a disappointed look at Azriel''s body. "If you didn''t have the will to fight, you should have just surrendered." A voice red through the invisible speakers overhead, "Subject 431, you¡ª" The voice abruptly cut out, and 431''s brow furrowed. A strange chill crept down his spine, and he turned, eyes widening. Azriel''s body was no longer impaled. He stood on the ground, barefoot, his form somehow ghostly and transparent. Wounds glistened under a thinyer of ice, sealing his injuries, a feat 431 hadn''t anticipated. Azriel''s figure seemed almost ethereal. 431 blinked, stunned. Azriel still had an ace left after all. A slow grin crept across his face as he narrowed his eyes. "I''ve got to hand it to you. Didn''t think you''d¡ª" His words faded, his grin vanishing as his gaze locked onto Azriel''s eyes. The dull, lifeless stare had transformed into a ravenous, blood-red hunger. Every hair on 431''s body stood on end, a shiver of excitement coursing through him as his own bloodlust surged. He grinned madly,ughing to himself. ''This boy..!'' These were the eyes of someone who wanted to fight! In a sh, he bent his knees, muscles coiled as heunched forward, shattering the ground beneath him. His fist shot forward, aimed at Azriel''s face¡ªonly to pass straight through him. "...!" ''What kind of absurd skill is this?'' Undeterred, he unleashed a rapid flurry of punches and kicks, each blow howling through the air, but none met its mark. Azriel''s face remained impassive, except for those eyes, watching him as if he were prey. 431 quickly leapt back, watching as Azriel''s lips curved up ever so slightly. "You told me about your [unique skill], so it''s only fair I tell you mine. For the next 15 seconds, I''m invincible. But¡­ ten seconds are up. Five¡­ four¡­ three¡­" 431''s eyes narrowed, incredulous. ''So, he can talk¡­'' There was no time to process it further. Azriel''s body solidified, and in an instant, both men were d in armor¡ª431''s of metal, Azriel''s of ice. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin But this time, there were no weapons. Only the battlefield and each other. Azriel''s gaze flickered to the spikes protruding from the ground. "These spikes are¡­ annoying." Frost crawled over the spikes, and with a clench of his fist, they shattered. 431''s instincts screamed. He leapt back just in time, a massive ice spike piercing the ground where he had stood. He dodged again and again as more ice spears erupted, each barely missing him. Azriel''s mocking voice echoed through the arena. "Yeah, I can do that too." 431''s grin only widened. In response, he stomped the ground, sending cracks racing across the arena floor and destabilizing the entire ground. Azriel jumped, surprised by the sudden disy of brute strength, and steadied himself midair. Without hesitation, Azriel exhaled, cold mist escaping his breath as the temperature plummeted. Mist swirled around him, frost spreading across the ground, creeping up the walls, and even tinting his hair a cial white. With a flick of his wrist, a massive spike shot up from the ground, nearly reaching the distant ceiling and grazing 431''s shoulder as he narrowly evaded it. ''This isn''t a battle any normal Awakened could survive¡­'' But 431 barely had a moment to think before Azriel disappeared in a sh, trailing red lightning, appearing right in front of him with a booming explosion. 431 reacted instantly, swinging his fist, but Azriel raised a thin ice wall between them. ''He thinks this will stop me? '' With a powerful blow, he shattered the wall, but as the shards fell, Azriel was gone, reced by another ice wall. A chill trickled down 431''s spine as he spun around, only to find himself surrounded. Ice walls reflected him on every side, casting fractured, ghostly reflections. "Damn it! Are you hiding? Face me like a man!" Only silence answered. Growling, he tore through each wall, punching and smashing his way through, but every shatter brought more ice, splintering in blinding shards that clouded his vision. "Show yourself!" he roared, until a sharp, stabbing pain shot through his right heel. Pain suddenly exploded from his heel. He looked down, seeing a spike of ice lodged in his right heel, breaking through his armor like it was paper. "Agh...!" ''Huh!? His ice got stronger¡­ No, he''s been holding back!'' Ignoring the pain, he shattered the spike, but his gaze darted around in growing desperation, catching glimpses of his own reflection in the endless maze of ice. ''I should''ve killed him while I had the chance¡­ His mana regeneration is absurd.'' He barely had a second to catch his breath before Azriel''s cold, emotionless voice reverberated from every direction. "You should think a little higher¡ªor better yet¡­" he paused, a sadistic smile in his tone, "¡­look higher." A prickle of dread crawled up his spine. He slowly looked up, his face paling. "Oh..." Azriel sat atop a towering pir of ice, red lightning crackling through the javelins of ice hovering above him. Each spear was pointed down, ready to strike. Azriel grinned darkly, a glint of cruelty in his eyes. "Dance, 431! Dance for me!" And with a flick of his hand, the javelins rained down. Chapter 157: 666 vs. 431 [2] Two doctors sat in silence, their eyes fixed on the monitors. No audience. No cheers. Just the hum of machinery and the raw sh of two awakened subjects locked in battle within an underground colosseum. 666 vs. 431. A fight that had escted far beyond skill¡ªa war of affinities. Dozens of ice javelins, crackling with streaks of red lightning, hurtled through the air toward 431. They moved faster than the human eye could follow, faster than any dormant could react. But 431 was no dormant. He stood his ground, a grin splitting his face as his body shuddered¡ªnot with fear, but exhration. An oppressive wave of bloodlust erupted from him, so potent it shattered nearby ice walls in an instant. Azriel''s voice echoed in his mind, a taunt meant to unsettle. Augh erupted from 431''s chest, a sound so unhinged it sent shivers racing down Azriel''s spine. "HAHAHAHAHA! DON''T YOU DARE GET COCKY, KID! I''VE FACED HORRORS FAR WORSE THAN YOU!" The force of his voice made Azriel wince, pressing his hands against his one good ear as his face twisted in pain. Then, everything about 431 changed. The grin vanished. The bloodlust dissipated. His eyes grew cold¡ªso cold they seemed to pierce through Azriel. In that moment, Azriel didn''t see a man¡ªhe saw a fortress, unyielding and imprable. Harmless on the surface, yet the promise of destructiony beneath. And destruction came. As the javelins closed in, 431 stomped his foot against the shattered ground. The arena quaked violently. Azriel clung to an ice pir for bnce as cracks spiderwebbed through the floor. Then, liquid metal began to ripple around 431, coiling like a serpent before hardening into a dome. The javelins struck. Each impact sent cracks splintering across the metallic surface. But for every javelin destroyed, the dome fractured further. Until¡ª Shatter¡ª! The dome copsed, shards scattering like ss. The javelins were gone, obliterated. Azriel stared, his heart pounding. "His mana control¡­ his affinity... it''s insane. Completely absurd." Azriel exhaled sharply, tapping his foot against the ice pir. It began to melt, lowering him until his ice boots touched the fractured ground once more. The arena was a ruin, littered with jagged ice and twisted metal. He spared the colosseum a nce, wondering how it could ever be rebuilt. When their eyes met again, both fighters stood on the brink. Sweat dripped from 431''s face, his chest heaving with every breath. Azriel wasn''t faring much better. His limbs trembled, and his vision blurred. Yet, somehow, they both stood tall. And in their gazes burned one singr, unrelenting desire: to win. 431 raised his hand, summoning nine metallic javelins. They hovered around him, deadly and precise, before shooting forward with blinding speed. Azriel barely reacted in time. Red lightning crackled around him as he twisted his body, dodging each spear by the smallest margin. Then, chains of ice coiled around his arms, their ends mming into the ground. A storm began to swirl around him, the wind howling as white strands streaked through his dark hair. 431 grinned, bending his body into a fighting stance, the metal on his skin gleaming in the dim light. Both fighters surged forward. But just as the sh seemed inevitable¡ª " That is enough. Subject 666, Subject 431, stand down. The match is over. Failure toply will result in disciplinary action. " Doctor Arthur''s voice rang out. Both fighters froze, their wide eyes snapping to the rocky ceiling. "No¡­" Azriel whispered, his fists clenching. He didn''t want it to end. Not yet. 431''s voice roared, raw and furious. "This is a deathmatch! This doesn''t end until one of us dies! You can''t stop it now!" Arthur''s tone remained unyielding, cutting through the tension like a de. " Final warning. Stand. Down. " Azriel''s teeth ground together as his nails dug into his palms. Slowly, he lowered his fists, his face shadowed in frustration. Across from him, 431 was no different. His shoulders slumped, his expression dark. Then... Azriel''s knees buckled. His vision blurred, and the world around him tilted. He swayed, struggling to stay upright. And then, the void of exhaustion imed him. He fell, unconscious. ***** "How inefficient. They could have ended this fight with an actual winner¡ªand with far less destruction¡ªif they had chosen to fight physically. Instead, they relied on a battle of affinities." Vincent''s cold gaze swept over the two figures lying unconscious on the arena floor. Their bodies were motionless, drained by the strain on their mana cores. "Foolishness," he muttered, his voice sharp. "Even with greater affinities and absurd mana regeneration, they squander it. Especially subject 666..." He narrowed his eyes, studying the unconscious Azriel. "Two greater affinities. The mana expenditure alone should have overwhelmed him. And yet... he held his own. Not just against the others but against 431¡ªa monster in his own right. He should have lost, but something shifted. Something kept him standing." Vincent''s words lingered in the air, heavy with disdain. Affinities. A topic as enigmatic as it was critical. Even now, the exact mechanisms remained a mystery. When someone became awakened, they unlocked their affinity¡ªor affinities. But how? What determined which affinity they received? And how many? For most, it was just one. For the rare few, two. Like the Crimson Princess, hailed for her unparalleled mastery of dual affinities. Theories abounded: Was it tied to one''s personality? A reflection of past experiences? Or entirely random? No one knew for sure. What was clear, however, was the distinction between basic and greater affinities. Basic affinities¡ªfire, water, earth, and wind¡ªwere foundational. Greater affinities, like ice, lightning, metal, shadows, and light, were rarer, demanding far more mana. But rarity didn''t equate to superiority. There were no weak affinities. Only weak users. Vincent''s gaze darkened as his thoughts turned to Azriel, a rarity even among rarities. Two greater affinities. The burden of such power was immense. Against someone like 431, who mastered a single greater affinity with surgical precision, Azriel should have been at a disadvantage. And yet... "666 didn''t lose," Vincent said, his voice tinged with reluctant acknowledgment. Arthur, who had been silently observing, finally broke his silence. His steady voice cut through the room. "It might''ve been the drug. Or maybe... it was just him." Arthur''s gaze didn''t waver from the unconscious figures. "His mentality shifted. At first, all he cared about was survival. But when he was on the brink of death..." Arthur''s lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. "...He stopped thinking about surviving. He started thinking about winning. That change¡ªno, that desperation¡ªallowed him to push his affinities to their limits. Even with his injuries. Even with exhaustion gnawing at him. He used every ounce of mana left in his body to secure a chance at victory." Arthur''s voice dropped, his tone edged with dark amusement. "And with the help of PE-0, he didn''t just survive against 431. He fought him to a standstill. Against one of the strongest awakened humans alive, he held his ground. He didn''t win... but he didn''t lose either." Vincent exhaled slowly, his expression a mixture of frustration and resignation. "I still think they''re wasted on them," he muttered, ncing at Arthur. "But we have time. Time to mold them into something... better. A tie, then?" Arthur chuckled, low and almost sinister. "Yes," he replied, his gaze lingering on Azriel. "Let''s call it a tie." ***** When Azriel opened his eyes, he found himself lying on the small, hard bed inside his stark white cell once again. He wore a fresh gown¡ªclean and undamaged¡ªunlike the one torn and bloodied from before. His injuries seemed to have healed entirely, yet the scars remained, disfiguring his face just as they had when he first entered this facility. At least he could feel his chest rise and fall again. At least he could hear from both ears. Still, his body felt frail, his strength stripped away. His arms trembled as he lifted them, cing his hands over his eyes to shield them from the sterile white light above. There was no doubt in his mind: he''d been drugged with Elenium-5 again. PE-0 was already out of his system, leaving him hollow. A weak murmur escaped his lips. "I didn''t win..." Azriel gritted his teeth, frustration bubbling to the surface. "Even now... why can''t I ever win?" The thought twisted in his mind, a cruel echo. This was all supposed to be a memory¡ªa mere fragment of the past. But Azriel had discarded that notion long ago. It didn''t matter if this was a memory. It didn''t matter if it was supposed to be distant, detached, and unreal. Because for him, it was all still real. He was experiencing it. Feeling every ache. Hurting with every breath. And that was enough to make it real. Azriel''s trembling hand slowly curled into a weak fist. His voice, though hoarse, carried a flicker of resolve. "I won''t break... no matter what. I''ll keep living." It was a promise¡ªone made to himself. And the moment those words left his lips, Azriel felt it. The familiar, suffocating loss of control. ...His body was no longer his own. Chapter 158: The Four Horsemen [1] "Officially, it has been 592 days since the start of Project New Eden. The drug PE-0 has been administered to 1,123 subjects out of the initial 2,500. Of those, only 406 survived Stage 1. Proceeding to Stage 2 with PE-1... only 141 subjects remained." Doctor Arthur took a deep breath, his voice steady as he continued. "By Stage 3... only four subjects survived. These four¡ªSubject 431, Subject 001, Subject 101, and... Subject 666." Arthur''s fingers danced over the keyboard of hisputer, pulling up the file for Subject 666 on therge screen in front of him. A faint smile curved his lips as he gazed at the data. "The other subjects have taken to calling these four by special titles. It''s interesting¡ªout of everyone, these four exhibit the highest level of obedience when performing their tasks. Consequently, they''ve undergone the least disciplinary action since joining Project New Eden. Their behaviour, mindset, and resilience during punishment and orders are... exceptional. Particrly Subject 666." Arthur paused, licking his dry lips, his expression one of fascination. "It''s been over a year since he joined Project New Eden. The most unique of the four. Subject 666 has never failed toply with orders¡ªexcept for a few notable incidents. The most severe was when he was tasked with killing a little girl who had somehow survived in the Void Realm and wandered into our facility. His orders were clear: take her life." Arthur''s voice grew quieter. "But he refused. He simply said, ''I won''t.'' Do you realize how rare that is? The number of times 666 has spoken since his arrival can be counted on one hand. Five months of perfectpliance, and yet, when faced with a child¡ªan insignificant burden, at best¡ªhe would not turn his de." Arthur leaned back in his chair, his gaze flickering with something between admiration and curiosity. Even when questioned about his past or his name, he always imed ignorance. He barely speaks at all, and yet... this one moment defined him. A perfect soldier, unshackled by attachment or memory, yet bound by a single tether: his morality. "And morality, I''ve found, is... resilient." Arthur smirked, recalling the aftermath. "After his refusal, 666 was sent to the dark cell for an entire week. The punishment was designed to shatter whatever resolve he had left. But this is where it gets truly fascinating." Arthur adjusted his sses, his tone taking on a clinical detachment. "Despite the drugs coursing through his system and his body starving, he refused to eat the single meal provided each day. He didn''t move. He didn''t cry out. He simply endured in silence." The dark cell was exactly what its name implied. Total istion. A ustrophobic box devoid of proper oxygen, light, or sound. Most broke within days. Arthur''s smile turned grim. The meals provided? They weren''t void creature meat. No, the ''meat'' was from the bodies of subjects who perished in the underground coliseum. A final, calcted indignity. Yet even Vincent failed to break him. Arthur chuckled, a sound both amused and cold. "But no matter. We have time." Leaning forward, Arthur tapped on the screen, pulling up more detailed data. "As I said before, 666 is the most special of the four. Hispatibility with PE-0, PE-1, and PE-2 is unmatched. He''s the youngest, extraordinarily talented, with two greater affinities, a soul weapon, and an unparalleled aptitude forbat training. Unfortunately, the scars on his face remain. Even our health potions weren''t enough to heal him." Arthur''s fingers hovered over the keyboard as he whispered to himself, his voice tinged with anticipation. "But that might change today... considering who ising." He finally leaned back in his chair and stopped the recording device. Closing his eyes, he exhaled deeply, his mind swirling with thoughts of what was toe. "He''s almost there," Arthur murmured, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Almost." ***** What was all of this again...? Ah, right. A memory. A memory designed to break the mind. Or perhaps not. Azriel didn''t really know. He had long since stopped trying to understand. Now, he only waited. Waited for it all to end. If he followed the logic of these memories, more than a year had passed since Azriel had been trapped in them. But... That wasn''t how it felt. No. To him, it all seemed like a week. At least, if he calcted only the time he had control over his body. And he didn''t always have control. No. Sometimes, he was a prisoner, locked in his body as it moved on its own. Azriel didn''t watch everything¡ªit wasn''t worth it. Those moments felt more like a film, sped up toward the "important" parts where he could act again. But skipping didn''t mean forgetting. No. He experienced it all. He remembered it all. He felt it all. Yet, it was like recalling a dream. A disjointed haze that told him what his original self had lived through. It wasn''t pleasant. No, what was truly unbearable was how it fractured his mind. When Azriel gained control and acted, his actions deviated from his original self''s path. His current self was stronger¡ªmore capable in so many ways. And every time he lost control, he received the memories of his original self. Memories of what actually happened. For instance, in his current reality, Azriel had fought Subject 431 to a draw. But the original Azriel? He had lost. Miserably. Hell, he hadn''t even killed the two Awakened in that version of events. The sh of these memories¡ªtwo versions of the same event¡ªleft his head pounding, as if his skull would split open. It was like walking two paths at once. When he was in control, he walked his path. But afterward, he would relive the original. Azriel now sat in the cafeteria, one of the rare moments subjects were allowed to interact. Most wore the same sterile white gowns. Humans were social creatures, after all, even here. But Azriel? He wasn''t interested. Not because he didn''t care, but because of the reputation that clung to him like a shadow. The "image" that preceded him wherever he went. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin Azriel poked at the porridge and unidentifiable meat in front of him. His bangs, grown long, obscured his crimson eyes as he strained his ears to listen. The whispers weren''t subtle. All eyes were on his table. And why wouldn''t they be? He sat with them . To his left sat the massive, towering figure of Subject 431. Across from him, an elderly man with white, unkempt hair and a serene smile¡ªSubject 001. And beside 001, a petite girl with shoulder-length brown hair andrge, innocent eyes, Subject 101. Her cute features would have been endearing if not for the oppressive aura that clung to their table like a storm cloud. They were the most sessful subjects. The "elite." The whispers carried through the room, despite the weight in the air. "H-Hey, what''s up with that table? Did they fight or something? The atmosphere''s so heavy..." One of the older subjects grinned knowingly, pping a hand on the speaker''s shoulder. "You must be new. See those four? They aren''t like us. Ordinary subjects, we get a choice¡ªto join Project New Eden or not. But those four... they''re different . " The neer frowned, his face darkening. "I declined. They didn''t push me, surprisingly." "Same here," the man continued, leaning in conspiratorially. "But some people don''t feel like they have a choice. Or they''re just... insane. Like those four." The man nced uneasily at the table, his voice lowering further. "Over a thousand people have gone through New Eden. Only those four survived. The doctors? They call them the most sessful subjects." The murmurs grew, ovepping like a storm of quiet chaos. "Oh, yeah. And here''s the thing. Every week, we''re thrown into an underground coliseum to fight. Could be a random draw, or it could be discipline. But those who ept Project New Eden? They get thrown in immediately. Their first fight is always a deathmatch." The man swallowed hard, his voice lowering further. "And three of them? After their first fight, they were never sent back. Not like us, fighting to survive every week. No one makes them fight anymore." "Thank the Gods for that," someone muttered. "If they were allowed to fight like us, none of us would survive." "Do you know what we call them?" The neer shook his head, and the response came, reverent and fearful. "The Four Horsemen." He blinked, the name sounding almost absurd. "The Four Horsemen? Seriously? That''s¡­" The man cut him off with a grim look. "See the old guy over there? He''s Famine . The little girl? Conquest . That big guy? War . And the one with the long ck hair¡­ he''s Death . " The man''s gaze was drawn to the four like a moth to a me. He studied each one, the titles fitting all too well. But when his eyes fell on the one called Death, a chill ran down his spine. He continued eating, his movements calm, almost mechanical. Until a pair of wide, terrified eyes locked with his. Azriel''s crimson gaze, half-hidden by his bangs, met the neer''s for the briefest moment. The man froze, his blood running cold. And then Azriel looked away, returning to his meal as if nothing had happened. The man''s voice trembled. "D-Death..." The others stiffened at the name, their voices dropping even lower. "Yeah. That one''s¡­ unsettling. And the craziest part? He''s only 15 years old." "Fifteen?" the man repeated, his voice rising in shock. The table hushed him with sharp res. "Keep your voice down," someone hissed. He turned back to Death, disbelief etched across his face. Fifteen? What kind of life creates someone like that? The man beside him spoke again, his tone shifting to something almost reverent. "You know, War wasn''t always part of New Eden. At first, he refused. But then¡­ they say he fought Death in the coliseum." The man froze. "What happened?" The other''s voice dropped further. "A deathmatch. Rumor is, they tied. A tie . That never happens. Death supposedly took on five at once, killed them all, and spared War. Said his ''time hadn''te yet.'' The fight was so brutal they destroyed the coliseum. Both of them were missing limbs by the end but didn''t stop until they physically couldn''t continue." The man stared at the group, his face pale. Stories of each Horseman unfolded around him. The more he heard, the more his stomach churned. He finally understood why the doctors didn''t make them fight anymore. If the Horsemen were unleashed on the rest of them, there would be no one left. Azriel''s lips curved into the faintest of smirks. ''Another one bites the dust.'' The rumors were ridiculous, exaggerated, but they served their purpose. They kept people entertained in this hellhole. "Death, smiling? That''s a rare sight," came a light, teasing voice. Azriel''s gaze shifted to the girl across from him¡ªSubject 101, Conquest. Her brown eyes sparkled with mischief. Azriel sighed. "Conquest, keep your voice down. You''ll start something unnecessary again." Conquest giggled, a soft, melodic sound that only made things worse. The room fell into an uneasy silence. All eyes were now on their table, filled with shock and a touch of awe. Azriel sighed inwardly, his smirk fading. ''Dammit...'' Chapter 159: The Four Horsemen [2] "What is it about how fragile human life is? So much life within us, yet we''re cursed with so much death in return." Solomon''s voice was soft, almost mournful, as he walked down the empty corridors. His footsteps echoed faintly, the sound swallowed by the void-like silence. The entire military base felt abandoned. No bodies. No blood. No life. "But now, it seems death has finally begun to tip the scales, overtaking the bnce it once held with life." His murmur carried through the still air but reached no ears. After all¡­ Fortaleza del Sol was empty. No one knew why. And those who lived close to the fortress, those who tried to contact it, didn''t dare approach. Instinctively, they knew. Death had passed through here. Fear, primal and suffocating, gripped them so tightly they begged Solomon himself to investigate. And so, here he was, stepping into the hollow remnants of a ce that once thrived. Solomon sighed, his neutral expression betraying a faint flicker of something¡ªboredom, maybe? Resignation? "At least his bastard son knows how to keep things interesting," he muttered, lips curling into the ghost of a smile. But that smile faded quickly. His thoughts drifted to the Crimson Prince¡ªthe one who left without so much as a word, venturing into the Void Realm. Solomon''s shoulders slumped, his voiceced with bitter humor. "And here my partner in crime would rather walk into hell than spend time with me. He could''ve at least invited me. We could''ve traveled together, fought together¡­ bonded and fought again¡­" He chuckled dryly, though the sound carried no real joy. He knew better. Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin If Solomon had gone, the higher-ups would have seen it as an alliance between him and the Crimson n. He wanted no part of that. No ties, no reminders¡­ especially not of her . Azriel, though¡ªhe was an exception. The only one. Solomon''s tone turned distant, his gaze unfocused, as if speaking to someone far away. "You and I made a promise, Azriel. You''d help me find her, no matter what. So don''t you dare die before you''ve kept your word." The weight of his words lingered in the air as he pushed open a door, stepping into themand center. "Empty," he muttered ndly, surveying the stripped-down room. Desks, monitors¡ªeverything was gone. Everything but¡­ "Oh?" His eyes narrowed slightly. "Now this is interesting." In the center of the room sat a single desk. On it, a lone recording device. He approached it, his movements calm, deliberate. Without hesitation, he pressed the button. A distorted voice crackled to life. "This is Major Borris. I am recording this message at Fortaleza del Sol, hoping someone finds it when the base is investigated..." Leaning against the desk, Solomon closed his eyes, listening. The voice ryed what had happened. What was happening. And what was yet toe. Then, abruptly: "Don''t go¡­" Solomon''s eyes snapped open. "¡­!" He nced at his arm¡ªgoosebumps. A rare reaction. He scoffed, as the recording continued. ''What an ominous creature,'' he thought. ''To think letting it escape from Azriel would lead to this.'' The voice in the recording grew heavier, its power seeping through even the static. "Open your eyes¡­ open¡­ your¡­ eyes¡­" Solomon''s interest sparked¡ªa dangerous flicker of curiosity. ''Azriel faced this? Survived this?'' For the first time in years, he felt the stirrings of genuine intrigue from a void creature. Still, his eyes dulled slightly as practicality took over. ''Not my business. The Dusk n should handle this mess. Not me. I''m free!'' He smiled faintly at the thought, nodding to himself. But then¡­ "A-A-AZZR-RIE-LL!" His smile froze. Solomon stiffened, staring at the recorder. The distorted voice¡ªdemonic, agonized¡ªcalled out Azriel''s name, pleading, desperate. His expression hardened. ''This doesn''t look good¡­'' And then, another voice. This one soft, innocent, almost yful. A young girl''s voice. "I think this will be easier to hear, hehe." A light giggle, sweet yet sinister, made Solomon''s eyes narrow. He nced at his arm again¡ªgoosebumps, stronger this time. ''Definitely not good.'' The girl''s voice continued, cheerful but unnervingly casual. "I imagine you''re all confused. Let me exin. First, I''m filing aint. The name ''Crying Fog''? Really? Whoes up with this stuff? I demand a redo!" If not for the eerie context, Solomon might''ve chuckled at the absurdity of herint. He didn''t. Because he knew. This wasn''t human. The voice went on, its tone suddenly darker. "Second, I have a message for the Crimson Prince, Azriel. Tell him¡­" Solomon''s jaw tightened. ''Well, shit.'' "¡­that I haven''t forgotten how rudely he sent me awayst time. I never forget. I remember everything. So don''t feel lonely, my prince. I''ll be with you again one day." The recording ended with a faint click. Solomon stood there in silence, staring at the device. Finally, he spoke, his voice tentative, almost amused. "¡­Did I just witness a void creature''s love confession to a prince?" For a moment, he simply blinked at the recorder, then sighed, his hand running through his hair. "This just keeps getting better¡­" ***** "I don''t understand why you''re making me wait two whole days to meet the prince," Ragnar scowled, his tone heavy with frustration as he leaned back in his chair. Across the desk, Aeliana didn''t seem the least bit fazed. She propped her elbow on the desk, resting her cheek against her hand, and offered him a faint, knowing smile. "No need to sulk, Ragnar. You may be a king, but here, you''re just a guest," she replied calmly. Her gaze flicked to a document in front of her before she added, with a hint of mischief, "A guest waiting for an unannounced meeting with the prince of the Crimson n. Besides¡­" Her words trailed off, her expression darkening. The air around her grew heavy, and her voice trembled ever so slightly as she spoke again. "Are¡­ are you saying I''m boring you?" Ragnar''s eyes widened in rm. His voice rose louder than intended. "Of course not, Aeli¡ª!" But before he could say more, Aeliana lifted her face, wiping at invisible tears, her lips curving into a bittersweet smile. "It''s fine," she murmured. "I know it''s not like the old days, back when it was just the four of us. Now, you, Lyraelle, even¡­ darling. You''re all so busy. I get lonely sometimes too, you know..." Her words struck Ragnar harder than he cared to admit. His scowl softened into something more vulnerable as he looked at her. "Aeli¡­" he began, his voice gentler this time. ""!!"" Before Ragnar could say more, a sh of purple light illuminated the room. A rift tore open near the wall, its jagged edges crackling with energy. Both Aeliana and Ragnar turned toward it, their gazes sharp. Neither of them moved from their seats. Instead, their eyes narrowed as they watched the figure emerge. Aeliana''s mood darkened further as she internally cursed. ''Don''t tell me that damn dog is here too¡­'' Her lips thinned in annoyance. Two kings under one roof? Just the thought had her on edge. She felt real tears threatening to form¡ªof sheer exasperation. But when the figure stepped through, it wasn''t the Neb n''s king. No, it was¡ª "Saint Solomon?" Ragnar''s voice carried a note of surprise. The man in question grinned widely, giving Ragnar an exaggerated wave. "Ragnar, old man! Been a while! How''s the back holding up? Still giving you trouble? You really ought to stretch more." Ragnar froze, his head lowering to hide his face. His shoulders trembled slightly, and a dark mutter escaped his lips like a mantra: "Don''t kill him. Don''t kill him. Don''t kill him¡­" Meanwhile, Solomon turned his attention to Aeliana. To her surprise, he ced a hand over his heart and gave a slight bow. "Mydy, unlike that mongrel, you remain as radiant as the most exquisite crimson rose." Aeliana blinked, momentarily caught off guard before her lips twitched in irritation. "Yes, thank you, Saint Solomon. To what do we owe the pleasure of your sudden visit?" Her words were crisp, but Solomon didn''t seem to notice¡ªor care. His smile remained intact as he got straight to the point. "I heard the prince went to the Void Realm. I have some urgent matters to discuss with him. So¡­" His eyes sharpened. "Can you kindly tell me which Void Capital he''s in right now?" Aeliana and Ragnar exchanged bewildered nces before Ragnar asked, "You too?" Solomon tilted his head, clearly confused. "Hmm? You need to speak with Azriel as well? What for? Don''t tell me you''re still trying to matchmake him with the princess." The room grew still. Ragnar lowered his head again, his shoulders trembling, though this time it wasn''t clear whether it was with rage or restraint. Aeliana, on the other hand, fixed Solomon with a frigid stare. Her voice was icy when she spoke. "And why, exactly, do you wish to meet the prince?" For a brief moment, Solomon''s expression turned unreadable. He let out a soft sigh, ncing away. "I think it would be¡­ highly inappropriate to discuss this matter without his consent." Aeliana''s lips twitched. A dry chuckle escaped her before she propped both elbows on the desk, pressing her palms against her face. Her voice was t and cold. "Sit down, Saint Solomon. Just like Ragnar, you are a guest here and will wait until Azriel returns." "But¡ª" " Sit. Down. " "Y-yes, ma''am." The authority in her tone sent a shiver down both men''s spines. Ragnar, still muttering under his breath, kept his eyes averted, while Solomon obediently took a seat beside him, his head lowered like a chastised child. Aeliana pinched the bridge of her nose, her mood souring further. She exhaled deeply. ''Azriel, my darling son¡­ I''m grounding you. Forever.'' The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 160: The Four Horsemen [3] For some odd reason, Azriel felt a shiver run down his spine. It wasn''t the weight of all the eyes lingering on his table¡ªit was something else. Something he couldn''t quite ce. ''Strange...'' Letting the unease settle, he exhaled quietly and cast a sharp re toward Conquest. Though his eyes were mostly shadowed by his hair, the intent was clear. Conquest, however, seemed unfazed. She brought a delicate hand to her mouth, giggling softly. "Conquest isn''t wrong, though," came a booming voice. "It''s rare for you to grace us with that voice of yours. Or show anything on that ugly face, kid." Azriel''s gaze shifted to the hulking figure addressing him: Subject 431, now better known as War. His towering frame leaned forward slightly, curiosity written across his scarred features. Azriel shrugged lightly, his movements measured. "Even I have my good days sometimes¡­" He paused, his voice turning cold. "But what the hell do you all think you''re looking at?" The cafeteria fell silent. Every subject who had been sneaking nces in his direction stiffened, quickly averting their eyes. They turned back to their meals with exaggerated smiles, theirughter now painfully forced. Azriel sighed, the irritation in his chest settling. ''Since regaining control over my body, something always feels off... Something''s bound to happen today. I just hope it''s myst day here.'' He resumed eating, his focus now on his meal. Yet, the peace was short-lived as War leaned in again. "So, are you going to tell us?" Azriel''s brow furrowed, annoyance flickering across his face. ''Aren''t they unusually chatty today?'' His gaze drifted to the far end of the table where Famine sat, his eyes closed as usual. Even so, Azriel felt the eerie weight of the old man''s presence. It made his skin crawl. Turning back to his food, he replied through slow, deliberate bites. "I have a feeling something big is about to happen." His words hung in the air, drawing attention not only from his tablemates but the entire cafeteria. Conversations hushed, and all eyes shifted subtly toward Azriel again. To the other subjects, when "Death" spoke, every word carried weight. Rare as his voice was, it was treated almost as prophecy. It wasn''t just his appearance or what he spoke of¡ªit was the way Azriel carried himself. A way he wasn''t even aware of. The way he sat, the measured manner in which he ate, the subtle grace in how he moved his hands, or even the unhurried confidence in his stride¡ªevery action exuded an unspoken authority. An effortless elegance clung to him, as if it were woven into his very being. The air around him seemed to whisper that he was different. No, it screamed it. Like he was something more. Someone untouchable. As though he were royalty. Azriel himself was oblivious to it, but there was no denying its origin. It was the mark left by his upbringing at the Crimson Estate. The lessons drilled into him by his family, the habits he unknowingly adopted from those around him. Find more to read at mvl And whether he realized it or not, the impression he left on others was undeniable. "What do you think it is?" Conquest asked, her chin propped on her hands as she gazed at him with wide, curious eyes. Azriel opened his mouth, but before he could answer, the overhead speaker crackled to life. "Attention all subjects. Stop eating and return to your cells immediately. Prepare to be escorted to the underground coliseum. This also includes all subjects of Project New Eden." The cafeteria erupted into murmurs of confusion and fear. Azriel''s table, however, remained eerily calm. Azriel raised an eyebrow. ''After a year of silence, they''re finally letting me fight again? Or is this about something else?'' War chuckled, his voice low and gravelly. "Well, kid, I think it''s finally time for our rematch." Azriel''s lips curved into a faint smile, catching the attention of both Famine and Conquest. The former''s expression remained unreadable, his unsettling grin ever-present, while Conquest leaned in closer, her excitement almost childlike. "Don''t get your hopes up," Azriel said evenly, though his tone carried an edge of anticipation. The subjects around them whispered nervously: "But didn''t we just go to the coliseum two days ago?" "Don''t tell me we''re fighting¡­" "W-why summon the Four Horsemen? Are we going to die?!" "No way¡­ M-maybe they''re just observing¡­" Their frantic chatter filled the room as they hastily cleared their tables and rushed toward their cells. Only Azriel''s table remained seated, watching the chaos unfold with detached curiosity. Conquest broke the silence, her voice tinged with yful panic. "Hey, do you think they''ll make us fight each other to the death?!" Her outburst startled a few stragglers, who shot her pale, horrified looks before scrambling out of the cafeteria. Famine finally spoke, his hoarse voice cutting through the air like a de. "This old one has been here far too long. Perhaps my time has finallye." "Shut up, you suicidal gramps," War grumbled, standing with a heavy sigh. Azriel stared at his empty bowl, a pang of disappointment flickering in his chest. He wished he could eat more, though his thoughts soon drifted elsewhere. A wave of bitterness washed over him. ''I miss Jasmine. I miss Mom and Dad.'' For all his progress, for all the strength he''d gained in this cursed ce, the longing for his family never faded. ***** As Azriel returned to his cell, he waited in silence, drawing mana from the air. Hours passed before the metallic ng of footsteps echoed down the corridor. Someone arrived to escort him, leading him to the gates of the underground colosseum. When the massive gates creaked open, Azriel stepped forward. A gust of wind greeted him, brushing against his long hair and making it flutter. He furrowed his brows as his sharp eyes scanned the arena. The old, crumbling seats were packed with subjects. All seated. All watching. Azriel''s confusion deepened when his gazended on the other three horsemen already standing in the center of the arena. Their expressions mirrored his¡ªequal parts curiosity and caution. Without hesitation, Azriel made his way toward them, the murmurs of the crowd a distant hum. Stopping in front of the trio, he let his gaze briefly sweep over the audience before speaking. "Looks like you can raise your hopes again, 431." War¡ªSubject 431¡ªgrinned, the feral gleam in his eyes betraying his bloodlust. Conquest trembled, but not out of fear. Her entire body seemed to buzz with excitement, her smile unnervingly innocent. And Famine? The old man simply stood there, humming softly to himself, his eerie demeanor unchanging. "They deliberately kept us from fighting again, kid," 431 said, his voice rough yet filled with anticipation. "But just because you''ve made the fastest progress reaching the intermediate rank doesn''t mean you should get cocky. I''m still a full grade above you. And I''ve trained just as hard." Azriel tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable beneath the shadow of his hair. "Then you should know it won''t end likest time. This time, I''ll be the one to impale you." A dark chuckle escaped 431''s lips, his predatory gaze fixed on Azriel. But Azriel didn''t flinch, his calm demeanor unwavering. Conquest''s voice cut through the tension. "Hey, don''t forget about me!" she chimed, her enthusiasm almost unnerving. "What do you say? You two against me and Famine!" Both Azriel and 431 turned to her, their faces betraying a mix of disbelief and unease. "No thanks," Azriel said tly. "Same here," 431 added, nodding in agreement. Conquest and Famine were too... unsettling. Out of the four horsemen, Death and War were, oddly enough, the most normal. "The four horsemen are all in the arena..." "Are they going to fight each other?" "This is insane!" "But... will we survive if they do?" The murmurs among the subjects grew louder, their unease evident. Then, suddenly, two figures appeared on the tform above the arena. The crowd fell silent, every pair of eyes turning toward the men in whiteb coats. Azriel narrowed his gaze. ''Doctor Arthur... and Vincent.'' The pair stood motionless for a moment, their expressions unreadable. Then Vincent pped his hands, the sound sharp andmanding. A wave of fear rippled through the crowd, and even the four horsemen tensed, their attention now fully focused on him. Azriel gritted his teeth. ''Bastard.'' Vincent stepped forward, his voice calm yet carrying an unmistakable edge of authority. "Today is a special day for you four. Subject 001, Subject 101, Subject 431, and Subject 666. You''ve made remarkable progress and contributed greatly to Project New Eden''s development. As a reward, we''ve decided to grant you a unique opportunity..." A tense silence filled the colosseum. Arthur cleared his throat, stepping beside Vincent. His voice was softer. "Ah, yes. As a reward, you four will finally have the chance to fight one another. Of course, no killing is allowed. And afterward..." He paused, a slight smirk forming on his lips. "You will be promoted to the rank of Enforcer . Effective immediately." The colosseum erupted into chaos. "No way! They''re bing official members?" "Skipping so many ranks... is that even allowed?" "Do you think we could get out of here if we joined Project New Eden...?" The murmurs of hope and disbelief spread like wildfire. Azriel''s expression remained unreadable, but his thoughts churned. ''They''re using this to manipte the others. Giving them false hope¡ªdangling freedom in front of their faces to push them into a project that''s almost guaranteed to kill them.'' It was clever. And Azriel couldn''t bring himself to be angry about it. Arthur''s gaze settled on the four horsemen, his eyes lingering on Azriel. Even with his hair obscuring his face, Azriel felt the doctor''s piercing stare. Arthur mouthed: Congrattions. Azriel''s teeth clenched, his jaw tight with suppressed frustration. Vincent pped again, silencing the arena. His smile widened, his voiceced with anticipation. "Happy fighting, Horsemen." Chapter 161: The Battle of the Four Horsemen [1] The moment Vincent''s words reached everyone''s ears, he and Arthur vanished from the arena. A transparent blue barrier shimmered into existence, shielding the seats and their upants. Silence fell over the crowd like a heavy curtain. Breath caught in throats, and all eyes locked on the four Horsemen standing in the center. Not a single soul dared look away. "This¡­" The tremble in Conquest''s voice cut through the tension, drawing the attention of the others. Her head was bowed, body trembling. No one could see her expression, but the unease was palpable. Without hesitation, Subjects 001, 431, and 666 instinctively leapt back, putting distance between themselves and the unstable presence before them. And then¡ª "This is the BEST DAY EVER!" Her voice erupted into a deafening scream, raw with exhration. Some in the crowd clutched their ears, wincing as the sound reverberated around the arena. In an instant, the ground beneath her shattered. Dust and debris flew as Conquest hurtled forward with terrifying speed, appearing before War in a blink. Her expression was wild, her eyes alight with bloodlust. "I''ve always wanted to do this!" she bellowed, swinging a fist with devastating force. BAM! The blow connected with War''s face, sending a thunderous shockwave through the air. "You''re just a big punching bag!" she snarled, her fists flying. BAM! "I¡ª" BAM! "Will¡ª" BAM! "Break¡ª" BAM! "You!" BAM! Punch after punch rained down on War with relentless ferocity. The ground beneath them cracked and cratered with each strike, creating a massive dust cloud that obscured the chaos. When the dust cleared, the crowd froze in stunned silence. Experience tales at mvl War stood unharmed. His entire body gleamed with metallic sheen, as though forged from unbreakable steel. In his iron grip, he held Conquest''s fist mid-swing, stopping her assault cold. His scowl deepened, his voice low and menacing. "You''re not my target. Go y with the old man before I destroy you." Conquest''s grin only widened, her bloodlust surging. With a primal yell, her left arm transformed into a massive gauntlet of solid stone. She swung again, the sheer weight of her punch howling through the air. "I''ll make you grovel before me, War!" she shouted. "And when I''m done, you''ll lick my feet!" War clicked his tongue, releasing her fist and sidestepping her attack. Her punch missed, but the force of it tore through the ground, carving a trench straight to the arena wall. The barrier shimmered as it absorbed the impact, shielding the subjects. "Don''t project your disgusting fantasies onto me," War growled, his voice thick with disdain. "And don''t say I didn''t warn you." Before Conquest could react, War closed the distance, his iron fist connecting with her stomach in a crushing uppercut. THUD! Her body flew skyward, but War seized her by the face mid-air, mming her back down into the earth with a resounding crash. "Akh!" The crater beneath them deepened as Conquest groaned, her breath knocked out of her. War''s form shifted again. A sword of jagged metal materialized in his hand, and he drove it downward with brutal precision. CLANG! His strike was stopped short, meeting the imprable defense of Conquest''s stone gauntlets. Lying prone, she caught his de between her massive hands. A cheeky giggle escaped her lips. "Looks like I''m the one groveling, huh?" War''s sneer turned to a re, but before he could retort, a gale struck his back, sending him hurtling across the arena. His body smashed into the ground, tumbling to a halt. Dusting himself off, he turned to find Famine standing calmly, hands behind his back. The old man''s hair fluttered in an invisible wind, a faint blue aura swirling around him. "Young ones," Famine sighed, his tone almost disappointed. "Leaving me out... is quite rude." With a flick of his wrist, razor-sharp des of wind shot toward War, tearing through the air with a high-pitched whine. War snarled, summoning walls of metal to shield himself, but the wind des sliced through them effortlessly. Panic flickered in his eyes. "Fuck¡ª" He spun around, but Conquest was already charging, a crazed grin splitting her face. Stone spears hovered around her, their tips gleaming as sheunched them in rapid session. Caught between the two, War''s fury erupted. "DON''T YOU DARE UNDERESTIMATE ME!" Liquid metal swirled around him, hardening into countless shards that whirled in a violent tornado. Wind, stone, and metal collided in a cataclysmic explosion of power. The arena shook, the ground splitting apart as shockwaves rippled outward. The spectators clung to their seats, shielded only by the barrier. Some shielded their eyes, others gawked in awe, unable toprehend the scale of destruction. When the chaos subsided, a massive crater remained where the three Horsemen stood, ring at one another. None appeared winded. If anything, they seemed invigorated, as though they hadn''t even begun to take the fight seriously. The murmurs of the crowd grew louder. "How can they have this much control over their affinities already¡­?!" "This is insane¡­ They''re intermediate rank, and yet¡­" Fear crept into their voices. And then one voice cut through the din. "H-Hey¡­ what is he doing¡­?" All eyes turned toward the final Horseman¡ªthe one who had yet to move. 666, the Horseman of Death, sat perched on a throne of wless ice. His posture waszy, one arm resting on the throne''s armrest, his head propped against his hand. His hair obscured his eyes, but the faintest smirk curved his lips. The sight made the crowd''s breath catch. There was something unnerving about his stillness, his sheer disregard for the battle raging around him. Even the other Horsemen paused, their gazes snapping to him. War gritted his teeth. "That arrogant behaviour of yours never changes, does it, kid?" Conquest''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "That throne is AMAZING! Can you make one for me, too?" Famine stroked his beard thoughtfully. "It does have¡­ ir." Azriel''s smirk widened. His voice, low and dripping with boredom, carried effortlessly across the arena. "It''s not my fault you three fight so¡­ boringly." Chapter 162: The Battle of the Four Horsemen [2] Vincent narrowed his eyes, his gaze fixed on Azriel, who sat upon the ice throne like a monarch surveying his domain. The moment Azriel spoke, a palpable tension filled the arena. The expressions of the three Horsemen shifted, their faces hardening with a cold, steely resolve. The temperature in the Colosseum seemed to drop further as their disdainful gazes bore into him. Vincent''s voice carried an edge of irritation as he muttered, his eyes never leaving Azriel. "Subject 666 finally decides to speak¡­ and makes enemies of them all. What an idiot. Why does he always have to act out in the most infuriatingly bizarre ways?" Arthur, standing beside him, scoffed, his smirkced with amusement. "It''s exactly how I trained him to be." Vincent turned to Arthur, his expression darkening. "What do you mean by that?" Arthur''s smirk widened. "I told you before¡ª666 isn''t like the others. I trained him personally, broke him down, and rebuilt him. He adapts faster than anyone I''ve ever seen. Still just a kid, but those fractured roots in his mind¡­ I nurtured them, let them grow wild. He''s the kind of creature that keeps others in check and¡­ fulfills his own desires whenever possible. Selfish to the core." Vincent''s frown deepened. "What desires?" Arthur''s smirk faded as his gaze turned cold and calcting. "You know emotions are like a drug to us. Too much, and we be addicts. 666¡­ he''s long since crossed that line. There''s no saving him now, not that he''d want saving. What he desires currently¡­ is satisfaction." "Satisfaction?" Arthur nodded slowly, his eyes flicking back to Azriel below. "Yes. Right now, in this battle, what 666 desires more than anything is a victory that will satisfy him¡ªsomething to fill the void, even if only for a fleeting moment. Something to feed his addiction." Vincent sighed, his gaze returning to Azriel. "That doesn''t mean he isn''t stupid." Arthur chuckled darkly. Continue your adventure with §Þ?? "Never said he wasn''t. I''m just saying he doesn''t see the world like we do. As long as he stands victorious in the end¡­ nothing else matters." Vincent''s expression softened slightly. "...He has my respect, though." Arthur blinked, surprised. "Respect?" "No matter how much I¡­ punished him, he never broke. Even knowing his actions are reckless, he still walks his chosen path without hesitation. It''s stupid, but there''s a strange honour in it." Arthur''s lips curled into a rare, genuine smile. "For once, we agree on something." "Indeed." Their conversation paused as they turned their attention back to the arena. The three Horsemen remained still, their eyes locked on Azriel, waiting for his move. Vincent broke the silence. "Have you uncovered anything about his past? Any clues?" Arthur''s expression darkened for a moment. The truth was, he had his suspicions. Spending so much time with Azriel had given him fragments of arger picture¡ªenough to form a hypothesis. The answer had been there all along, in his soul weapon, in his blood-red eyes. Yet no one dared to piece it together. ''If they find out¡­ he''s dead. I can''t let that happen. Not yet.'' Arthur shook his head, feigning ignorance. "Nothing. Likely born in some uncharted outskirts, his existence erased from every record." Vincent nodded, seemingly satisfied. Arthur exhaled silently in relief. Then, a sound like crackling thunder filled the arena. All eyes snapped to Azriel. Seated on his throne, his long hair began to float, revealing his scarred face and those crimson eyes¡ªbeautiful and deadly. Red lightning sparked around him, crackling with raw power. The three Horsemen tensed, their bodies coiling like springs. They had already decided: Azriel would be their target. This arrogant child needed to be taught his ce. Azriel''s voice, low and amused, echoed through the Colosseum. "You''re right, Iron King. I am arrogant¡ªa fool with a massive ego. But even with all your bravado, you still can''t defeat me. A kid . Just like back then. The only difference is¡­" The Horsemen blinked, and in that instant, Azriel disappeared. ""!!"" When he reappeared, he stood before War, his blood-red eyes gleaming with malice. "¡­this time, I win." Chains of ice erupted from the ground, ensnaring the Horsemen before they could react. Azriel leaned forward, his face inches from War''s, his voice colder than death itself. "I take it back. Impaling you is too¡­ uninspired." A mist of white frost swirled in Azriel''s palm as he ced his hand on War''s metal face. "ARGH!" War''s agonized scream ripped through the Colosseum as frost spread across his iron flesh, freezing him. The other Horsemen struggled, shattering their icy restraints, but they did not move to help him. Azriel stepped back, a gleeful grin on his face. "Would you look at that? Even someone a grade above me isn''t immune. How¡­ satisfying." A spell he had crafted specifically for the Iron King himself. Conquest''s voice rang out, soft but sharp. "Death¡­ why are you being so cruel?" Azriel''s grin vanished, reced by an icy re. "Cruel? The hypocrisy from you. Pain is fine when you inflict it, but when it''s directed at you, it''s ''cruel''? Spare me your sanctimony." The air around Azriel shifted as a dark, oppressive aura spilled forth¡ªan invisible force that made every subject shiver. Vincent turned to Arthur, his voice tense. "You¡­ How did he learn to release his aura? That''s supposed to be impossible before bing a Master." Arthur''s smirk returned. "Who told you that nonsense? Anyone can release their aura¡ªit''s just far more difficult before bing a master. But difficulty isn''t a barrier." Vincent''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve kept this a secret. Why?" Arthur only chuckled. "I didn''t feel like sharing." "...." "Now, now, little ones," Famine said with a sly grin. "I understand the two of you are¡­ emotional. We''ve never fought under such circumstances before, so perhaps we should try to calm down?" Both Conquest and Azriel turned to him, their gazes sharp. For reasons he couldn''t pinpoint, a shiver ran down Famine''s spine. "Since when did you stop being suicidal? Conquest nodded toward Azriel. "Yes, I agree with Death. Death, grant him death! His eyes are already closed¡ªperfect for the asion!" Famine clicked his tongue, irritation flickering in his features. "I refuse to die as some... spectacle. None of you will be granting me any death today." "You fucking brat!" War''s low growl cut through the tension, snapping everyone''s attention to him. Slowly, he rose to his feet, blood dripping from his face. The frost Azriel had inflicted was gone¡ªbut at a cost. The frozen flesh had been torn off, leaving raw, bloody wounds. Azriel''s grin widened. "Careful, 431. You''re starting to look a lot like me. Should I help youplete the resemnce?" "You¡ª" War''s enraged snarl abruptly died on his lips. His face, twisted with anger a moment ago, shifted into something colder, eerier¡ªa nk, unfeeling mask. The sudden change rippled across the other horsemen. Conquest and Famine, too, stiffened, their expressions transforming into an identical, unsettling detachment. Azriel''s grin faltered as his aura dissipated, his hair falling back into ce. "This¡­ presence¡­" Arthur''s face turned ashen, his usual demeanor evaporating. Vincent''s expression grew darker than the stormy skies outside. "A¡ª" Vincent began, but his words were abruptly silenced. A voice, clear and melodic, rang out across the coliseum. Its gentle tone carried a disarming innocence, freezing every heart in the colosseum. "Papa, why are there people fighting here?" Chapter 163: Iryndra [1] It felt as though some divine entity had descended upon the underground colosseum. Not a single soul dared to speak. The weight in the air was suffocating, as if gravity itself had tripled. The torches lining the walls red wildly, their mes twisting unnaturally. Then, all eyes turned toward the ice throne where Azriel had once sat. Next to it stood a little girl. She was striking¡ªher skin pale as snow, her jet-ck hair mirrored the darkest of ces in the colosseum. Her eyes, twin orbs of gold, burned like miniature suns. She seemed impossibly fragile, her small hand held tightly by a tall man beside her. The man had ash-brown hair and stormy grey eyes, his presence somanding yet overshadowed. Almost no one in the colosseum spared him a second nce. Almost all attention remained on the little girl. It was like seeing the protagonist of a story standing next to a forgotten extra. The tall man was a mere shadow beside her radiant light. Azriel''s eyes widened as his entire body seized up. Around him, others looked at her with awe¡ªexcept for the Four Horsemen. They stared at the man and little girl in raw terror. Azriel''s heart pounded so violently that it reverberated through his entire frame. ''What is this¡­? What is this fear?'' He had never felt such overwhelming dread, especially not from someone so small. Suddenly, two figures appeared in the arena behind the girl and the man: Arthur and Vincent. They dropped to one knee, heads bowed low. "H-Heptarch Iryndra¡­ we didn''t expect you to personallye here," Vincent stammered, his voice trembling as though even speaking her name carried a weight he could barely bear. Azriel''s mind nked. ''Heptarch?'' That little girl? It was unthinkable. Azriel couldn''t make sense of it. She exuded no menace, no dangerous aura. Her gaze wasn''t piercing, and her demeanor seemed harmless. And yet¡­ Azriel''s fear of this girl called Iryndra eclipsed even his fear of Zoran. Famine was the first to bow, dropping to his knees in submission. Like a chain reaction, the others followed suit. Even War knelt, his bloodied face lowered in silence. The colosseum subjects, seated just moments ago, prostrated themselves. Azriel did not. He couldn''t. Her golden eyes bore into him, and he couldn''t look away. The girl released the tall man''s hand and walked toward Azriel, her steps light and unhurried, like an excited child approaching something that had caught her curiosity. She stopped before him, tilting her head slightly as her radiant gaze locked onto his. "Mister, did you make that throne?" she asked, it carried a weight that made Azriel''s heart tremble. Without meaning to, Azriel nodded. The response came unbidden, almost instinctual. Her face lit up with a dazzling smile, her joy so infectious it seemed to brighten the dim colosseum. "Can you make me one too? I want one exactly like that!" Her voice was hypnotic, a melody that could y endlessly without growing dull. The kneeling subjects around them were equally captivated, their silence betraying a shared longing. Azriel forced himself to remainposed, though his words came with difficulty. "I can¡­ but it won''tst without my mana to sustain it." Her golden eyes drooped in disappointment, like a dejected child denied a toy. ''¡­A Heptarch is here. Could this be it?'' Azriel''s thoughts raced. ''Could today finally be the day I leave this ce?'' Her gaze lifted again, brimming with newfound determination. "Then, Mister, why don''t you be my big brother? That way, we can always be together, and you can make lots and lots of thrones for me!" Silence followed her words, but somehow, it felt louder than anything before. ''Big brother..? Me? What is she saying?'' Azriel felt as if his mental age had regressed under her radiant stare. Then, a cautious voice broke through the stillness. "L-Lady Iryndra¡­ Subject 666 is vital to Project New Eden. Please reconsider." It was Arthur, still bowing, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. The tall man beside Iryndra turned his sharp re on Arthur, his tone dripping with malice. "Speak out of turn again, Doctor, and I''ll burn the tongue from your mouth." Arthur didn''t react. Iryndra blinked at Arthur, then turned back to Azriel, curiosity lighting her face. "Mister, is your real name really 666?" Azriel''s lips twitched slightly. He could almost hear Arthur''s thoughts. Azriel lowered himself onto his knees to meet her eye level. A faint smile touched his lips as he spoke. "I''m only called Subject 666 in this ce, mydy. So no, I can''t be your big brother." Iryndra tilted her head, ncing at the others kneeling before turning back to Azriel. "I don''t like this ce. I don''t like this project. And I don''t like you having numbers in your name." Her tone shifted, carrying a hint of annoyance. She nced at Arthur, her expression unintentionally endearing despite the weight of her presence. "I''m taking him with me." Arthur opened his mouth to protest. "But¡ª" "Shut up." Themand silenced him instantly. Azriel frowned, his thoughts racing. ''What just happened?'' For a brief moment, he sensed the mana in the air shift. Arthur hadn''t fallen silent because of her words alone. Iryndra turned her attention back to Azriel, her innocent golden gaze unwavering. She extended a small hand toward him. "Mister, hand." Hesitating, Azriel nced at the others, still kneeling, before gingerly taking her hand in his. The moment their hands touched, his vision blurred. When he blinked, he was no longer in the underground colosseum. Azriel gulped, his eyes scanning the small, cozy cottage made of polished wood. It was simple, almost too simple¡ªbare walls, no decorations, and only two wooden chairs positioned near a modest firece that crackled softly. He nced down, realizing he was still holding the little girl''s hand. The warmth of her small, delicate fingers sent a strange unease through him. "W-where are we?" he asked, his voice tinged with hesitation. Iryndra giggled lightly, herugh soft and melodic, cing a finger to her lips. "This is my secret hiding ce," she said, her tone almost yful. "Ie here when I want to be alone." Azriel blinked, perplexed. ''Hiding ce?'' "Come! Let''s sit, mister!" She let go of his hand and scampered toward one of the wooden chairs. Azriel followed, his eyes never leaving her. Despite the fear and caution bubbling within him, he couldn''t shake the strange worry that lingered¡ªa feeling that she might trip, fall, or somehow hurt herself. She looked so fragile. So... human. Azriel approached the chair, noticing her struggle to climb onto it. Without thinking, he stepped forward, gently lifting her by the armpits and setting her down. Her golden eyes blinked up at him, momentarily startled. Then, a soft giggle escaped her lips. "Thank you, mister." Azriel paused, his own expression mirroring hers. ''Why did I do that?'' Shaking off the thought, he nodded awkwardly and took the seat opposite hers. The warmth of the firece brushed against his skin, soothing yet surreal. ''This is her secret ce...'' he murmured internally, ncing around again. ''So... we''re not in the facility anymore?'' His thoughts churned, unable to process everything that had just happened. He was no longer in that cursed underground prison, yet there was no joy. Looking across the flickering mes, Azriel met Iryndra''s gaze. Her innocent, radiant eyes held his attention, making it hard to form his next words. Finally, he broke the silence. "Why did you bring me here?" he asked softly. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and she looked away, almost shy. "I don''t know... It''s just... when I saw you, mister, I felt...fortable. Warm. I don''t really understand it myself, but... I wanted to talk to you. Alone." She hesitated, then peeked up at him nervously. "Did I do something wrong?" Azriel''s heart ached at her question. ''What is this feeling?'' Her every action seemed to tug at strings he didn''t even know he had. The fear he''d felt before was gone, reced by something far more confusing. "No," he said gently. "You did nothing wrong. You''re a Heptarch, after all. And I''m just a subject who¡ª" "Please don''t call me that," Iryndra interrupted, her tone quiet but firm. She frowned, her small hands curling into fists on herp. "The only reason I''m a Heptarch is because they made me one. I only joined them because..." Her voice trailed off, and she bit her lip, averting her gaze again. Azriel waited patiently, sensing the weight of her hesitation. Finally, she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. "Because they promised me a family." "...!" "But they lied," she continued, her tone trembling. "They only use me for my powers and keep me close to control me." Her vulnerability struck him like a de. She looked so small, so fragile. ''Is this a trick?'' he wondered, but the thought dissolved almost as quickly as it formed. He couldn''t feel any deceit from her, and that scared him more than anything else. "That man," he said carefully, "the one you called your father¡ª?" She shook her head quickly, her eyes glistening with sadness. "I only say that so they don''t grow suspicious. If I act obedient, they let me have some freedom. At least for a little while." Azriel raised an eyebrow, surprised. ''She is an intelligent kid...'' Most children her age would haveshed out or tried to escape, but she had chosen a subtler, more dangerous path. Neo Genesis wouldn''t hesitate to tighten the leash around her neck if they ever suspected rebellion. "Why are you telling me this?" Azriel asked after a moment. "You should know talking to strangers like this could backfire. I might try to take advantage of you." To his surprise, she smiled faintly, but it was a sad smile, one that didn''t reach her eyes. "Because I felt like I could trust you," she said simply. "It''s lonely, being alone all the time..." She paused, her golden eyes meeting his. "And..." Azriel''s chest tightened as she continued, her voice so quiet it was almost lost beneath the crackle of the fire. "I''m going to die." Chapter 164: Iryndra [2] For a moment, Azriel''s mind froze, unable to process the absurdity of the words that had juste out of the small girl''s mouth. That smile¡ªfragile yet weighed down with sadness¡ªmade something in him twist. His expression shifted, cycling through confusion, bewilderment, and finally, disbelief. ''I must have really lost my mind...'' Yet no matter how irrational it seemed, Azriel couldn''t turn his back on this girl¡ªa Heptarch. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he forced his emotions under control. His voice came out soft but firm. "What makes you think you''re going to die?" Iryndra looked up, her eyes shimmering, the flickering firelight reflected within them like fragile ss about to shatter. For a second, Azriel almost found himself captivated by those eyes. Almost. She spoke in a low, trembling voice, each word tinged with an aching vulnerability. "Because¡­ I''m not strong enough. I haven''t been as useful as they wanted me to be. The person I call my father... he''s only keeping me around to watch me. I think¡­" Her voice faltered, and her small frame seemed to shrink in on itself. Azriel leaned forward slightly, unable to tear his eyes away. "I think they''re starting to reconsider my ce as a Heptarch. And if that happens¡­" Her expression darkened, the shadow of despair settling over her like a heavy nket. "They''ll use me. Like a ve. Just like before I joined them. And with a weak body like mine¡­" She paused, trembling as her small hands curled into trembling fists. "If I overuse my [Unique Skill] or my affinity, I''ll¡­" Her words broke off, but the meaning lingered heavily in the silence. Azriel felt his gaze soften as he looked at her, this small, trembling child. She wasn''t a Heptarch in his eyes anymore. Not a symbol of power or fear. And suddenly, he understood. ''Oh¡­ I see.'' She was just a child. A pitiful, broken child. Unconsciously, Azriel reached out. His hand hovered above her head, frozen mid-air. A war yed out in his mind, memories shing with the present. ''Am I¡­ pitiful too?'' His lips pressed into a thin line as his own question cut deep. ''I was.'' He clenched his jaw. ''But... not anymore.'' Alone¡ªthat had been his life for so long. But not now. Not anymore. Even though he was still trapped in this nightmare, still lost in a hell he couldn''t escape, he had people waiting for him. People who cared. Who loved him. Who worried for him, cherished him, and longed to see him return. Family. He had a family. The thought stirred something in Azriel''s chest, an ache that spread and cracked something deep inside him. A splintered fragment he hadn''t even realized was there dissolved into dust. And with it came understanding. Azriel exhaled shakily, closing his eyes for a brief moment before opening them again, clearer than before. Then he looked at Iryndra. She was staring down at her hands, her shoulders trembling as she fought to hold back tears. Azriel couldn''t help but smile¡ªa small, gentle thing. ''How selfish of me,'' he thought, ''to focus on myself when this girl is trying so hard not to cry in front of me.'' He didn''t know what she had endured, but it must have been unbearable. She wasn''t strong; she wasn''t powerful. She was fragile. A child forced to wear the mask of a Heptarch, clinging desperately to someone¡ªanyone¡ªshe could speak to. Maybe she didn''t even know whatfort felt like. And yet, she hade to him. Azriel stood, catching her attention. Her head snapped up, and those dull, tear-zed eyes met his. She flinched slightly, unsure, her small frame tense. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then Azriel crouched in front of her, bringing himself to her eye level as she sat curled on the wooden chair. ''She scared me at first,'' he thought, ''being a Heptarch and all. But now¡­ I don''t care what she is, or what she''s worth, or how powerful she might be.'' He gave her a kind smile, his voice soft and warm, like a quiet ember in the cold. "Iryndra¡­ can I be your family?" ***** "Eh...?" A soft, confused sound slipped from Iryndra''s lips as she stared at the boy in front of her. Her expression was a mixture of bewilderment and disbelief. Her golden eyes began to tremble. ''What... what did he just say?'' Family? ''Him? Bing my family...?'' She reyed the words in her head, trying to make sense of them. Did she misunderstand? No. Find exclusive stories on M V L He was serious. That smile, gentle and unwavering, and those eyes peeking through his tousled bangs¡­ they looked at her with a kindness she didn''t know how to respond to. She averted her gaze, unsure of where to look. ''Why?'' ''Is he saying this out of guilt?'' Even if he was, he didn''t need to. She hadn''t expected much¡ªnot even this. She didn''t realize it herself, but she was simply tired. Exhausted. All she wanted was to talk to someone. Anyone. Before it was toote. Her time was limited. She knew that. One way or another, she would die. It was almost as if the gods had decided she wasn''t meant to live. She didn''t hate them for it. But she didn''t love them, either. Iryndra had power others would envy, power that could make kings kneel. And yet her body, fragile and uncooperative, couldn''t bear the weight of it. The number of times she had been exploited was beyond counting. Her golden eyes grew colder, guarded now, as she studied the boy she had... kidnapped. That was what she''d done, wasn''t it? She''d dragged him into this mess because he was the only one who felt different. Warm, even. She couldn''t exin it. Didn''t understand it. But something about him felt familiar. Suppressing the tremor in her voice, she spoke. "You don''t need to force yourself. It''s alright, mister. I''m just happy we could talk." Yet he didn''t waver. His gaze remained steady, that same gentle smile on his face, making her brows furrow slightly. "Who says I''m forcing myself?" His voice was quiet, but firm. "Besides¡­ you want a real family, don''t you? I already have one, so I can''t speak for them, but I can promise you this¡ªI''m willing to be your family. Just me." Her teeth bit into her inner cheek as he continued, his voice softening, turning a little sad. "You must have felt alone. Cold. Lonely¡­ afraid at night. Like the entire world was against you. Like it wasn''t fair. I don''t know everything you''ve been through, but I''ve felt that way too. Some days, I still do." Her eyes trembled again at his words. ''Yes... I feel it too. Every day...'' Before she could respond, he leaned forward slightly, his tone shifting, lightening. "So how about we make a deal?" Her voice came out quieter than she intended. "...A deal?" He nodded. His smile was warm, unassuming, as if this were the most natural thing in the world. "I be your family, and you be mine. Whenever we feel lonely or sad, whenever we need someone, we''ll be there for each other. No matter what." She stared at him, trying to make sense of it. There was no lie in his words. She could tell. She''d always been able to tell when people were lying. But this boy¡­ he was honest. Earnest in a way she didn''t know how to deal with. "I won''t force you," he said softly. "It''s your choice. Whatever you decide, I''ll respect it." Silence stretched between them. Iryndra couldn''t bring herself to look at him. Her gaze dropped to herp, her lips trembling. ''Can I trust him?'' ''Is he just like the others?'' ''It''s a lie, right? He''ll use me. Hurt me. Like everyone else...'' But then another thought crept in, quieter, fragile. ''What if it''s not?'' ''What if¡­ I could finally be happy?'' ''What if I could have someone to call family?'' She realized something then. What did she have to lose? Death? That was alreadying for her if she stayed in Neo Genesis. Pain? She was already used to it. But loneliness? She couldn''t bear it anymore. ''I¡­ I don''t want to be alone.'' Her head lifted. Tears welled in her golden eyes as she met his gaze. That smile of his¡­ It made her chest ache in ways she didn''t understand. Her voice trembled. "I¡­ I want to be your family." As the words left her lips, something warm rested on top of her head. Her eyes widened. "Huh?" She looked up, startled, and saw his hand gently patting her head. His rough touch felt¡­ soft. Comforting. He chuckled, his voice light. "That wasn''t so hard, was it? Well then, Iryndra¡­ I''ll do my best to be a worthy older brother for you." ''Older brother...'' The words were unfamiliar. Foreign. But they didn''t feel bad. Just like the warmth of his hand. It was¡­ nice. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 165: The Child Who Touched a Prince’s Heart [1] An hour had passed since Iryndra had epted Azriel''s proposal. They talked, learning about each other¡ªat least to a level they were bothfortable with. It was¡­ enjoyable. Azriel''s lips curled faintly as he watched herugh softly, her voice delicate but genuine. She swung her legs in the air, perched on the chair, herughter carrying an innocence that seemed almost foreign to this nightmare. But then his smile faded, his expression sharpening as his thoughts grew heavier. ''It''s almost like I''ve found the hidden protagonist of a novel¡­ but in the book, she never appeared. So¡­ she must have died¡ªor something else happened.'' Not every Heptarch had been revealed in the book, but this was different. There wasn''t even a single hint of Iryndra''s existence. Not one mention. It was unbelievable. And yet here she was, unabashedly revealing her affinity and [Unique Skill] to him, as though it was nothing worth hiding. To her, it wasn''t. But to Azriel? The mere thought of any of the Four Great ns getting wind of her powers was terrifying. Chaos would fall. No wonder Neo Genesis wanted her. And yet, Azriel realized something else: Chapter Read: they feared her. They feared what kind of monster she might be if they couldn''t control her. After all, those with an affinity to [Space] could be counted on two hands. It was a gift so rare, so coveted, that it could send every elite n, government, church, guild, and major organization into a frenzy. It was said that those with [Space] affinity were both cursed and blessed by the gods. And that was just her affinity. Her [Unique Skill]? Azriel''s thoughts darkened. It was terrifying. [Imperial Will]. There was no detailed description, no exnation for it. But its name alone was enough to send chills down Azriel''s spine. He had sensed something strange when she confronted the doctor earlier, and now he knew why. Iryndra had used [Imperial Will] to silence the doctor, forcing him to shut up. Azriel didn''t know the full extent of her abilities, their limitations, or what consequences mighte with using them. But he understood this much: the gods had done their best to limit her potential. Her body was weak. She was only a Grade 3 Awakened. A Heptarch, yes, but one constrained by frailty. It was as though the heavens themselves were terrified of her, cing shackles on her power in the form of her weak physical form. ''The issue lies in her mana veins,'' he thought. ''If she bes an Intermediate, her mana veins will evolve into soul veins. But¡­ would that fix the problem? Dad or Mom might know how to help, though...'' That was a thought for another time. For now, there was nothing he could do to strengthen her body. "By the way, mister¡­" Iryndra''s voice broke through his thoughts, drawing his attention. She was frowning at him, her small brows furrowed¡ªa look Azriel found endearing. "How can I call you my older brother when I don''t even know your name?" Azriel blinked, caught off guard. "Oh," he muttered. ''Right¡­ I haven''t even told her my name yet. I did mention I was Subject 666, but that obviously didn''t satisfy her.'' Her voice grew quieter, her golden eyes dropping as hesitationced her next words. "A-ah¡­ Of course¡­ If you don''t feelfortable, you don''t¡­ need to tell me." Her words faltered, growing weaker and softer. Azriel suppressed a chuckle, smiling despite himself. ''Cute.'' The urge to ruffle her onyx hair was overwhelming, but he restrained himself. He sped his right hand with his left, forcing himself to stayposed. Perhaps they were moving too fast. But honestly? He didn''t mind. She made him feel at ease¡ªmore so than anyone else ever had in this nightmare. Not the other subjects, not the Four Horsemen, and definitely not Vincent or Arthur. Azriel cleared his throat, breaking the silence. Her golden eyes snapped back to his, half-hopeful and half-filled with regret, as though bracing for disappointment. Azriel smiled and closed his eyes, his voice taking on an exaggeratedly haughty tone. "I know this mighte as a shock to you, but my name is Azriel. Azriel Crimson¡ªthe prince of the Crimson n." He paused, imagining her reaction. ''Heh, she must be shocked. Understandable, really. Anyone would be after realizing they''ve been talking to a prince this entire time. And she got adopted by this very prince. How selfless of me!'' "..." The silence stretched longer than expected, a bit too long. Azriel cracked one eye open, his curiosity piqued¡ªand what he saw made him open both eyes entirely. Iryndra sat frozen, her small hands sped tightly over her mouth, her body trembling until finally¡ª "P-pfft¡­!" She burst outughing, her voice bubbling with a mix of disbelief and amusement. "M-Mister¡­ you shouldn''t joke about things like that! Hahaha! The people of the great ns deserve respect, no matter what anyone else says¡­!" She tried to speak through herughter, her golden eyes sparkling, but Azriel stared back at her with a dry, unimpressed expression. "I¡­ am not lying, though." Iryndra nodded quickly, still trying to stifle herughter, her lips curling into a sweet, angelic smile that could have disarmed anyone. Herughter, so pure and enchanting, might have hypnotized others¡ªbut not Azriel. Not today. "I-it''s okay, Mister. You don''t have to tell me if you''re notfortable," she said, her tone kind, as if absolving him of some great burden. Her smile was like a divine blessing. Azriel''s stare grew even drier. ''...Why does this hurt my pride so much?'' He let out a small sigh, turning his attention to the modest cottage they were in, trying to mask his sulking expression. Iryndra, meanwhile, watched him with thinly veiled amusement, clearly entertained by his reactions. Azriel grumbled inwardly. ''Well¡­ at least she''s enjoying herself. I''ll let it go for today. After all, I''m an honorable, selfless prince. I would never let a mere kid get to me. Never!'' Clearing his throat to regain some semnce of control over the conversation, Azriel nced at her. "By the way, what is this ce?" The question had lingered in his mind, unspoken until now. He had entered a mysterious, otherworldly cabin¡ªfollowing a girl who just so happened to be a Heptarch, one of Neo Genesis'' seven leaders. Even if her position was temporary, he should have been more cautious. His mood soured. ''Am I¡­ am I too reckless? Could my father, sister, and mother actually be right about me?'' He shook the thought away. ''No. Anyone else would''ve done the same in my position!'' Totally sane. Completely rational. That was him. "Oh, I thought you were never going to ask!" Iryndra chimed, her voice carrying a hint of excitement. Azriel''s lips twitched at her tone but said nothing as she gestured around the cabin. "I found this ce in the Void Realm about a year ago. It was all abandoned and really spooky, Mister! But ever since then, I''ve been using it. I marked this ce, so I don''t have to waste much mana teleporting here. The weird thing is, when Ie here, I already barely use any mana at all. It''s like¡­ something''s helping me." "I see..." Azriel replied thoughtfully, not pressing her further. She had exined all she knew, and from what he gathered, this ce was another curious anomaly of the Void Realm¡ªlike so many others. Still, he nced around the cabin suspiciously. Apart from the eerieck of furniture, nothing seemed out of ce. With a resigned sigh, he gave up on uncovering its secrets for now. He turned his attention back to Iryndra, who was watching him curiously, her small legs swinging off the edge of the chair. ''Is any of this even remotely like what originally happened?'' If Azriel had to answer that question, it would be a resounding yes. Because no matter what, this moment¡ªbeing here with Iryndra, listening to her story¡ªfelt inevitable. His expression darkened. ''But if today''s the day¡­ I''m going to get blessed by the God of Death.'' The thought chilled him, yet there was only one conclusion his mind could reach. ''Death.'' And yet, he hesitated. As logical as it seemed, the memory of unlocking the [System] muddied his certainty. ording to the [System], he had "died" twice¡ªonce as Leo Karumi in his original world, and once as Azriel Crimson when the Void Rifts appeared. But that wasn''t entirely true. His other self had sent him to [White Haven], which meant the original Azriel Crimson had died some other way¡ªan inexplicable death that allowed him to take over the body. So why didn''t the [System] say he had died thrice? In three worlds? The Void Realm. The world of Path of Heroes. Leo Karumi''s world. Something wasn''t adding up, and the unease in his chest tightened. He looked at Iryndra, his expression solemn as he finally spoke. "I know you might not like this¡­ or it mighte as a shock. But¡­ I need you to send me back to that underground coliseum." Iryndra froze. Her face turned pale, her golden eyes wide and trembling. "W-why¡­ Why go back to that ce? You''re free! We can run away! Stay together forever! We don''t need to go back..!" Her voice cracked with desperation, but Azriel shook his head, a bittersweet smile on his face. "You, as a Hep¡ªsomeone who was with them, should know. Running from Neo Genesis is impossible. They won''t let you go. They won''t let me go. If we run and they catch us¡­ they''ll kill us. They''re afraid of you, and they know I know too much." Iryndra bit her lip, her hands curling into trembling fists. "Then¡­ what should we do? I don''t want to go back there¡­" Tears welled in her eyes, and Azriel''s heart ached at the sight. He stood, stepping closer and crouching down in front of her. With a gentle hand, he wiped the tears from her cheeks. She looked at him, stunned, as he spoke with a voice so kind it felt holy. "We''ll leave. Don''t worry. But there has to be a story. A story of how Project New Eden failed¡­ and how Lady Iryndra sacrificed her life in the process." Chapter 166: The Child Who Touched a Prince’s Heart [2] "You need to calm down. Knowing Lady Iryndra, she always returns before the twenty-four-hour mark. Undoubtedly, she''s already getting bored of him." Vincent spoke in a low tone, his voice calm yet firm, as he stood in the center of the arena. His gaze shifted to Arthur, who was biting his nails with unfocused eyes and a dark expression. The underground colosseum was eerily silent, emptied out after Iryndra''s unexpected arrival and swift departure with Azriel. The other subjects had been ordered back to their cells, leaving only Arthur, Vincent, and... that strange man. The guardian. He stood motionless in the arena, his eyes closed, his expression unreadable. Yet, the faint aura radiating from him told them everything they needed to know. A Grandmaster. It had been over nine hours since Iryndra and Azriel had vanished, and Arthur''s patience was unraveling. He stopped biting his nails, narrowed his eyes at Vincent, and grumbled, "You know how rare it is to find a subjectpatible with PE-2. Subject 666 has the highest chance of surviving PE-3. We cannot lose him¡ªno matter what." Vincent nodded, his expression serious. He understood the stakes. Subject 666 was young and brimming with potential¡ªthe perfect candidate to be Neo Genesis'' ultimate soldier. "Don''t worry," Vincent assured him. "We won''t lose Subject 666. If Lady Iryndra or her guardian tries to defy us¡­ we''ll use force." Arthur scowled but didn''t argue. Lady Iryndra''s powers were still undeveloped, and despite the fear her name invoked, they could overpower her if necessary. After all, being a Heptarch carried immense weight¡ªit meant being personally recognized by the Supreme Archon. But the real issue wasn''t her. It was him. The guardian. The man radiated danger, his presence like a coiled serpent ready to strike. Arthur and Vincent could feel the raw power emanating from him. Even with theirbined strength, defeating him wouldn''t be easy. And if a fight broke out here, the consequences would be catastrophic. The facility would be obliterated. The resulting chaos would undoubtedly attract Void creatures¡ªa problem far worse than Iryndra or her guardian. Their tense deliberations were interrupted as the man suddenly opened his eyes. His gaze locked onto the direction Iryndra and Azriel had disappeared. Arthur and Vincent followed his line of sight, feeling the air ripple with mana. A split secondter, Iryndra appeared, her hand tightly clutching Azriel''s. The little girl''s face was paler than before. Arthur and Vincent immediately dropped to one knee, exhaling inward sighs of relief. "We are d to see your return, Lady Iryndra," Arthur said. "I hope Subject 666 wasn''t too much trouble..." "No," Iryndra replied, her voice soft but tinged with disappointment. "I think Mister was too tired to talk much with me." She released Azriel''s hand with a sigh and walked toward her guardian. "Papa." Her voice was light and cheerful as she called out to the man. He responded with a faint hum, his expression softening into a small smile. Yet¡­ His eyes were devoid of warmth. If Iryndra noticed, she gave no indication. Instead, she smiled brightly and said, "I want to stay here for a few days." The man furrowed his brows. "Why?" Iryndra hesitated, ncing around nervously before gesturing for him toe closer. The man crouched, leaning in as she whispered tentatively into his ear, "I think I''ve found a way to improve my condition¡­ but I need to stay here. And I can''t use my affinity or [Unique Skill]." "¡­!" The guardian''s eyes widened, hisposed facade cracking for the briefest moment. He pulled back to look at her, his gaze searching. "Are you certain¡­?" Iryndra nodded firmly, determination etched into her young features. The man let out a slow sigh, rubbing his chin as his eyes flickered between her and Azriel. After a long pause, he spoke. "Very well. You may stay here. I''ll report this to the Supreme Archon." He straightened and turned to Vincent, who had risen alongside Arthur. "I am leaving. Heptarch Iryndra is staying here. If any harm befalls her¡ªeven a scratch¡ªyour lives will not be enough to pay." Vincent bristled at the threat, but he nodded, his tone steady. "You don''t need to worry. We will ensure Heptarch Iryndra''s every need is met." The guardian gave a curt nod before vanishing in an instant. A gust of wind tore through the colosseum, stirring their hair before settling into an uneasy stillness. Vincent stepped forward, keeping his head respectfully low. "Great Heptarch, if you would allow me, I''ll escort you to a morefortable ce." Iryndra''s golden eyes flicked toward him, her expression suddenly devoid of warmth. "You may," she said coldly. And with that, she began to follow him, her small form radiating an authority that belied her age. ***** Inside Arthur''sb, Azriel sat on the t bed, his hands resting tensely on his knees. He wasn''t restrained, but he felt the weight of Arthur''s gaze. Arthur, seated across from him on a chair, stared at him with a hardened expression. "So," Arthur began, his tone cutting through the suffocating silence. "What did you and Heptarch Iryndra talk about?" Azriel pursed his lips, avoiding Arthur''s piercing heterochromatic eyes. The silence stretched thin, tension winding like a taut string. "Speak," Arthur demanded, his voice colder now. "That''s an order, 666. I''m in no mood for games. Tell me what the Heptarch wanted with you." Azriel exhaled through his nose, his shoulders slumping slightly. There was no escape from those eyes¡ªthe same eyes that haunted his every waking moment. He parted his lips, reluctantly giving in. "¡­Lady Iryndra asked me to be her big brother," he said quietly, his voice trembling. "She wanted me to make ice thrones and other toys for her, to be with her whenever she wanted. I refused. She¡­" He paused, his hands clenching on hisp. "She scares me. I feel like my heart might explode if I stay with her too long." Arthur''s eyes narrowed, scrutinizing Azriel for any sign of deceit. The boy''s face was pale, his gaze unwavering despite the clear difort. After a moment, Arthur leaned back in his chair with a heavy sigh. "Very well¡­" he muttered, rubbing his temples. "Today has been full of surprises. I never thought a Great Heptarch would visit this facility." His voice carried a strange reverence, almost trance-like, as he spoke of Iryndra. Azriel couldn''t help but frown at the contradiction in his tone¡ªreverenceced with fear. ''Even though she''s just a child and so weak¡­ they look at her like some kind of angel,'' Azriel thought, his mind spiraling. ''But they''re afraid of her, too. Afraid of what she could be if she grew too powerful, too uncontroble.'' The contradictions made his head throb. ''Why give such a girl the title of Heptarch, then? Even if it''s for her affinity or [Unique Skill], there must''ve been better options. What is the Supreme Archon thinking?'' The headache red into a burning pain. Azriel clutched his head, his fingers digging into his scalp. "Agh¡­" he groaned, but the pain only worsened, escting into a searing fire behind his eyes. His body locked up as if seized by an invisible force. The headache became unbearable, like a second heartbeat pounding inside his skull. Memories flooded him, suffocating him under their weight¡ªfragments of moments he''d skipped, of actions he''d taken. The pain was excruciating, and his voice was stolen, leaving him unable to scream. When the agony finally subsided, Azriel''s mind reeled at the revtion. ''Everything I did today¡­ it''s almost identical to what I originally did.'' His chest tightened. ''I suspected I''d take the same actions, but not on this level. It''s like¡­'' His thoughts broke as Arthur''s detached voice cut through the haze. "We''re moving forward with the project," Arthur dered, standing abruptly. "We''re starting PE-3." Azriel''s entire body stiffened. His heart raced, his breathing shallow. ''No¡­'' Even though he had no control over his body, his inner self mirrored the same reaction as his original: panic and dread. Arthur''s words felt like a death sentence. The boy''s lips moved, his voice emerging hoarse and broken. "Wait¡­ I''m not ready¡­" Arthur scoffed, dismissing the plea with a wave of his hand. "Now you speak? It doesn''t matter. If this works, I''ll request a health potion strong enough to fix that face of yours. Stop whining." Azriel gritted his teeth, his fury barely masking the terror wing at his insides. Arthur rose from his chair, his presence looming over Azriel like a shadow of inevitability. Panic surged through Azriel''s veins, his body trembling at the thought of enduring something even more excruciating than PE-2. PE-0 had been agonizing, PE-1 had doubled that pain, and PE-2 had been twice as unbearable as PE-1. Now, imagining the torment of having PE-3 injected into him... it was almost too much to fathom. And then¡ª The lights in theb flickered red. A ring rm screeched through the facility, echoing off the sterile walls. ""!!"" Arthur froze, his eyes narrowing, as a metallic voice boomed overhead. "Warning. All cells have been opened. Warning. All cells have been opened." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 167: The Child Who Touched a Prince’s Heart [3] Arthur''s eyes narrowed as the metallic voice echoed through the facility. "Warning. All cells have been opened. Warning. All cells have been opened." The automated announcement repeated, drilling into his mind. Cells. It hadn''t specified which cells¡ªjust all cells. Arthur''s expression darkened. That was a problem. This wasn''t an ordinary facility. It was designed to house experiments from the void realm. The subjects weren''t just human but also low-ranking void creatures¡ªbeings that, at the very least, could be contained in cells. The air grew heavier, and Azriel felt the weight of Arthur''s aura seep into the room, prickling his skin. His body stiffened involuntarily, every hair standing on end. Locked in his own body, Azriel could only watch. He couldn''t move or speak on his own. In a way, though, it was... thrilling. Arthur strode toward the door, his gaze cold and focused. "What idiot caused this madness?" But before he could reach it, Azriel''s mouth moved on its own, his voice cutting through the tension. "Doctor, are you sure about going?" Arthur stopped mid-step, turning slowly, his sharp gaze boring into Azriel. "What do you mean?" Azriel smirked inwardly. ''...Woah, I really have a death wish.'' His lips moved again, forming a sentence he hadn''t chosen. "I''m just saying, Doctor... are you sure you know what your priorities should be right now?" Arthur''s face twisted with displeasure as he approached. "666, enough with the games. What are you talking about?" Azriel''s tone was calm, almost casual. "You''re trying to replicate the blood of a voidwalker, aren''t you?" Arthur froze, his eyes widening. "...How¡ªhow do you know that?" Azriel''s lips curved into the faintest of smiles. "I know everything, Doctor." The statement hung in the air, cutting through the noise of rms, tremors, and distant shouts. Arthur''s attention was fully on him now, the chaos outside irrelevant. Those crimson eyes peeking through Azriel''s disheveled hair seemed to pierce through him. "This project... It''s important, isn''t it? If it seeds, the Supreme Archon would undoubtedly be pleased." "What do you know about the Supreme Archon?" Azriel''s lips twitched. "Nothing much. I don''t know his face or name¡ªjust that he wants to replicate more voidwalker blood. He gave you a real sample, didn''t he? And you''ve been using it to create drugs like PE-2. With it, you''ve already killed thousands of people. You don''t even see us as human, do you? To you, we''re just animals. Makes it easier for you to do the things you do." Arthur''s jaw clenched. "Enough, 666." Azriel''s voice lowered. "You''re a lunatic, Doctor. Obsessed with pleasing the Supreme Archon, even though your dead family would hate you for what you''ve be. You''re a monster¡ªventing your anger at the world for taking your wife and daughter, using the Supreme Archon''s goals as an excuse." Arthur''s hand twitched. "Watch your words." Azriel leaned forward slightly. "You''re broken, Doctor. A monster who can''t die because you''re terrified of facing your wife and daughter in death. Look at yourself. You know I''m right. Why else are you making that face?" Arthur''s voice dropped to a growl. "I''m warning you, 666..." "Of what? That you''ll kill me? Go ahead. But if you do, all the time and effort you''ve spent on me will go to waste. You''d have to kill thousands more just to find someone aspatible with the drug as I am." "Don''t speak as if you know anything..!" Arthur''s patience snapped. In an instant, Azriel was mmed against the wall, the back of his head colliding with a sickening thud. A groan escaped his lips. ''Fuck, that hurts.'' Azriel wanted to curse at his past self for provoking Arthur, but it was toote. Arthur''s voice was ice. "Do you want to be killed, 666?" Azrielughed¡ªa dark, hollow sound. "You made me like this, Doctor. You made me into someone you can''t afford to kill." Arthur''s eyes narrowed. "I can''t kill you, but I can break you." Azriel sneered. "Break me? As if you could. Ever since I woke up in this world, I''ve been surviving¡ªno matter what. That''s all I know." Arthur scowled. "Are you going to keep talking?" Azriel chuckled. "You''re right. I think I''ve wasted enough of your time." Arthur''s brows furrowed. "What do you mean?" Azriel''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Doctor... you really should check on that voidwalker blood." Arthur''s mind nked for a second. Then, his eyes widened in realization. "No!" In an instant, he disappeared, the gust of his movement toppling the chair and sending papers scattering across the room. Azriel stared at the chaotic aftermath. "...I better hurry." ***** Azriel hurried through the dimly lit hallways, the shing red lights casting jagged shadows on the walls. The asional figure in a whiteb coat brushed past him, their expressions frantic, their steps hurried. They didn''t spare him a nce. They had no reason to. They were all rushing toward the cells. And they were all rushing to their deaths. The chaos around him was deafening. Rumbling tremors shook the floor, apanied by the distant screams of people and the guttural howls of creatures. The cacophony reached Azriel''s ears, making his heart pound. Yet, his body kept moving forward, propelled by a will that wasn''t his own. And then, as abruptly as it began, the rms stopped. The metallic voice ceased its announcements, leaving the hallway unnervingly silent. Even the red lights dimmed, casting the corridors in an eerie half-darkness. The sudden stillness wed at Azriel''s nerves, filling him with dread. He quickened his pace. Faster. Faster. The hallway seemed endless until, finally, he stood before a massive, familiar gate. The underground colosseum. Azriel pressed his palm against the cold surface of the gate. The floor beneath his feet trembled as ancient runes¡ªunreadable to him¡ªlit up with a bright blue glow. The gate groaned open, revealing the arena beyond. He stepped inside without hesitation. In the center of the arena stood a small figure¡ªa girl. She turned to him as if sensing his presence, her ck hair swaying in the faint breeze. A bright smile stretched across her face, and she waved enthusiastically. "Mister!" Azriel approached her, his steps quick. As he stood before her, he scanned her from head to toe, relief washing over him when he saw she was uninjured. "You really did it¡­" he murmured, his words barely audible but enough for her to hear. Iryndra tilted her head, her innocent expression unchanging. "Mister, are you okay?" Azriel offered her a soft smile. "Of course. Thanks to you opening all the cells, getting here was... easier than I expected." Her expression brightened, but Azriel''s brows furrowed as his gaze softened in concern. "How are you holding up? Do you still have mana left?" Iryndra raised her left hand, showing him a bronze ring that glinted faintly in the dim light. "See this? It''s not a storage ring; it''s a void artifact. It helps me store extra mana!" Azriel blinked, genuinely surprised. He nodded in acknowledgment. Before he could say more, the ground beneath them trembled violently. Dust and debris fell from the ceiling, crashing around them. Azriel''s face darkened. ''Idiot. Hurry.'' With a hesitant look, Azriel asked, "Did you get it?" Iryndra nodded and raised her right hand, tapping a silver ring on her finger. A vial materialized in her palm, containing a swirling ck liquid. "This one, right? There were only two awakened and some dormants guarding it, so I got rid of them easily. Hehe." Azriel''s lips twitched at her casual tone. The fact that a child could "easily" handle such a threat made him uneasy, but he couldn''t deny her prowess. Her affinity and [unique skill] had proven invaluable. And only Vincent, Arthur, and the other three Horsemen posed a real threat to the two. After all, Vincent is a master, and Arthur, a grandmaster. Those two alone are enough to handle most of the challenges here. "Good." Azriel took the vial from her carefully. Iryndra watched him curiously. "Mister, are you going to drink it?" Azriel shook his head, his expression grim. "If a normal human who isn''t a master even touches a drop of this, it''ll burn through them like acid. Drinking it would melt my body from the inside out." ''The only exception is if you''re an Apostle. For some reason, they can handle voidwalker blood without issue.'' But his original didn''t share that information with Iryndra. She frowned, confused. "Then why do we need it?" Azriel smirked. "Why else? The doctor already knows this vial is missing. Right now, he''s panicking¡ªtearing everything apart trying to find it. Meanwhile, the void creatures are killing the subjects, and the subjects are killing each other. It''s pure chaos up there." Iryndra''s eyes widened as she watched frost creep over the vial in Azriel''s hand, freezing the ck liquid solid. "This entire project¡ªNew Eden¡ªrelies on this blood," Azriel said, his voice cold. "Let''s end it for good." He threw the frozen vial to the ground, shattering it into a thousand tiny shards. ''Damn, that felt good.'' Somewhere, the doctor was likely tearing through the facility, hunting for a vial that no longer existed. "Whoa, Mister¡­" Iryndra''s voice was a mix of awe and disbelief. "You really must have a death wish." ''Yes! Tell me!'' The current Azriel agreed. His original self''s actions felt reckless¡ªborderline suicidal. But somehow, it was working. Or so he thought. "And I''ll be the one to fulfill that wish." Both of them froze, their eyes snapping toward the source of the voice. A figure emerged from the shadows of the gate. Blood soaked his white gown, staining it deep crimson. His face was partially obscured by a bandage, but his dark, menacing gaze was unmistakable. "I knew you were behind this¡­" His voice was low and venomous. "I won''t let you run anymore, brat." Subject 431. The Horseman of War. Dered. Against Azriel. Chapter 168: The Child Who Touched a Prince’s Heart [4] Leo¡­ or perhaps it''s better to say Azriel now. Azriel had gone through a lot. Some days, he wondered how he still remained sane. Then again, perhaps he wasn''t sane at all, merely deceiving himself. Other days, he questioned whether it would be better to give up. But then again¡­ He didn''t want that. He didn''t want to give up. And there wasn''t some grand reason for it¡ªhe simply refused to die. That was all there was to it. And if he were going to die, it would at least have to be a death worth dying for. It had to be satisfying. Not that he actually thought much about dying. What he mostly thought about was survival. Since the day he was transported into this book, surviving had been his only thought. Why was he even in this book? Azriel had no idea. One moment, he had simply wanted a ss of water. The next, he was struck with a pain that felt like death itself. And then, he found himself thrown into a world of absolute chaos. Literal horrors, straight out of what he could only assume was hell. ck swirling portals that spewed creatures, hunting down men, women, and children, devouring them, trampling them. And then¡­ There were other humans. Humans with powers beyond his wildest imagination, fighting back against the chaos. The one who stood out the most, back then, was a man¡ªa man who barely moved, yet ughtered the horrors with effortless ease. Just looking at him back then made Azriel''s heart tremble in awe. And when he was in awe, he forgot about himself. And that''s when the horrors managed to reach him, hurting him. The moment Azriel''s blood was spilled, he winced, closing his eyes. The sound of screams, of chaos¡ªeverything¡ªfaded away. It felt peaceful. He thought he had died. But when he opened his eyes, bloodied and bleeding out, he found himself in some kind of grand church. A church made of pure white marble. The white marble reflected his own face, his own body. That''s when Azriel noticed something more disturbing¡ªsomething more wrong. He wasn''t in his own body anymore. He wasn''t Leo Karumi. Instead, he was in the body of a young boy, with a face that could only be described as eye candy. The kind of face that seemed harmless, even cute. With ck hair that shone like the finest obsidian and eyes that matched rubies, the most precious of gems. He might have marveled at it¡­ if not for the agonizing injuries that still clung to him. He was in an injured body that wasn''t his own. Even though there was no killing, no ughter here, it was still chaos for Azriel. Again, he had no idea what was going on. Eventually, he managed to drag himself through the breathtaking church, a ce that seemed as if it had been crafted by a god itself. And there, he found he wasn''t alone. No. There was a young, handsome yet cute boy in that church with him. Silver hair, gleaming and reflecting the white marble. Red eyes, just like his. That boy... He was an interesting boy. A boy with no name, and, to Azriel''s utter surprise and heartbreak, the boy had been in that church for as long as he could remember. Having no choice, Azriel and the boy began to live together in the church. Since the boy had no name, Azriel simply gave him one. He called him Nol. Azriel and Nol spent their time together, and over time, Azriel noticed something remarkable about the ring he had on. It had bandages and tools, enough to treat his injuries and keep them from worsening. And then, from that day on, Azriel and Nol spent every day together in that church, learning more about each other. Nol, in particr, knew nothing, and Azriel, being the more knowledgeable of the two, taught him everything he could. What else could he do? At least Nol picked up things quickly. Eventually, Azriel realized exactly where he was. Inside the very book he had been reading: Path of Heroes: Battle Against the End. How did he realize this? Whenever Azriel fell asleep, he would dream. Dreams of a life that wasn''t his. But it was the body of his. He would see memories¡ªexperience them. Memories from when he was a child. Memories of when he first killed a Void Creature. They all slowly came back to him, changing him, making him realize. He was not in his old world anymore. He had been transmigrated. And Leo Karumi¡­ He was dead. Days passed. Things happened. After a few months¡ªat least, that''s what Azriel and Nol presumed, since there was no way to know how much time had actually passed¡ªAzriel''s injuries healed. And by that time, Azriel knew more than Nol. Even in this book, he had somehow managed to teach Nol a few things. Things about his status that Nol didn''t even know he had. They discovered that this very church was actually called [White Haven]. It was an [Unique Skill] of Nol''s. With that, Azriel and Nol also discovered that Nol could send people away. But... He wasn''t strong enough to leave [White Haven] himself. Azriel promised he woulde back. Reluctantly, Nol agreed. And then, Azriel left [White Haven]. When he did, however... He found himself in hell. ***** Iryndra''s face instantly turned icy. Azriel was shocked for a brief moment but quicklyposed himself, offering a slight smile. "It''s starting to creep me out how obsessed you are with me, War," he said. "I might not have spoken much to you before, so I get it. Maybe there''s been some misunderstanding. Let me rify something for you... I''m straight. Sorry. The problem''s me, not you." Subject 431''s face twitched, his expression hardening. He chuckled darkly. "Enough with the games. I don''t care about whatever is going on here, or what you''re trying to pull. You want to escape? Fine. You can do that after you beat me. Which, if you haven''t realized by now, isn''t going to happen. We''ve still got an hour before the drug wears off." Azriel narrowed his eyes, the weight of his thoughts pressing down on him as his long hair fell over his gaze. Deep down, he felt what War felt: that lingering anger, the humiliation from theirst fight. The way he lost. He wanted revenge. He wanted to win. But¡­ ''There''s no time for that.'' If he fought War, Dr. Arthur and Dr. Vincent would know he was here. He couldn''t risk them seeing Iryndra. She had to be missing¡ªor dead¡ªwithout anyone knowing what happened to her. There was no time to waste. Where was he now? Azriel knew where he was. He was in the Void Realm. Above him, Vincent was probably trying to subdue everyone, working overtime to avoid killing any subjects, despite the fact that he didn''t seem to care much about their lives. Meanwhile, Arthur was searching for the vial, killing anyone who got in his way. The fragile system the two doctors had built to control the subjects was based on fear. And now, that fear had erupted into chaos. The two of them were bound to sh, their goals in direct conflict. And that would draw the attention of the Void creatures outside the facility. Which... wasn''t good. Azriel had learned a lot during his time here as a subject. Arthur liked to talk. This facility was built in a known territory... but one that had never been explored. Meaning whatever horrors lurked outside could possibly wipe the entire ce out. Azriel was betting on that. If Vincent and Arthur failed to attract the attention of these horrors, Azriel would destroy the facility himself. He''de up with several ns since his arrival. But none of them were certain. They were all gambles. But this one... This gamble, Azriel was certain, would work. Why? Because every day, at a certain hour, all the subjects were forced back into their cells. The lights went out. The entire facility went dead silent. No one could make a sound, like they had to act dead, like the ce was abandoned. And that silencested for hours. In those hours, Azriel consumed the mana from the air, since they weren''t allowed to touch the mana cores from the Void creatures or the humans. He hadn''t killed many humans like the other subjects forced to fight in the coliseum. Azriel and the other three Horsemen were busy with separate training programs, getting stronger and fighting Void creatures instead. It wasn''t much different¡ªthey still weren''t allowed to consume the mana cores. The point was, Azriel was certain there was something out there, something close to this facility, that made even Arthur and Vincent nervous. A nightmare even the grandmaster wouldn''t dare face. Azriel would let them fight it out, and while they tore each other apart, they would also destroy the entire facility. He sighed as he turned his gaze to War. "Give me a minute." He turned his back on War, knowing the Iron King had waited too long to face him on equal ground. There was no way he would resort to underhanded methods to kill Azriel now. War wanted a fair fight. Azriel crouched down to Iryndra''s level, smiling softly. "You need to leave without me. Go somewhere safe¡ªsomewhere no one can find you." Iryndra''s eyes widened in shock. Her lips trembled. "W-why? Mister, aren''t youing with me?" Azriel met her gaze gently. "I promised you I''d be your family. No family of mine is going to live their life on the run, scared. War saw you alive with me. I need to take care of him, fast. Dr. Arthur and Vincent might show up soon, or someone else. I can''t let anyone see you. I need everyone to think you died in the chaos." Her golden eyes started to tremble as he continued. "You''ve done your part, Iryndra. Now it''s my turn. I can''t leave until this ce is destroyed. New Eden ends today¡ªone way or another." Iryndra bit her lip, tears welling in her eyes. "But..." Azriel wiped them away softly. "You''re free now. Truly free. If you need to cry, then cry. Let it all out. No one can stop you, no one can judge you. You''re dead now. No one judges the dead. No one expects anything from you. Your cors are gone, your chains are gone." Drip... Drip...! Her trembling hands gripped his, and he pulled away, feeling a burning sensation on his left palm. A tiny ck star appeared there. Azriel looked down at it, confused, his eyes meeting Iryndra''s. Her tears flowed freely, but... she smiled. A smile that spoke of lies. A smile born of tears. A smile woven from pain. "¡­Mister. All you have to do is channel your mana into your palm and think of me. I''ll know, and I''lle. Please... don''t leave me. You''re the first person who''s ever seen me for who I really am, not just as an object. You said I''m your little sister now, didn''t you? I''ll wait for you. I''ll wait for you to call me. But if you die... if you don''te back... I''ll still wait. I''ll wait forever." Azriel watched the ck star vanish from his palm and sighed. Then, with a gentle hand on her head, he whispered, "I''lle back as soon as I''m done with this. I promise." Iryndra looked at him onest time, then closed her eyes tightly. And then... she was gone. Seeing her suddenly vanish, Azriel chuckled softly, ncing down at his palm where she had marked him. A sad smile tugged at the corner of his lips before he straightened up and turned to face War, who was staring at him with dark intensity. "I never thought you''d show any real emotion, let alone for someone¡ªa Heptarch, no less. So, there is a heart in there after all, huh, kid?" War took a step forward, a dark grin stretching across his face. "It''s almost like that child finally made your heart beat again." With a fluid motion, his body morphed into iron, and his grin widened. "Maybe after killing you, I''ll rip that heart out and feast on it. I mean, it must be something special, right? After all... it is the heart touched by a Heptarch." Chapter 169: Mana Contract [1] Both Azriel and Subject 431 circled each other clockwise. "You know how long I''ve waited for this? A deathmatch should end with one of us dead. You losing that day should have been your death. It is almost ironic, isn''t it? How they now call you the Horseman of Death." Azriel sighed, his gaze steady as they continued their deliberate steps. "I won''t fight you, War. I don''t have time to waste on this. If you want to attack me, go ahead, but I won''t fight back. Will that satisfy you?" War''s face darkened, his scowl deepening into something almost feral. "You know I won''t be satisfied with that!" he barked. "We fight, and we fight with everything we''ve got! To hell with this organization, to hell with everything else! All that should matter is our fight!" Both stopped in unison, their footsteps halting like the strike of a clock. They stared at each other, the silence between them heavier than the tension before. Azriel''s expression shifted, turning solemn. "Any moment now, they''lle or the void creatures outside will start attacking this facility. We don''t have time for this." War scoffed, crossing his arms as a bitter grin twisted his face. "Why should I care about any of that? I want our deathmatch, kid. Besides, how certain are you that those void creatures will evene? Maybe there isn''t enough chaos to draw them in." Azriel didn''t respond. Instead, under War''s watchful eyes, he pulled his gown slightly down, revealing his left shoulder. War narrowed his eyes, his gaze sharpening. "What''s that¡­?" A thin patch covered Azriel''s shoulder. Beneath it was something hidden¡ªa wound. A wound sealed shut by Azriel''s ice. War''s confusion grew as Azriel dispelled the ice with a thought. The moment it was gone, blood began trickling down, staining his skin. War''s perplexity turned to shock as Azriel raised his right hand, his fingers pressing against the wound. "Hey...! What are you doing, kid?" Azriel didn''t answer. His face twisted in pain as he dug his fingers into his shoulder. War flinched, watching in disbelief as Azriel''s bloodied hand pulled something out¡ªa small, silver ring covered in his blood. The wound instantly froze over again, ice spreading to stem the bleeding. Azriel looked at War, holding the ring in his right hand, his expression calm despite the blood on his fingers. "A Heptarch naturally has a few spare storage rings." War''s confusion deepened as Azriel tapped the ring once. A small remote appeared in his palm, sleek and ck, with a single button. Without waiting or offering an exnation, Azriel pressed it. The entire facility trembled. A deafening explosion followed, the sound reverberating through the walls. Massive chunks of rock and debris rained down as the ground beneath their feet shook violently. The chaos continued for several seconds before subsiding into an eerie silence. War looked around, wide-eyed. Dust and debris hung in the air as Azriel smiled faintly. "You think this will be enough chaos for them?" "W-what did you¡­?" War stammered, his voice unsteady. Azriel shrugged, his right shoulder rolling while his left remained stiff with pain. "Simple. Heptarch Iryndra gave me a storage ring with a mana bomb in it. I kept it hidden in my shoulder. When the doctor left, I nted the bomb in hisb¡­ and voil¨¤. Enough chaos to draw out the void creatures, wouldn''t you say?" The faint sound of distant groaning metal reached them, the echoes of destruction spreading through the facility. If they ascended now, they would see almost half the structure obliterated. War nced up warily, his eyes darting to the cracked ceiling as if expecting it to copse. Then his gaze snapped back to Azriel, filled with something close to frustration. Azriel''s smile faltered, a shadow passing over his face. He pressed his lips together tightly. "You know, don''t you? What PE-2 has done to us? Even if the doctor tried to hide it from you¡­ he told me, in his own way." War''s expression hardened, his metallic sheen dimming as his affinity receded. His voice was quieter now, almost resigned. "I had a feeling. The nausea, the weakness¡­ I always thought it was a matter of time. Kid, how long?" Azriel''s gaze darkened. "Two years. In two years, we''ll either lose ourselves¡­ or die." The drug, PE-2, was a replica of Voidwalker blood. Its side effects were inevitable¡ªloss of self, transformation into a mindless beast, or death. Perhaps even more. Arthur''s hypothesis had been grim, but the signs were undeniable. Azriel had always believed it. His body, constantly under stress from daily injections, bore the truth of their situation. Even his advancement to Intermediate hadn''t alleviated the toll. "I do not wish to be a mindless beast..." War''s expression twisted in confusion as he studied Azriel. "I still don''t understand. Why are you even still here? The mana bomb''s gone off¡ªit''s only a matter of time before something horrifices for this facility. Or maybe the doctors themselves wille and kill you. Why didn''t you leave with Heptarch Iryndra?" There was no logical reason for Azriel to stay. Even with their fates sealed¡ªdestined to die or lose themselves in two years¡ªthere was no point in remaining in this cursed ce. War''s thoughts raced, piecing together Azriel''s actions. If Azriel''s n was simply to destroy the facility and end Project New Eden, he had already seeded. The bomb ensured that chaos would tear the ce apart. The creatures would invade. The copse was inevitable. Azriel could have used the ensuing turmoil to escape with Iryndra, leaving everyone to think he had died in the chaos. Bodies disappearing in the Void Realm during an attack wasn''t umon. If anything, it was expected. So why? Azriel''s smile was faint, tinged with sorrow. "You know... the graveyard is full of people who thought they had more time." War narrowed his eyes but said nothing. The faint tremors from above grew stronger as debris asionally fell around them. Neither of them flinched. "I thought I had more time once," Azriel continued. "Ever since I came to this world, I''ve been thrown from one nightmare into the next. And yet, I survived. Somehow, I always survived. I thought this time would be the same. That I''d survive and maybe... maybe I''d find my way back to them. My family." War clenched his jaw but didn''t interrupt. His thrill for battle, his thirst for their fated deathmatch, had begun to wane. What was the point? If both of them were destined to die anyway, where was the victory? Azriel''s voice softened. "But why should I go back to them?" Azriel''s crimson eyes flickered with an intensity that made War uneasy. "You don''t die when your heart stops... you die when no one remembers you. And I know there are people who still remember me. But I don''t want my family to remember me. Not like this." The ground shuddered violently, the echoes of another explosion rumbling through the facility. Dust and small chunks of debris rained down around them. Both men instinctively looked up but remained rooted to the spot. "They''ve already lost me once," Azriel said quietly. "I can''t curse them with more memories." War''s fists tightened as the air around them grew heavier. Somewhere above, chaos raged. He imagined Arthur and Vincent locked in a desperate battle. "They must be fighting by now," Azriel muttered, almost to himself. War''s teeth ground together as his thoughts spun. "So, what are you saying? That you''d rather die here? Let the world keep thinking you were dead all along? All of this..." He gestured around them, his voice rising in disbelief. "If you just left, you could still¡ª" He stopped. He didn''t know what else to say. Everything Azriel had done in the span of a single day had plunged them into chaos. A single day. All because Azriel wanted to make a little girl his family? War stared at him, trying to find an exnation. But then he saw them¡ªthose crimson eyes. Deep, unflinching, and raw with emotion. The longer War looked, the more it felt like they pulled him in, like they were unraveling him from the inside out. He snapped out of it with a sharp breath, shaking his head violently. Augh escaped him¡ªlow and hollow. "You..." War said, his voice tinged with something between awe and disgust. "You''ve gonepletely fucking crazy." Azriel didn''t answer. He just smiled, but it wasn''t warm. It wasn''t sad either. It was something War couldn''t define¡ªsomething that made the pit in his stomach twist. And for the first time, War wasn''t sure if he wanted to fight Azriel anymore. "That is what we call those who let their emotions consume them..." "...!" A voice, seething with barely-contained rage, snapped from behind. The sound was sharp, venomous, andmanding. They turned. Arthur stood there. Blood stained every inch of his once-pristineb coat, dripping onto the cracked floor in crimson stters. His mismatched eyes¡ªheterochromatic and burning with fury¡ªwere darker than the void itself as they locked onto Azriel. Azriel, who... smiled. "Ah... it looks like I have to take things into my own hands now, huh?" A crazed, fractured smile stretched across his face¡ªa grin of defiance, mockery, and something far more sinister¡ªall directed squarely at Arthur. "You are not the only one cursed with knowledge, Doctor." Arthur''s footsteps faltered. His body froze mid-step as he processed the words. His re intensified. "Letting myself get consumed by emotions..." Azriel''s tone dipped, venomcing every syble, "that was one of the easiest conditions for a mana contract, right?" The words struck Arthur like a thunderp. His breath caught. His heart froze. And those eyes. Azriel''s eyes. They were as dark as his own. Chapter 170: Mana Contract [2] Mana Contract. A Mana Contract is a binding agreement made by a mana user, tying a fragment of their essence directly to their mana core. In exchange for fulfilling certain conditions, the user gains a significant boost in power. The mana core, located near the heart, serves as the central source of their energy and is intricately linked to their life force. Any vition of the contract''s terms carries dire consequences, often affecting the user''s mana, health, or even their life. Mana Contracts remain an enigma to the world, their existence deliberately kept secret by the Four Great Kings and the Sovereigns. Apart from these rulers and a handful of apostles or select others, no one should possess knowledge of Mana Contracts¡ªor the method to forge one. Unless¡­ That individual had stumbled upon a certain book in another world and spent a year secretly mastering the art of forming such a contract. The revtion of Mana Contracts to the wider world could change everything. Entire grades within each rank could be rendered meaningless. The binding of one''s essence empowers the mana core, amplifying its capacity. For instance, a user could gain an explosive increase in power by agreeing to severe limitations on their abilities or a steep price. The harsher the restriction, the greater the potential power unlocked. But viting the contract''s terms unleashes devastating repercussions. The mana core may react violently, causing intense pain, debilitating weakness, or, in some cases, partial sealing of the core itself. This leaves the user unable to ess their powers, sometimes permanently. A damaged core is a death sentence for most. It erodes the user''s ability to harness mana and, if left untreated, can lead to a slow and excruciating demise. While the strength of the core determines the user''s power, overextending or recklessly exhausting it hastens its decay. Once decayed beyond repair, the user is left as a hollow shell of their former self¡ªor worse, fatally wounded by the core''s implosion. Regardless of the terms, a Mana Contract always demands payment. The price can be high, and the consequences of breaking it are severe: Soul Destruction. Physical Decay. Mental Copse. It is theorized that the mana core and the soul are intricately connected. The mana core functions as a gateway to a person''s soul. Removing the mana core disrupts the delicatework of mana veins coursing through the body. For awakened or dormant users, this renders the mana veins useless. For intermediates or higher, whose soul veins have formed, the effects are equally catastrophic. When the mana core of a void creature or human is extracted, it often appears radiant at first, its essence intact. Consuming this core gradually dims its light, as if draining its soul essence. Over time, the core bes dull, lifeless, and ultimately useless. The act of consuming a mana core is believed to involve devouring the very essence of the soul itself¡ªan act that is taboo when ites to humans. This practice, shrouded in fear and superstition, is forbidden for a reason. The forbidden knowledge of Mana Contracts carries with it both temptation and peril. To forge such a pact, one must be willing to pay the ultimate price¡ªand ept the consequences, no matter how devastating they may be. To form a Mana Contract, one must fulfill only one of the following conditions: Emotional Overload. One must be overwhelmed by an emotion so powerful¡ªgrief, rage, desperation, or another¡ªso consuming that it takes over entirely. Only when their emotional state reaches this extreme can the mana core respond to form the contract. However, be warned: Emotional Overload has a 90% chance of failure. Sacrifice of a Life. One must sacrifice a life¡ªeither their own or another''s¡ªto form the contract. This requires giving up a significant part of themselves, a piece of their very essence. But, like the first, the Sacrifice of a Life also carries a 90% chance of failure. Complete Istion from Mana. In this case, the individual agrees to sacrifice their mana core entirely. If they survive, they will be left without the ability to use mana for the rest of their lives. But as with the others, Complete Istion from Mana has a 90% chance of failure. And then there is another. One that only Azriel Crimson is aware of at this very moment in the world¡­ Binding to One of the Ten Gods. In this pact, one agrees to give up everything: their life, body, mind, soul, their very self. They would surrender their name, their personality, their identity¡ªeverything¡ªto one of the Ten Gods who might answer the Mana Contract. Choosing which god answers is not an option. Choosing what happens after is not an option. The price is everything. But even this has its odds¡ª99.99% chance of failure. If anyone were ever to find out about this final option, Azriel knew that the world itself might just end. Not in some grand, dramatic sh¡ªbut in a way that would leave him wishing it had never begun. ***** Arthur''s eyes widened in shock as he stared at Azriel. ''H-how¡­? How does he know about a mana contract!?'' This was knowledge no one¡ªno one¡ªshould possess. The only reason Arthur himself was burdened with such ursed information was because of the Supreme Archon. Mana contracts. The very thought of them made his skin crawl. They were vtile, dangerous¡ªso dangerous that even Arthur wouldn''t dare touch one unless absolutely necessary. A gamble with stakes so high, they almost always ended in disaster. There was no silver lining, no triumph, only a fleeting taste of power before an inevitable descent into ruin. Sess or failure didn''t matter; the end result was nearly always the same. Death. Arthur steadied himself, forcing his expression to remain calm. But hisposure cracked as he focused on those eyes peeking out from Azriel''s long, disheveled hair. Eyes filled with madness, hatred, and... sorrow. ''He could already attempt to form a mana contract... with the first condition.'' Arthur clenched his fists. Emotional overload. The boy in front of him had already been consumed by his feelings. And it was Arthur''s fault. He exhaled sharply, his thoughts racing. ''First, I need to find the Voidwalker blood... Vincent is injured above, undoubtedly struggling to hold back the void creatures that will be drawn here because of this chaos.'' He cast a brief nce at Subject 431, who stood confused but obediently out of sight. No time to deal with him now. Arthur''s voice was steady as he spoke, his expression carefully neutral. "Despite somehow acquiring knowledge of mana contracts, this changes nothing, Subject 666. Tell me where the blood is, and I will overlook this rebellion of yours. Your punishment will amount to no more than a few years of disciplinary action." A lifeline. Mercy. Far better than the death that awaited otherwise. Arthur allowed himself a moment of consideration. Even if Azriel somehow managed to form a mana contract¡ªdespite the abysmal 10% chance of sess with just one condition¡ªit wouldn''t make a difference. The cost would be staggering. The boy would have to gamble everything, sacrificing even his life to fully unlock his potential. And "potential" was a finite thing¡ªlimited by the mana he could absorb from the air and the rank it might grant him. Sure, Azriel was talented, but Arthur didn''t believe for a second that it was the kind of talent capable of elevating him to a grandmaster level by simply breathing in mana. No. There was a gap too wide to cross. Azriel, however, didn''t flinch. His expression remained calm, unshaken, as he met Arthur''s gaze. "The Voidwalker blood?" His voice was unnervingly even. "Sure. Just look over there..." Arthur''s eyes followed Azriel''s finger to the cracked floor, where shards of ice glistened faintly. His jaw tightened. His aura began to seep out, swirling ominously around him as his fury ignited. "You¡­ you fool!" Arthur''s voice rose, trembling with barely contained rage. "Do you have any idea what you''ve done!? You''ll wish for death now, 666!" Azriel''s smile faded as he locked eyes with Arthur, unflinching. "My name is Azriel Crimson. Prince Azriel Crimson, the only son of Joaquin and Aeliana Crimson. Not Subject 666." Arthur froze. His mask of authority cracked, his jaw ck with shock as he stared at Azriel. ''...So he remembers...'' Arthur''s rage simmered, his emotions cooling instantly as logic reasserted itself. "You are 666," he said coldly. "Not Azriel Crimson anymore. But perhaps¡­" Arthur''s lips curled into a smirk. "Perhaps you''re right. That name still holds some value. I wonder just how much the Crimson n truly cares for you, 666." Azriel''s amusement only grew. "It''s funny how you think you''re getting out of this alive. The both of you. If I were fighting to survive, things might have been different. I wouldn''t have bothered with you or Project Eden. But now¡­" He stepped forward. "Now, I''m fighting to die. And if I''m going to die, it will be a death worth dying for. One so satisfying that Death itself will knock on my door and beg to take me." Arthur and War both narrowed their eyes, their gazes locked on the madman before them. "What gives you such confidence? Do you understand what you''re gambling? Forming a mana contract with just one condition has a 10% chance of sess. If you''re insane enough to attempt all conditions, that chance drops to a mere 0.1%. Do you honestly believe that such an impossible feat would let a mere intermediate like you rival a grandmaster?" It was absurd. No one to his knowledge had ever seeded with a mana contract, let alone on such a scale. But Azriel''s response was a smile. A smile so unnerving, it made Arthur''s heart skip a beat. "You''re wrong, Doctor. There''s another condition. One that drops the chance even further¡ªto 0.00001%. But in return, it makes everything else¡­ irrelevant. A one-way ticket. If it seeds, nothing else matters." Arthur''sposure wavered. "What are you talking about?" he snapped. "Stop spouting nonsense!" Azriel''s grin widened, his voice dark and mocking. "I''m a gambler, doctor. Always have been. I love gambling my life, my ns, my everything. And right now, I''m gambling on the fourth condition." This was lunacy¡ªpure lunacy. And yet Azriel continued, undeterred. "It got me thinking. If this world¡ªthis life¡ªis real, as I''vee to ept, then something brought me here. Something powerful enough to pull strings across worlds. To manipte fate itself. So I asked myself... what could possibly be strong enough to do that?" "And only one answeres to mind..." His crimson eyes bore into Arthur''s soul. "Gods." Arthur''s blood ran cold. "...What?" Azriel didn''t stop. He stepped closer. "The gods, doctor. They''re the only ones capable of pulling off something of this scale. Do you think mortals can rip people from their worlds and throw them into this madness? No. Only gods have that power. And I''m betting that one of them is watching me now. That one of them is... interested in me." Azriel''s tone grew colder. "And if they''re not? Then I die here. Simple as that. But I''m gambling, doctor. Gambling on the idea that one of those very gods is interested in me." "...." "I wonder which one will answer." "...." Arthur could have stopped him. He could have ended it all in seconds, snuffed out the madness before it took shape, and been done with it. But he didn''t. Something in him¡ªcuriosity, or perhaps arrogance¡ªstayed his hand. Arthur was a seeker of knowledge, and listening to Azriel''s words, no matter how unhinged,pelled him to hold back. It was in his nature to observe, to analyze, to understand. And perhaps that was his greatest mistake. Because now... It was already toote. Toote when Azriel Crimson brought his right hand forward. His expression devoid of fear, of doubt. His right hand, trembling with red lightning, began to glow. Slowly, the lightning twisted and coiled, forming into the shape of a w. Then, without hesitation, Azriel plunged it into his own beating heart. Chapter 171: Nightmare "Huh?" Azriel blinked, suddenly finding himself standing a few meters away from... his own body. In front of himy his original self slumped on the ground¡ªhis heart lying motionless on the floor. He was... Dead. "...Annoying." "...!" Azriel''s eyes widened as he turned to his side¡ªand saw himself. His older self. The self that had dragged him into this nightmare. The self that had killed his family. "You...!" Rage erupted within him, setting his very being aze. His fists clenched, his breaths sharp and shallow. There were too many emotions, too many conflicting feelings aimed at his other self. The older Azriel merely nced at him, uninterested, before shifting his gaze back to the scene before them. Azriel gritted his teeth, forcing himself to calm down, and turned to look at the scene as well. "What is this? What''s happening...?" Originally, even Azriel had been shocked. The knowledge of how to form mana contracts, especially with the conditions, was terrifying. He had never learned something so reckless, so dangerous. He''d never even considered it¡ªat least, that''s what he thought. His older self let out a sigh, dripping with disappointment. "He failed the mana contract." Azriel froze. His breath hitched, and his thoughts ground to a halt as the words sunk in. ''He failed?'' ''He failed the mana contract?'' No. If he had ripped his own heart out, failing the fourth condition could mean only one thing. Death. Just death. No god descending. No miracle. Then, his older self spoke a single word¡ªa word that made Azriel''s blood freeze in his veins. "[Redo]" It felt like the world caved in. The mana in the air stopped. Time itself shuddered. Azriel didn''t blink. He couldn''t blink. And yet, it felt as though he had. He didn''t understand what had happened. His mind refused to process it. It was as if his brain had rejected the moment entirely, deeming it iprehensible. The scene before him shifted, resetting like a cruel, otherworldly y. His original self stood upright once again, facing Arthur. Then, as if nothing had happened, the original Azriel spoke once more, his eyes burning with unrelenting hatred. "And if they''re not? Then I die here. Simple as that. But I''m gambling, doctor. Gambling on the idea that one of those very gods is interested in me." . . . . . . Azriel¡ªhis original self¡ªgave a chilling smile. . . . . . . "I wonder which one will answer." . . . . . . And without a moment''s hesitation, he plunged his hand into his own beating heart once more. ***** Azriel watched. Watched as his original self once againy on the ground... dead. His older self grumbled. "A failure. Again." Azriel opened his mouth to say something, anything. But... He found himself unable to know what to say. Just... what is [Redo]? What exactly is his [Unique Skill] capable of? Aren''t they inside a memory? What... just what is all of this? How is it possible for him to die in a memory? How is it possible to use [Redo] on his original self? His original self, who does not possess even the blessing of the God of Death. What... was all of this? His older self spoke once more. "[Redo]" The scene changed once again to how it was before. His original self was alive again. And the scene repeated itself. Exactly as it was supposed to. He plunged his hand into his own beating heart. . . . . . He died. . . . . . He failed the mana contract. . . . . . "[Redo]" . . . . . He plunged his hand into his own beating heart once more. . . . . . He died. . . . . . He failed the mana contract. . . . . . "[Redo]" . . . . . He died. . . . . . He failed the mana contract. . . . . . "[Redo]" . . . . . He failed the mana contract. . . . . . "[Redo]" . . . . . . . . . . "[Redo]" . . . . . . . . . . "[Redo]" . . . . . . . . . . "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" "[Redo]" ***** A nightmare. Azriel saw a nightmare... a nightmare that wouldn''t end. Over and over again, the nightmare repeated. And before Azriel knew it, he had lost count. He died. He died over one hundred thousand times. And yet his other self did not stop. He kept repeating it over and over. Azriel watched. He watched, and the word [Redo] burned into his mind. He watched as he died. He watched as he ripped his heart out. He watched as he failed the mana contract. Azriel''s eyes became dull. His emotions turned numb. He felt hollow as he watched it all unfold. "[Redo]" ''I wonder if there is an end.'' "[Redo]" ''Is this what hell is supposed to feel like?'' "[Redo]" ''Will this continue forever?'' "[Redo]" Perhaps it would. Eventually, those dull eyes turned to his other self. His other self... he mirrored Azriel''s expression. "[Redo]" His voice was hollow. "[Redo]" He was the same. ''I wonder what his dream is...'' Was it the same as Azriel''s? Was he as curious as Azriel to know how all of this would end? Perhaps it wasn''t. Then, when his other self was about to speak the words... He froze. His eyes widened, and Azriel furrowed his brows ever so slightly, following his gaze. Azriel mirrored his expression once again. A change happened. His original selfy on the ground, dead. His heart was next to him. A pool of blood spread around him. But... That blood slowly started to seep back into him. The heart began to rise into the air before... It went back into his body. The scars on his face started to disappear. His hair became even longer. The color ck turned into something even deeper than ck. His entire body started to heal. The wounds closed. And the two felt it. Their left arms started to burn. The mark burned. Arthur and War froze. Arthur''s eyes went wide as well. The mana in the air stopped moving. It froze. And then, it all rushed toward his original self like a storm. Then... He opened his eyes. And everyone saw... The God of Death. And the entire world stopped. Chapter 172: God of Death It felt like the entire world stopped. The ground. The entire facility. Everything ceased moving. Time stopped. Everything outside the underground colosseum froze. And everyone held their breath. Azriel¡ªthe original Azriel¡ªopened his eyes. But in ce of those eyes, where his eyes should have been, there was only darkness. No eyeballs¡ªjust pitch-ck voids. He... no, it. It stood up. Miraculously, the entire gown it wore returned to its original state, spotless, without a single speck of dust. Its hair floated in the air, unaffected by gravity, revealing its face to everyone¡ªthe face of Azriel Crimson. But it was no longer Azriel Crimson in that body. No. That madman... the moment he had stopped caring about survival, when he only cared about winning, he had stopped caring about his own life, knowing it was futile. He dly gave it all away. The fourth condition was finally met. After more than one hundred thousand deaths... The fourth condition was met, and a god answered. It was the God of Death. And everyone shuddered. They shuddered at its presence¡ªsomething they could notprehend. It had a presence so powerful it defied description, yet, at the same time, it was not. It was as if the God of Death was there... but not. It was as if it existed... but it did not. It was as if it was alive... yet it was not. Everyone fell to their knees. Be it Azriel, the other Azriel, Arthur, or War... They all fell. They all kneeled. They all bent. Azriel looked at it. Was this how it felt to be in the presence of a god? His heart bled. Despair coiled around his heart like a chain, squeezing every shred of hope until it crumbled into nothingness. It was the weight of countless lifetimes, each ending in ways he could notprehend. Yet... Hope wrapped around his heart like a warm embrace, nurturing every part of him until it bloomed with possibility. It was the light of countless futures, each filled with promise. Sorrow cascaded through him like a flood, drowning every fleeting thought of resistance. It wasn''t just his sorrow¡ªit was the sorrow of millions, an ocean of grief in which he was only a single, drowning drop. Yet... Happiness flowed through him like a clear stream, washing away every doubt. It wasn''t just his happiness¡ªit was the happiness of many, an ocean of joy in which he was a single, rising wave. Agony burned through his veins, sharp and searing, as if his very essence was being torn apart. It wasn''t pain of the body, but something far deeper¡ªpain rooted in existence itself. Yet... Contentment spread through his veins, smooth and calming, as if his very essence was being healed. It wasn''t a feeling of physical relief but something deeper, a peace rooted in the soul itself. And then there was pain¡ªsimple, primal, all-epassing. Pain without a source. Pain without an end. Yet... There was ease¡ªpure, gentle, all-epassing. It was ease without effort, ease without end. And then it spoke. It spoke in a voice that was Azriel''s... but not. It was more. It was absolute, definitive, and irrevocable. "Why... why is this child''s soul from the Ynoth Era? How can such a thing... oh, how pitiful." "...." "Very well. For the price you paid for forming a mana contract with me, I d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h????????"--" "!!" Everyone clutched their heads at the words, feeling like their brains were about to explode. Screams of pain escaped them involuntarily. "--Will remove the one you call the doctor." Those eyes then met Arthur''s. And Arthur''s entire body was soaked with sweat, dripping down onto the floor. His teeth chattered. His body trembled. Tears streamed down his face. His mouth opened and closed, yet no words or sound escaped. And then... Arthur slumped to the ground. And died. Just like that... A grandmaster died. War copsed, unconscious. "I d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h???????? will deem this entire facility destroyed." "I d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h???????? will eliminate everyone inside this facility responsible for the project known as New Eden." "I d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h???????? will strip from every being who knew the name Heptarch Iryndra their memories of this child¡ªunless they are already Level 7 or above. For them, this vow will be null." "These vows will be fulfilled within the next 24 hours. Should I fail to uphold them... I will cease to exist." "..." Silence followed. It was a silence so profound that it seemed to consume all sound, all thought, and even the passage of time itself. Everyone remained motionless, their eyes fixed on the entity before them. Then... it closed its eyes. Azriel''s original body crumpled to the ground, lifeless yet whole. But nothing had ended. Something else appeared, drawing their attention skyward. Azriel and his counterpart felt their hearts stop. Suspended in the air, a silhouette emerged. A figure¡ªgraceful, undefined, and overwhelmingly immense. It was feminine yet formless, as though her essence rejected definition. Azriel could not tell where her body began or ended. Perhaps she had no body at all. She seemed to be constructed of pure darkness¡ªa nebulous void given form. Her features danced on the edge of recognition, almost human but not. Her shape flickered between the familiar and the alien, bothforting and horrifying. She was everything at once: beautiful and grotesque, divine and profane. She was the most beautiful thing Azriel had ever seen. She was the most terrifying thing he had ever seen. She was¡­ Divine. Holy. Unknown. End. She was¡­ Death. Azriel''s mind splintered. He forgot why he was here, forgot what he wanted to do or say. His thoughts dissolved into nothingness, consumed by the enormity of her presence. And then she was there¡ªdirectly before him. The goddess of death looked down at Azriel, her gaze prating not just his body but the very fabric of his being. Her voice was a whisper, yet it resounded like the final note of a dying world. It was the sound of a clock''sst tick, of the stillness after a war''s end. "Why¡­ are you my child?" Chapter 173: Son of Death For a second, Azriel felt his heart stop. He couldn''t breathe. Couldn''t move. Couldn''t blink. The God of Death stood before him. And Azriel was terrified. Wasn''t this supposed to be a memory? Despite being the God of Death, she was just a fragment of the past¡ªwasn''t she? A memory couldn''t be real. It wasn''t as though she was truly here, standing before him. Right? Then why was she looking at him? Why was she so vivid, so real? Azriel''s thoughts raced, and then, like a key unlocking a door, something horrifying clicked in his mind. It was a theory so dreadful it made his entire being recoil. Yet, it made perfect sense. How was he seeing this moment? He should have been unconscious. He should have no memory of this. Just like he had no memories of his family''s deaths¡ªhow could he remember what he had never witnessed? The answer was simple. Horrifying. Heartbreaking. He wasn''t alone in these memories. Because they weren''t his memories at all. Not yet, at least. The God of Death shifted her gaze from Azriel to the future version of himself¡ªthe one who stood trembling, eyes wide with fear. "How sad..." her voice echoed, soft yet resonant, like the final breath of a dying star. Azriel stared, disbelieving. His future self¡ªthe despicable bastard responsible for all of this¡ªwas terrified. He had never thought he''d see that man, that version of himself, so afraid. The God of Death tilted her head slightly¡ªor so it seemed. Azriel couldn''t quite understand what he was seeing. It was like she was right in front of him, yet impossibly far away. And then, without another word, she turned. In the next instant, she was by his past self''s body, which now hovered in the air. She spoke. Her voice, filled with a strange tenderness, sadness, and an almost painful familiarity: "For the price of your life, you formed a mana contract with me. Your life... How lonely it must have been, child from Ynoth." A hand¡ªif it could even be called that¡ªformed from the nebulous void of her being. It reached out, caressing his past self''s chest. So gently. As if even the slightest pressure might shatter him. "To lose everything you once knew, without understanding. How pitiful... Oh, you are the child who stole from t????????????i??????????m??????????????e??????????????.?????????????????d????????????????e???????????????t?????????????????h???????????????.????????????... How vile." Her words resonated through him, each syble like a chime reverberating in his soul. "How many times have you been unable toe to me? Oh... I finally understand." Her voice softened, yet it filled Azriel''s ears with unbearable weight, as if his very essence might unravel. "How unfair. This world has been so unfair to you. Perhaps this time it can change. Will you change? If I make you mine... perhaps we both will change. In this world, where we have been abandoned by all, I will be your family. So don''t be angry again. Not like me." And then, she touched his left arm. The moment her form brushed against it, the mark of the God of Death burned into his skin. Azriel felt his heart break. It hurt. It hurt more than anything he had ever known. Tears streamed down his face, unbidden, and he didn''t even know why. The world around him began to shatter. The memory fractured, breaking apart like ss, revealing the infinite void. It was ending. In those final moments, Azriel looked at her. The God of Death. Her voice, soft as the sigh of distant tides and unhurried as the turning of the seasons, whispered onest time: "Do not condemn, criticize, or judge. Do not hate, resent, or detest... You are not alone anymore. This time, try to find another way¡ªto be happy. Try to live. And... I will be waiting for you, at the end. My son." Everything went dark. ...The nightmare was over. ***** It was dark. As always, it was dark, and Azriel felt a growing irritation. How many times had he witnessed this same, familiar darkness? Just the word itself¡ªdark¡ªit was beginning to annoy him. But something was different about this familiar void. Ahead of him, in the distance, was a small, white light. Azriel squinted and began walking toward it. He walked, but no matter how long he moved, it seemed the light never grew anyrger. It was as if he was never getting closer. Still, he walked. Despite it never approaching, Azriel kept going. And then he began to run. He ran¡ªfaster, desperate to reach that elusive light, though it felt as though it was moving away from him. Soon, it felt as though he was running through mud, his legs heavy, as if they were made of lead. But still, he kept pushing himself forward. How long had he been running? A minute? A day? A week? Azriel couldn''t say. He didn''t even know why he was running anymore. Why was he so desperate to reach the light? What was the point? Why was he running? He didn''t know. The uncertainty, like the darkness itself, was starting to gnaw at him. Why could he never understand what was happening? Why couldn''t he know? Why couldn''t he grasp the reason behind any of this? Yet still, Azriel ran. And he didn''t know how long he had been running; he just wanted to get there. He simply knew, for some reason, that he had to get there. And eventually, the light began to grow brighter. Closer. Azriel ran faster, each step propelling him forward with increasing speed. And then, he reached it. Azriel stopped. He stood still, his chest rising and falling rapidly, and stared down at the small, bright white mana core resting on the dark ground before him. Its surface was smooth, its light almost serene. "Peaceful." A voice drifted to him, and Azriel turned, his gazending on himself¡ªhis future self. He watched the mana core as well. Was that his own mana core? And then... the darkness stirred. Suddenly, the scene changed. The world around Azriel shifted, and he found himself staring up at a vast, open white sky. In the distance, a single sun shone¡ªso bright, so white, that it almost felt soothing on his skin. A breeze kissed his face, its howling wind making his hair flutter. Azriel looked around. His eyes widened as he realized where he was. They were atop a snow-covered mountain, a ce untouched, silent, and still. The air was crisp, biting with a cold that sharpened the senses. But it was a clean, pure cold¡ªa cold that filled his lungs with rity. The snow beneath them was soft and unbroken, stretching endlessly in every direction. Azriel didn''t dare to find and look over the edge of the mountain. Something in him refused to gaze down. For some reason, the thought terrified him. "Beautiful, isn''t it?" Azriel turned his head and saw his future self, slumped against a boulder nketed in snow. Both of them wore the same military uniform that Solomon had given him back in Europe. A small, peaceful smile yed on his future self''s lips as he gazed up at the bright sun. Azriel walked toward him, each step sinking into the snow with a satisfying crunch. When he reached him, Azriel sat down on the thick snow beside his future self. It was just them, together. Two versions of the same person, alone, in whatever this ce was. At least... it wasn''t a memory. At least, Azriel hoped that it wasn''t. His future self turned toward him, his smile widening. Azriel could feel something¡ªsomething that felt different. Calmer. At peace? He didn''t understand why. It annoyed him. Azriel spoke, his voice neutral. "What is all of this? What was all of that? Why did you do this?" His future self had told him that a trip down memoryne would do them both good. Because of that, Azriel had learned what happened in those two missing years. He had learned the truth about how his family died. He had even met the God of Death. But why? Why would his future self put him through all of this? Why had he allowed him to see everything¡ªeverything that had been taken from him? His future self gazed at him with a gentleness that stirred something dark inside Azriel. Why? Why did he look at him like that? It was irritating. Azriel clenched his fist, frustration bubbling up inside him. Why would he? Why would the man who had dragged Azriel through hell look at him with such kindness, such gentleness, as if he had done nothing wrong? Why...? It was annoying. Frustratingly, infuriatingly annoying. Everything was annoying. The world was annoying. This ce was annoying. The God of Death was annoying. Then, his future self spoke again. "Do you hate me?" Azriel met his gaze without hesitation. "I do." "Do you want to kill me?" "Of course." His future self smiled wider. "Unfortunately, you can''t." Azriel frowned. "Why?" The smile on his future self''s face deepened. "Because I''m already dead." Chapter 174: Circus of Lies [1] Azriel stared at his future self and bit his lip. "What do you mean by that?" His future self shrugged, the motion casual, almost dismissive. "It''s exactly as I said... I''m already dead. Ever since you saw me at that void dungeon... I was gone." Azriel froze, his gaze locked on the man in front of him. "How...?" How was this possible? If his future self was dead, then how was he standing here? If Azriel was supposed to die, how could he be talking to himself? "[Redo]," his future self said suddenly, interrupting Azriel''s spiraling thoughts. Azriel frowned. "[Redo]?" Then, his eyes widened as a realization dawned. His future self continued, a calm, almost detached tone in his voice. "[Redo]... It''s far moreplex than you can imagine. A unique skill that doesn''t require mana at all. But the cost..." He paused, letting the silence stretch. "The cost is our life. It''s absurd, isn''t it? A skill so powerful, so terrifying, yet... so beautiful." Azriel hesitated. Then, carefully, he asked, "Didn''t you use [Redo] on us... on our past self in the underground coliseum?" His future self scoffed, shaking his head. "You think that was [Redo]? Ha! That was nothing more than a cheap imitation¡ªa skill I created myself. It only works on us and relies on five different mana contracts and rune structures. It''s a mere shadowpared to the real [Redo]. Sure, they might share the same name, but they''re worlds apart." Azriel''s face paled as the implications set in. There were two versions of [Redo]? And... he had created one of them? A skill. A [unique skill] and a [skill] were fundamentally different. [Unique skills] were something every human was born with. Yet most people couldn''t use them without being awakened because of their immense mana cost. [Skills], however, were entirely different. They weren''t innate. They could only be obtained in two ways. The first was by killing a being with a mana core. Even then, there was only a 5% chance of gaining a [skill]. And whether that skill was useful or utterly worthless was entirely up to chance. The second way was by finding a [skill book], which could only be discovered in the void realm. But [skill books] were so rare that killing someone for a 5% chance at a [skill] was statistically more likely. Yet here was his future self, casually stating that he had created a [skill]. And not just any skill¡ªa skill that could somehow alter time and potentially bring himself back to life. Azriel couldn''tprehend it. The mana cost alone should have been unimaginable. And then there were the five mana contracts and rune structures... His future self was essentially saying that he had used a skill he created to rewrite their existence, making his past self redo a mana contract over a hundred thousand times... And he had done it with ease. Azriel felt his head spinning, his thoughts a chaotic mess. It was impossible. And yet... His future self kept speaking, his gaze fixed on the blinding white sun above. "But I won''t lie," he said with a faint smile. "That skill I created? It''s heavily inspired by our unique skill, [Redo]." "Huh?" Azriel blinked, stunned. "[Redo]... it''s essentially me dying. In return, I can project myself back in time¡ªto specific moments. Not physically, of course. Most of the time, we send our consciousness into our past self to influence decisions or events. That''s how we''ve always managed to avoid certain death. By changing the past... we destroy the future." Azriel''s breath hitched. Destroying the future? His future self''s voice softened, almost resigned. "Do you know how maddening it is to walk a path with no end? A path that loops endlessly because we made it that way? We kept using [Redo], thinking we could escape death¡ªours or someone else''s. But no matter how many times we changed the past, someone always died. Most of the time, it was us. Sometimes, it was someone else. And each time, [Redo] erased that timeline, creating another... one where we tried to fix everything." He turned to Azriel, and in that moment, Azriel felt like he was staring at a ghost. Those eyes... They were his own. Yet they were so dull. Devoid of life. "I don''t know how many times we''ve used [Redo]. How many timelines have been erased. How many times we''ve died¡ªor how many times someone else has. But eventually... something changed. We began to think that maybe the problem wasn''t this world... maybe the problem was us." Azriel''s future self paused, his voice low and bitter. "Do you know what the version of us who used [Redo] before me tried to do? To escape this endless loop, he decided I should die. He wanted me to use [Redo]. But I didn''tply." Azriel''s heart pounded as the words settled. "And so," his future self continued, his voice colder now, "he influenced certain events... leading to the deaths of Jasmine and Nol." . . . . "What did you just say...?" Azriel stared at him in disbelief, his eyes trembling as the words sank in. He¡­ Azriel¡­ killed Nol and Jasmine? His own sister? Even if it was another version of him, it didn''t change the fact¡ªit was still him. How could he ever do something so horrifying? His future self let out a dark chuckle, his expression twisted with something between bitterness and amusement. "Crazy, isn''t it? Makes you wonder what the hell he went through to be that mad. Seriously, that version of us was a true mad prince. And it makes me wonder what the one before him did to push him to that point. What he endured... what he sacrificed." He paused, his gaze distant, as if watching scenes only he could see. Then, with a sardonicugh, he added, "Anyway, it didn''t take long after that for me to die. When I did, [Redo] triggered, just like it always does. And I¡­ I followed the n. Because honestly? It made sense. If we were the problem, why not change ourselves? Why not rewrite the past entirely? And that¡­ that''s how you were created." "...!" Azriel''s breath hitched. "¡­What?" "Ronald, Jeanne, and Lia Karumi were never supposed to die." "...." "How we came into this world, even I''m not entirely sure. What I do know is that no matter what we tried, the book always found us¡ªalways brought us back to this world. So, we thought, what if we changed a few things before it began? What if we killed them¡­ our family..? I guess I was the only one mad enough to do it." His voice dropped to a murmur, almost contemtive. "Or maybe I wasn''t. Maybe the others have done far worse. Maybe that''s why we''re standing here now. Two of us. Two mistakes born from countless failures." Azriel could barely breathe. His world felt like it was crumbling, every word shaking the foundation of everything he believed in. "I killed them," his future self said bluntly, scooping a handful of snow from the ground. He clenched it in his fist, the white powder melting into water that dripped between his fingers. "Because I wanted to see¡­ how much would change. And it did. Creating this twisted timeline, this mess of a reality. But maybe... just maybe, you''ll do better than all of us. You, with your different past. Your different starting point. Going to the Void Realm instead of being saved by Dad during the Void rifts attack." He sighed, a long, tired exhtion. "Though, technically, I shouldn''t have been able to influence so many events. [Redo] isn''t supposed to work that way. But I did it anyway. Using [Redo] over and over to force the perfect ending. Dozens of mana contracts, hundreds of runes¡­ The cost?" He smirked bitterly. "I didn''t care." Azriel''s felt weak as he listened. His life¡ªeverything¡ªwas it all a lie? Every choice he made, every triumph and failure¡­ had it all been manipted from the start? His family¡­ they were never supposed to die. Yet they did. All because of him. Because he thought it might bring about a greater change. Azriel gritted his teeth, his hands clenching into trembling fists as he forced himself to suppress the emotions threatening to consume him. "What¡­ what did it cost?" His future self turned to him, his expression hollow, devoid of life. "Getting my soul destroyed in the most excruciating way possible." For a moment, Azriel felt nothing but cold. "Good," he spat. "I hope you suffer a long, long time before you be nothing." His future self merely smiled at Azriel''s words. But that smile... it was crooked, twisted in a way that made Azriel''s skin crawl. "The memory you saw of your family dying... that was just a little theatre I created. None of it was real. All fake. The real memory... Oh, it was so much worse." "Father, always turning his back, always staying ignorant... well, I twisted that back all the way before I took his head. Mother, with her vile tongue, always acting like a saint¡ªoh, how satisfying it was to rip that tongue out. And her screams? They were music to my ears." "And Lia¡­ sweet, poor Lia, who stayed blind and ignorant through all the suffering we endured¡ªI made sure she wasn''t blind this time. I made her watch it all. Every. Last. Moment. And then, when I was done, I took her head too." . . . . ''Huh...'' . . . . He sighed as though recounting a tiring chore. "Ah, so many minds I had to manipte that day. Exhausting work for little old me¡ªwho''s already dead, by the way." "...." "I was scared that if I showed you the real memory, it''d break you in a way I didn''t want. You probably would''ve killed yourself at the first opportunity, triggering [Redo]. So, I gave you a... mellowed-down version. My acting back then¡ªconsidering it''d been a while¡ªwasn''t bad, was it?" Chapter 175: Circus of Lies [2] For a moment, Azriel''s mind went nk. No thoughts. No sound. Nothing. And then¡­ "You bastard!" Azriel lunged at his future self, toppling him into the snow. The freezing cold engulfed them as Azriel pinned him down. He red into the face of the man who smiled like a madman, that crooked grin still mocking him. Azriel''s fist curled tightly as he raised it high¡ªready to strike. But then¡­ he froze. "Agh..!" His fist stopped, trembling, just inches from the bastard''s face. "Huh?" His future self blinked, genuinely confused, as Azriel gritted his teeth. Snow clung to their bodies, but Azriel''s fist hovered in ce, shaking with restrained fury. Then, with a frustrated growl, Azriel drove his fist into the snow beside him. "Dammit!" he shouted. A guttural scream of frustration ripped from Azriel''s throat. As if to soothe his anguish, the first delicate kes of snow began to fall, descending from the heavens. "This is what you''ve been trying all along, isn''t it!? To make me go crazy!" Azriel''s re burned with fury as his voice rose. "You don''t care about me surviving¡ªor anyone else for that matter! You just wanted to create me. Someone who hates everything. Someone who burns the entire world and everyone in it!" His future self''s grin faltered. The air between them turned frigid, colder than the snow beneath them. "How did you figure it out?" he asked. A nk expression settled on the face of his future self as he stared at Azriel, his eyes betraying only confusion... frustration... annoyance. What had given it away? He couldn''t understand. Everything was supposed to be perfect. Azriel''s hands clenched into fists, so tight that blood seeped from his palms, staining the pure white snow. Slowly, he raised his head and met his future self''s dull, lifeless eyes. And seeing those very dull eyes... Azriel finally came to know. To finally understand. . . . "It''s like you said from the beginning," Azriel said, his voice just as cold. . . . "I am you." . . . "...!" His future self''s eyes widened. "No matter how much you change my past," Azriel continued. "I''m still you. That doesn''t change. And it doesn''t matter." Azriel leaned closer. "I will never allow myself to be like you. Someone who destroys everyone and everything¡­ just because I''m angry." "What¡­?" Azriel''s future self scowled at him, his expression darkening at the words. "Why not? Why not, after seeing how the worlds have treated you? How much you suffered in Neo Genesis, or how much you suffered as Leo Karumi? You keep suffering, and suffering¡ªit''s almost like that''s your fate! Our fate!" His voice rose, shaking with anger. "Why not just let others suffer for a change? Why do you always have to be the one who cares!?" For the first time, Azriel saw something different in the man''s face¡ªgenuine frustration. His future self red at him. "You really think you''ll lead a peaceful life?" he spat. "We''re meant to be alone. Our fate is to suffer and to be alone. So why not just spare yourself all of that?" Azriel stared at him, silent. Those crimson eyes¡ªthey were so simr to his own, yet so different. Instead of being dull like his future self''s, they were clear. So, so clear. Azriel stood up, stepping to the side. He dusted the snow off his clothes. "You were the one who interfered with the system, weren''t you? Well, I don''t even know if anythinging out of your mouth is true or not anymore, but it must be. Thanks for taking away all my rewards." He grumbled lightly, taking a few steps back. His future self struggled to his feet, ring at him with pure annoyance. "What''s with that look?" his future self sneered. "Have I finally seeded in making you a madman? Why else would you look like that after I just told you I tortured our family to death? After finding out your entire life was almost entirely a lie?" Azriel didn''t respond. Instead, he leaned against a snow-covered boulder, looking up at the white sun, releasing a soft sigh. "At least I know the truth now. The truth to so many questions. Sure, there are still a lot I don''t have answers to, but¡­ at least I''m aware." His future self narrowed his eyes, taking a step forward as if to retort. But before he could speak, he faltered. His knees buckled, and he copsed, coughing violently. "Ah, fuck¡­" Azriel blinked, watching the scene unfold. "Looks like you''re reaching your limit." "Fucking¡­ prolonged it as long as I could¡­" his future self rasped, blood dripping from his lips as he clutched his chest. "But it''s finally time¡­" He coughed again, the sound wet and harsh, before rolling over onto his back. His head hit the boulder with a dull thud, and he let out a shaky sigh. "You told me not to break. I didn''t. You told me to live. I did. But I''m sorry¡ªI won''t go mad. I won''t hate like you did, like everyone before us did." His future self''s eyes flicked to him, filled with a hateful re as Azriel continued. "You made me realize a lot of things¡ªthings I wouldn''t have understood if I hadn''t met you. So¡­ thank you, Azriel." The man''s hateful re deepened at hearing his name. "All that nning," his future self growled, his voice hoarse. "All of it¡­ wasted. No matter. Eventually, you''ll die. Or suffer. And when you do¡­ you''ll trigger [Redo]. And when that happens, you''ll finally realize¡­" But Azriel shook his head, cutting him off. "I won''t. I promise you¡ªI won''t be like you. I won''t lose myself to madness like you did. You all created me so I''d take different actions, think differently, right? Then that''s what will happen. I''ll make sure of it." He stepped closer. "I won''t follow the same path you all did." His future self grumbled something unintelligible, coughing harder. Blood coated his trembling hands, and a dark, humorlessugh escaped his lips. "Ah," he whispered. "Looks... like I''ve finally¡­ reached the end of my path." He closed his eyes, and the crimson-stained snow around him began to freeze over. The wind began to howl. A blizzard was forming. The snow deepened with every passing moment, nketing everything in white. Both of them stood there, slowly being swallowed by the storm. Neither moved. Neither cared. Azriel looked at the man before him. His breaths grew shallow¡ªeach one morebored than thest. He was already dead. And yet¡­ it seemed as though this time, he was truly dying. "I want to hate you," Azriel began. "To resent you. To kill you. But there''s no point. If I did, I''d only be doing what all of you wanted." His crimson eyes narrowed, the words pouring out like a confession. "The difference between the two of us is that when I lost my family the first time, I was powerless to change anything. You weren''t. You let your powers control you. And because of that¡­ you¡ªno, we¡ªcreated a circus. A circus of lies." A hollowugh escaped his lips, but there was no humor in it. It was a cruel joke¡ªone where the only one who truly suffered was himself. Oh, how they lied to everyone. Yet the one Azriel had lied to the most¡­ was himself. He didn''t know if his future self could still hear him. Maybe he could. Drip¡­ drip¡­ Tears slid down Azriel''s face. The icy wind froze them almost instantly, but they kept falling. The blizzard grew fiercer, its howl drowning out everything. The sun, pale and distant, vanished behind the storm. It was just the two of them now. And yet¡­ Azriel felt no cold. "I''m sorry you had to go through all of that¡­" A single tear escaped his future self''s eye, matching Azriel''s. It trailed down his frozen cheek before vanishing into the snow. Azriel turned away. The storm raged, the freezing winds whipping around him, covering the body of his future self until it was nothing more than a faint silhouette in the endless white. Azriel walked forward, his steps steady, his voice a whisper lost to the storm. "I''ll reach the end this time¡­ without dying. For all of us." And the blizzard continued to howl, its breath so cold, swallowing the world in its endless fold. Turning all into a sea of white, as if to end both day and night. [End of volume one: Circus of Lies.] ***** And with that, after 175 chapters, we have finally reached the end of Volume 1! Oh, indeed, what a circus it was, wasn''t it? Anyway, I''m curious¡ªhow was your experience reading Volume 1? Did it satisfy you, or did it fall short? Personally, I think I could have done better with some chapters, while others were my best efforts. Well, I''m a newbie writer, after all, and I strive to improve each day, writing despite my busy schedule. Let me know how you felt about Volume 1 in a review! And perhaps¡­ gift me a castl¡ª ahem, never mind. So yeah, there will be no break tomorrow as we dive into Volume 2. It has been quite a journey to reach the end of Volume 1, but we''re far from finished! We''ve barely scratched the surface, in fact. So don''t die on me now, alright? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 176 Achievement It was a bright, sunny day. By now, everyone had heard of the terrorist attack by Neo Genesis at CASC. This led to rumors circting that the academy had stopped them. But, ironically, there were also rumors iming that it was the Prince of the Crimson n, Azriel Crimson, who was responsible for the failure of the attack. Some even whispered that Azriel had been responsible for the death of one of their seven leaders. Naturally, as the king of rumors, most people didn''t believe what was being said. Until... the Crimson n themselves officially announced it as an achievement¡ªthe entire Neo Genesis attack had been stopped by Azriel Crimson. Not a speck of credit went to the academy. And strangely enough, the academy remained silent. They didn''t respond, which only fueled the chaos across Asia. The Crimson Prince had gained a single achievement, but that achievement was enough to rival the aplishments of the other princes and princesses with ease. Some even began to specte that Azriel Crimson was nning to challenge Jasmine Crimson for the throne of the Crimson n. A great deal of spection swirled, especially about the children of the four great ns. One of those very great children was currently standing in an open field. A field that was surrounded by dirt¡ªno trace of nature remained. The ground was filled with craters, as if the very essence of nature had been wiped away. Celestina panted heavily, her legs trembling beneath her. Sweat trickled down her luminous skin, glistening under the harsh sun. She wore sleek ck leggings that clung to her form, entuating her toned legs, and a matching sports bra that revealed a frame seemingly sculpted by the gods themselves. The dark fabric was damp with sweat, and it contrasted sharply with her alluring, frost-kissed hair. In her hands, she gripped her sword tightly, eyes narrowed as she focused on Thomas, who stood before her. His calm demeanor only made her gaze harden. His gaze met hers, but he showed no signs of exhaustion. Thomas was dressed in a simple ck jogging set and a dark green hoodie, an extreme contrast to his usual attire. He furrowed his brows in concern, seeing the exhaustion in her body. "Your Highness, perhaps we should take a break? You''ve pushed yourself hard these past few days." Celestina merely raised her sword higher, her voice cutting through the air like steel. "Not until I touch you." Despite the trembling in her body, her words were resolute. There was only one thing she wanted: to graze Thomas. That was the task he had given her, and she was determined toplete it¡ªno matter the cost. Even though... she didn''t quite know how. Thomas was a grandmaster, someone close to being a demi-god. How was she, a mere mortal, supposed toy a finger on someone who could, in the blink of an eye, kill thousands? But Thomas wasn''t exerting the full force of a grandmaster. Naturally, he was holding back just enough to give Celestina a chance. But even that didn''t make it easy. Celestina wasn''t one to give up. Definitely not. Because right now, there was one thing she desperately wanted: To grow stronger. How foolish it would be to even entertain thoughts of revenge¡ªrevenge so absurd that it would make others think her mad¡ªif she didn''t even have the strength to make anyone bend to her will. She was considered the weakest of the children of the four great ns¡ªon par with Caleus... Caleus! The thought infuriated her. How could she bepared to that Neb bastard? Yet, how could she me anyone? She was sure she wasn''t the only one feeling this way. Every child of the great ns must feel the same¡ªa deep frustration, all because of one prince who stopped sleeping and turned the entire board around for his own amusement. It was as if everything they had achieved had been rendered worthless, overshadowed by Azriel. She and everyone else had to grow stronger¡ªstrong enough to achieve something greater, even if they didn''t know how. Azriel, a prince who wasn''t evenpeting for the throne, was doing better than the potential future kings and queens. It was a blow to anyone''s pride. But Celestina wasn''t one to hold a grudge against Azriel himself. The problemy with her. Herck of great achievements. She simply had to aplish something that would elevate her to the top, something that would put her on the same stage as the Dusk Prince and the Crimson Prince. Achievements were everything to the children of the four great ns. But it wasn''t about wealth, fame, or power. For the great children, having an achievement was about respect. They were constantly surrounded by powerful humans¡ªhumans who could bend the world to their will. Their very parents were such figures. To stand beside them, they had to match them. They had to prove that they were worthy of being called the children of the great ns, worthy of one day bing kings or queens. They needed to be taken seriously¡ªno matter what. That was why achievements were so important. For Celestina, and for the others. As she prepared to move again, Celestina suddenly froze. "...!" Thomas did as well, his face filling with horror as Celestina''s gaze snapped upward. She followed his eyes. They both looked... At the cracked sky. It was shattered, its surface fractured as if made of ss. Then, the sound of a piece of ss falling echoed through the air. It rippled, traveling to every ear around the world. A sound so unnatural, it seemed to shake the very air itself. The crack in the sky widened, jagged edges splitting further apart as though the heavens themselves were being torn asunder. With each inch, the broken sky stretched with a groan, the sound like a thousand shards of ss scraping against each other. Then, it stopped. As abruptly as it hade, it was gone¡ªjust like that. And the world... Everyone looked on. Their faces shared the same expression of horror. The crack in the sky had grown. ***** A groan escaped Azriel''s lips as he opened his heavy eyelids, assaulted by the bright light around him. Blinking rapidly, his blurry vision began to clear, revealing arge, high ceiling made of smooth white marble. The walls around him were also marble, giving the space a cold, clean feel. The lighting from above reflected off the polished stone, making the whole room feel bright. The structure was impressive, the marble creating sharp, angr lines that stretched upwards. He blinked again. Everything seemed to be made of white marble. Azriel blinked once more¡ªnot out of confusion, but recognition. ''White Haven...'' For a fleeting moment, he thought he might have died, that some inexplicable reason had led him to heaven. He felt himself lying on a soft bed but didn''t move. He couldn''t. A certain weight pressed against his stomach. Azriel shifted slightly, ncing down to see a face... an incredibly peaceful, adorable face, sleeping on his stomach. Her obsidian hair sprawled messily, loose around her, and she wore a cute smile. "Mm... choco... ice cream... bad Azriel..." Azriel watched Jasmine, drowsy, as she mumbled in her sleep about... something. What concerned him, though, was that she appeared to be kneeling beside his bed, having fallen asleep while watching over him. Azriel shifted again, careful not to wake her. It seemed that he was really in White Haven, and this bed had been prepared for him. ''Ah...'' He was back. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he had returned to the real world. Azriel wanted to cry from happiness but held it in. He didn''t know how long he had been asleep or what might have changed. But what he did know... he had changed. Seeing his own self, and what he might have be in the future, what he had already experienced in the past¡ªwhat had happened to his family... Seeing the God of Death, and countless other things... It was overwhelming. Azriel looked at Jasmine''s face again, and he felt himself ovee with emotion. He bit his lip. His sister. The entire reason the other Azriel had done what he did was because of Jasmine and Nol''s death. Even though it was a different timeline, Azriel still felt a hint of desperation at seeing them again. Now... he felt so relieved. Azriel couldn''t help but move his hand forward, gently caressing her hair. It seemed that his touchforted Jasmine, as she nuzzled closer with a happy smile on her face. Azriel smiled in return. ''What an adorable creature she can be sometimes.'' Then, his gazended to his left, and his heart skipped a beat. "...." Right next to him stood a white marble round table with a chessboardid out. On the opposite side of the table was a beautifully crafted white marble throne. Sitting on that throne was a boy. He had one leg draped over the other, his arm resting on the armrest, his hand propped against his head. He stared at Azriel with crimson eyes. With a grumpy tone, Nol spoke, and Azriel froze in ce, petrified. "...Looks like master has finally decided to grace us with his eyes open." Chapter 177 Souls Crucible Perhaps it was because Jasmine was sleeping so peacefully on him that Azriel didn''t outwardly react. Inwardly, however, he felt as though he''d just been jumpscared¡ªhis soul nearly leaving his body. He wondered if he''de dangerously close to triggering [Redo]. Stopping his hand from caressing Jasmine''s hair, Azriel smiled awkwardly at Nol, who was staring at him with a blunt expression. "...H-how long was I asleep?" Azriel asked, his voice betraying his unease. Nol, his head propped on one hand while his arm rested casually on the armrest, tapped the white marble table repeatedly. His crimson eyes, devoid of their usual gleam of crazy loyalty, bore into Azriel. "Today''s the deadline, Master. The one mother gave us," Nol said tly. "If you hadn''t woken up by the end of today... well, everything would''ve be more troublesome. After two more days of waiting, we decided to bring your body here, where the perception of time is much slower. Thought you might wake up here." He paused, his expression unreadable. "Her Highness and I have been waiting ever since." Relief washed over Azriel like a wave. At least he hadn''t wasted an absurd amount of time trapped in the vision with his future self. He had been terrified of that possibility. "What about Father?" he asked hesitantly. Nol shrugged, his casual demeanor doing little to ease Azriel''s growing unease. "No idea. His Majesty and that Grandmaster¡ªMalcolm or whatever his name is¡ªleft suddenly. They went to another ind, leaving Master Amaya in charge of everyone. And by ''everyone,'' I mean those who are still alive, of course." Azriel felt a sinking sensation in his chest. Something about Nol''s tone set off rm bells in his head. "What do you mean by that?" he asked sharply. Nol tilted his head, a faint, crooked smile tugging at his lips. "While you were asleep, Master, the void creatures in the Sunken Inds finally became active again. They''ve started attacking. Right now, it''s like a game of ''Defend the Castle.'' Soldiers holding the line, desperately waiting for their great king to return." For a few seconds, silence stretched between them. Azriel and Nol simply looked at each other, the only sound being the gentle breathing of Jasmine, punctuated by her soft, iprehensible sleep-talking. Yes. The future queen was a sleep-talker. Azriel sighed, his fingers resuming their gentle caress through Jasmine''s hair. "...I see. Well, if Dad left us all here, it must be for a good reason... probably," he murmured, ncing at Jasmine''s peaceful face. A small smile tugged at his lips. ''I should let her rest some more. She must have been restless this entire time...'' Being asleep¡ªno, in aa, Azriel was already grateful just to be awake. Back in the void realm. Again. It was impossible to understand what went on in the minds of the great kings. Any responsible father would have brought him back to Earth immediately. But Joaquin hadn''t. "Master... what happened?" Nol''s voice cut through Azriel''s thoughts. "After you left with His Majesty, you never woke up again. Was it... an attack?" Azriel nced at Nol, noting the tension in his expression. The final words had carried a subtle edge of killing intent, sharp and brief before disappearing. He contemted for a moment, then spoke in a steady voice. "...I remember, Nol. I remember everything that happened in those two years. My memories... they''ve returned." Instantly, Nol''s face shifted to shock, his eyes trembling as he shot to his feet. "Master, are you¡ª" "I am." Azriel cut him off with a small smile, warmth radiating from his eyes. Nol''s mind seemed to go nk as he stared. "I remember the time we spent together," Azriel continued. "..." "Remembering all those memories... that''s why I was asleep for so long." Those words¡ªwords Nol had been waiting to hear ever since they reunited, ever since finally escaping White Haven¡ªhit him harder than Azriel could have imagined. Nol clenched his fists, hisposure wavering, before staggering slightly and sitting back down. Resting his arms on the table, he buried his head in them, hiding his face. "I... I''m d you finally remember, Master... Really... I''m really, really d..." Azriel''s eyes softened as he heard Nol''s trembling voice. "Nol..." Azriel was at a loss for words. He wanted to go to him, to offer some form offort, but Jasmine was still resting on him. Even so, his chest felt heavy. Before his memories returned, Azriel hadn''t understood how much this bond meant. He hadn''t realized what he meant to Nol. If not for their meeting, for the lessons Azriel had taught him, for the time they had shared... Nol might still have been in White Haven. Alone. Unknowing. Unfeeling. Unalive. Sadness. Joy. Anger. Love. Hate. The things Azriel had taught Nol¡ªhow to live. They were irreceable to Nol, etched into his very being. And for the one who had given him all that to forget... It must have been silently crushing him this entire time. Azriel exhaled slowly, guilt and understanding intertwining in his heart. "...I''m sorry, Nol," he said finally. "I''m sorry for not trying harder to get my memories back sooner." It had always been on his list of things to do. To recover those missing fragments of himself. But he had never realized their value until now. They were priceless. Nol lifted his head, his eyes red, and shook it. "I''m just d you finally remember me, Master..." Then he smiled. It was, perhaps, the brightest smile Azriel had ever seen from him. And it made Azriel smile in return. "Me too." A sudden groan broke the silence, snapping their attention toward Jasmine. She furrowed her brows and slowly blinked her eyes open. Still groggy, she half-leaned against Azriel, her gaze unfocused as she tried to clear the sleep from her eyes. Then, her frown deepened. Gradually, her face paled, and her eyes began to shake. Suddenly, Jasmine jolted upright, her eyes wide with shock as she looked at Azriel. Amusement tugged at Azriel''s lips as he watched her reaction. "Jasm¡ª" But he didn''t get the chance to finish before she shot toward him like a rocket. "Oof!" She buried her face in his chest, squeezing him tightly. Azriel''s bones groaned in protest from the force, but he held her gently. "Y-You''re awake...!" Jasmine sobbed, her voice breaking as she clung to him. Azriel smiled softly at her, his hand gently patting her head. "Yeah... I''m awake." "I... I...ukh..!" For a full minute, she cried, her tears soaking into his shirt, while Azriel kept smiling¡ªa smile that hid the pain her tight embrace caused him. ''Seriously, what kind of strength is she hiding in that delicate body...?'' She was an advanced rank, so it made sense that her body would be stronger than his. Finally, she looked up, struggling to hold back more tears from streaking down her cheeks. When Azriel met her gaze, it felt like an arrow pierced his heart. His big sister... she was beyond adorable right now. ''As I thought... there''s no need for a Crimson King when she bes the Crimson Queen.'' He wasn''t giving Jasmine to anyone¡ªshe was his! Keeping his thoughts hidden, Azriel continued smiling warmly as he gently wiped the tears from her face with his fingers. "You... you k-know how worried I was! You were asleep, and something was so wrong with you that not even Father knew how to help you. He refused to go back for some reason! And¡ª" And like a dam breaking, she unleashed all her grief and frustration from the past few days. Azriel simply watched her, his smile never wavering as he listened to it all. After a few minutes, she finally stopped, breathing heavily from her outburst. She''d talked non-stop for four minutes and 48 seconds¡ªendlessly, without a single break. Some of her words didn''t make sense, and some weren''t even rted to what was happening now. But... Azriel listened patiently to his big sister''s troubles. "I''m sorry for making you worry, Jasmine." Finally, he spoke, his voice soft. Jasmine nced up at him, her gaze hardening for a moment before a small pout formed on her lips. She leaned back into his chest, content to stay there. Azriel didn''t move, letting her do as she wished, remaining silent. Nol, too, observed them with a smile, enjoying Jasmine''s behavior. Azriel furrowed his brows for a moment, realizing something. ''My soul armor is dismissed, huh...'' It was natural¡ªafter a certain amount of time, if a soul weapon or armor wasn''t given mana, it would automatically fade away. But why was he wearing simple joggers and a grey t-shirt? What happened to his crimson military uniform? And who had washed him? Was it Jasmine, or Nol? He hoped it was Nol. With a slight shake of his head, Azriel looked down at Jasmine. ''She''s not going to ask what happened...'' Maybe she was holding back. Or maybe, unlike Nol, who had alreadye to his own conclusions about Azriel''sa, Jasmine simply believed he didn''t know. Or perhaps she''d figured out a different, false answer on her own. But she didn''t ask. Instead, she kept leaning against him, content. "Ugh..!" Suddenly, a piercing headache struck him, and a groan escaped his lips as he pressed his hands to his head. "Master!?" "Azriel..!?" But Azriel didn''t look at Jasmine and Nol, who called out to him with concern. Instead, his gaze fixed on the only thing he could see before him. ----------------------------- Status Update! ----------------------------- Second form acquired! [Sword Arts]: Dance of Death -> 10% mastery [2/?] -> [Second Form]: Thorned Heart ----------------------------- "...!" ----------------------------- Status Update! ----------------------------- Third form acquired! [Sword Arts]: Dance of Death -> 15% mastery [3/?] -> [Third Form]: Falling Petals ----------------------------- Status Update! ----------------------------- d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h???????? is interfering with user d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h???????? continues neutrality will be broken. Neutrality has been broken. d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h???????? has officially chosen a side. ----------------------------- Current skill removed! [Void Mind] ----------------------------- Status Update! ----------------------------- New Skill acquired! [Soul''s Crucible]: Passive + Active skill! -> Active Effect: [Empathic Healing]: When [Soul''s Crucible] is activated, it can alleviate emotional and physical trauma in those nearby. It doesn''t heal beings, but it soothes wounds, elerates natural healing, and alleviates despair. The user can choose who the effect works on. Note: The more beings it is used on, the more mana it consumes. The greater the distance between the user and the being, the more mana it will consume. -> Passive Effect: [Ashen Heart]: Decreases the intensity of pain the user feels, making them less sensitive to injuries and exhaustion. It doesn''t remove pain but dulls it. Under extreme pressure, [Ashen Heart] sharpens the user''s mind. The more intense the situation, the clearer their thoughts be. This heightened rity allows them to adapt rapidly, though it onlysts as long as the pressure remains. ----------------------------- d????????e?????????????????t????????????????h????????????.????????????e???????????h?????????????????d????????e?????????t?????????????h???????? has been temporarily blocked from further interference. ----------------------------- As Azriel looked at all of this, he felt his entire body freeze. There was no time to process it; the sensation enveloped him, like countless hands caressing his body and heart. And when it stopped, when the caresses faded away, when the status update finally left his vision... Azriel''s thoughts were consumed by one thing. ''Dammit...'' The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!